UC-NRLF 


B    3    331    flbfl 


KALULU. 


MY  KALULU 

PRINCE,   KING,  AND    SLAVE 

A  STORY  OF  CENTRAL  AFRICA 


BY 


HENRY  M.  STANLEY 

AUTHOR  OF  "HOW   I    FOUND   LIVINGSTONE" 


££lit&  Ulluotratfons 


NEW  YORK 

CHARLES   SCRIBNER'S   SONS 
1890 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1873,  by 

SCRIBNEIl,  ARMSTRONG   &  CO., 
In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


RIVERSIDE,  CAMBRIDGE  : 

STEREOTYPED    AND    PRINTED    BY 
H.   O..HOCGHTON    AND  COMPANY. 


THIS  LITTLE  VOLUME 


TO  ALL  THOSE  WHO  HAVE  AIDED  IN  THE  SUPPRESSION  Of 
SLAVERY  ON  THE  EAST  COAST  OF  AFRICA, 

BY  HENRY  M.  STANLEY. 


298661 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


KALULU Frontispiece 

CITY  OF  LONDON  TESTIMONIAL       .        .        .  to  face  pcge     ix 

ON  THE  STRAND  NEAR  ZANZIBAR  „  4 

SELIM w  10 

SIMBA  AND  FAMILY      .....  w  81 

TICKLING  AN  ELEPHANT                .        .        .  „  38 

RESCUE  FROM  A  CROOODILB  .        .        .        .  „  76 

THE  MAGIC  DRINK       .....  M  122 

A  NEGRO  MARRIAGE     .....  „  14 1 

SELIM  AND  THE  LION    .....  w  1C3 

SELIM  DISCOVERED         .....  „  1'JO 

Ti'SET  BY  A  HIPPOPOTAMUS  ....  „  2;21 

"  YOUNG  KALULU  is  HBRI!"          .        .        .  „  251 

A  LION  SHOT  AT  MIDNIGBTP                    .        .  „  334 

CARRIED  OFF  BY  A  ZEBRA              .        .        .  w  3-~>4 

FIGHT  WITH  A  LEOPARD        .....  873 


PREFACE. 


FOK  the  satisfaction  of  those  who  are  always  wondering 
'•  What  on  earth  ever  induced  Mr.  So-and-so  to  write 
or  publish  such  a  book,"  and  those  who  "  fail  to  see 
tfhat  earthly  reason  "  I  had  in  view  in  the  production 
of  this  little  volume,  I  quote  Prior's  lines,  and  by 
simply  changing  one  little  word  I  furnish  them  with  a 
clear  and  explicit  reason  : 

Authors.  "  all  the  world  agrees, 
Write  half  to  profit,  half  to  please ; 
Matter  and  figure  they  produce ; 
For  garnish  this,  and  that  for  use ; 
And  in  the  structure  of  their  feasts 
They  seek  to  feed  and  please  their  guests." 

This  book  has  been  written  for  boys ;  not  those  little 
darlings  who  are  yet  bothering  over  the  alphabet,  and 
have  to  be  taken  to  bed  at  sundown,  and  who,  when 
they  awake,  put  civilised  and  respectable  families  into 
confusion  with  their  cries ;  nor  those  little  dunces,  who 
look  at  all  books  with  awe,  and  who  begin  to  scratch 
their  heads  as  soon  as  one  is  mentioned ;  nor  yet  those 
boys  who  cannot  read,  though  they  are  tall  and  strong ; 
but  r<r,r  tLor*  clever,  bright-eyed,  intelligent  boys,  of  all 


Yl  PREFACE. 

classes,  who  have  begun  to  be  interested  in  romantic 
literature,  with  whom  educated  fathers  may  talk  with- 
out fear  of  misapprehension,  and  of  whom  friends  are 
already  talking  as  boys  who  have  a  promising  future 
before  them.  These  boys  are  the  guests  for  whom  I 
have  provided  a  true  Afric  feast.  The  feast  provided 
for  them  is  not  over  rich,  because  Africa  is  not  far 
enough  advanced  yet  to  furnish  delicacies,  such  as 
puddings,  cakes,  confections,  &c. ;  but  what  there  is  of 
it,  plain  rice  and  curry,  dried  meat  of  game,  wild  fruits 
of  piquant  flavour,  &c.,  is  healthy  and  good  for  such  as 
you,  and  taken  once  in  a  while,  between  your  own 
regular  banquets,  you  might  thrive  and  be  better  for 
it.  "And  though  I  say  it  myself  as  shouldn't  say 
it,"  as  Mrs.  Gamp  says,  "  you  might  find  worse  food 
nor  this." 

'  My  Kalulu '  is  a  romance  based  upon  knowledge 
acquired  during  my  journey  in  search  of  Dr.  Living- 
stone, which  began  in  1871  and  terminated  in  1872. 
Within  six  weeks  after  my  return  from  Africa  I  had 
written  the  book  entitled  *  How  I  found  Livingstone.' 
I  had  to  work  hard,  because  pressing  engagements 
came  on  thick  and  fast ;  and  now  that  the  storm  and 
stress  of  that  short  period  of  my  life  are  over,  I  wonder 
how  I  got  through  it  so  well  as  I  did.  A  great  many 
people  complained  that  the  book  was  bulky;  that,  in 
fact,  there  was  too  much  of  it.  So  are  newspapers  toe 
large,  and  contain  a  great  deal  more  reading  matter, 
than  any  one  man  cares  to  read.  In  a  book  of  travels 


PREFACE.  Til 

Borne  readers  prefer  the  adventures,  the  incidents  of  the 
chase ;  others  prefer  what  relates  to  the  ethnography 
of  the  country ;  others,  geography ;  others  dip  into  it 
for  matters  concerning  philology.  The  person  who 
reads  the  whole  hook  through  is  one  interested  in  the 
subject,  or  is  attracted  to  it  hy  its  style. 

For  those  hoys,  and  young,  middle-aged,  and  old 
men,  who  found  my  first  book  rather  heavy,  I  beg  to 
offer  something  lighter,  fresher— a  romance.  When 
the  customs  and  ceremonies  of  the  Watuta  have  been 
read  a  pretty  fair  idea  of  the  customs  of  the  peoples 
around  Lake  Tanganika  will  have  been  obtained.  The 
geography  here  described  is  correct.  In  any  map  of 
Africa  published  by  Stanford  or  Keith  Johnston,  the 
reader  may  soon  find  the  south-eastern  corner  of  Lake 
Tanganika,  and  the  great  plain  country  stretching  east 
of  this  is  Ututa. 

As  a  traveller,  I  dared  not  venture  upon  improba- 
bilities. Everything  written  herein  is  possible,  nay, 
much  of  the  book  contains  facts  which  I  have  witnessed 
myself,  or  which  have  come  to  my  knowledge. 

I  will  just  explain  a  few  things  here.  The  ceremony 
of  the  magic  drink  took  place  about  two  miles  from 
Tabora,  when  Khamis  bin  Abdullah  and  his  son  Khamis, 
the  same  as  are  here  described,  and  several  other  Arabs 
of  wealth  and  influence,  fell  victims  to  their  own  reck- 
less courage,  slain  by  the  hands  of  Mirambo  and  his 
northern  Watuta  allies. 

The  story  of  the  drowning  of  the  poor  women  and 


Vlll  PREFACE. 

children  in  the  Kungwa  Kiver  was  given  me  by  littlo 
Kalulu,  who  accompanied  me  from  Central  Africa  to 
England,  as  a  scene  of  terror  which  he  remembered  he 
had  witnessed,  and  could  never  forget. 

The  battle  of  Kwikuru  is  described  from  the  fatal 
day  of  Zimbizo,  when  nearly  two  thousand  five  hundred 
Arabs  were  routed  by  King  Mirambo. 

The  Arab  youth  Selim  stands  for  the  son  of  ono 
Mohammed,  who  was  captured  by  the  Warori,  and 
subjected  to  many  indignities,  and  much  of  his  story 
was  related  to  me  by  Sheikh  Thani,  my  friend. 

Some  features  in  Kalulu's  character  were  taken  from 
Simba,  King  of  Kasera,  son  of  Mkasiwa,  the  great  and 
powerful  King  of  Unyanyembe,  as  related  to  me  by 
the  gigantic  Asmani,  my  guide,  who  knew  him  well, 
and  was  never  tired  of  praising  him. 

The  giant  Simba  represents  Asmani  himself,  with  a 
better  character  however. 

Moto  represents  his  friend  and  constant  companion, 
the  wiry,  sinewy  fellow,  who  believed  Asmani  was  the 
best  man  that  ever  lived. 

I  had  in  view,  when  I  wrote  this  book,  the  idea  that 
I  might  be  able  to  describe  more  vividly  in  such  a  book 
as  this  than  in  any  other  way  the  evils  of  the  slave- 
trade  in  Africa — how  it  begins,  how  it  is  conducted, 
and  how  it  sometimes  ends. 

So  it  will  be  seen  that  I  have  woven  fact  with  fiction ; 
and  if  my  readers  are  pleased  with  the  weaving  of  the 
circumstances  into  the  romance  '  My  Kalulu,  Prince, 


A.  COMMON  COUNCIL 


Holden  in  the  Chamber  of  the  G-uildhal 
of  the  City  or  London, 


On  77iitrs(fay,  the  2lst  day  of  November,  1872 


ts  Lourt  desires  to  express  it*  xrvat 
appreciation  of  the  eminent  services  rendered  by 


To  the  cause  of  science  atid  humanity  by  his 
persistent  and  successjul  endeavours 


to  discover  and  relieve  that  zealous  and  persevering 

tier. 


Missionary  and  African  'traveller, 

DR.  LIVINGSTONE, 

tkf  uncertainty  of -whose  fate  had  caused  such  deep 

ftnxiety,  not  on'y  to  Her  Majesty's  subjects, 

out  to  the  "whole  civilised  uorld. 


PREFACE.  IX 

King,  and  Slave/  the  author  will  consider  himself 
sufficiently  rewarded  for  this  his  first  essay  in  fiction. 
Should  it  turn  out  as  I  hope  it  will,  I  can  assure  those 
interested  in  Kalulu,  that  some  day,  if  I  live,  I  shall 
attempt  to  take  him  back  to  his  own  country,  through 
numberless  adventures,  incidents,  and  scenes,  in  the 
hope  that  he  shall  enjoy  his  own  again.  But  if  I  have 
failed  in  this  venture,  then  Kalulu  must  stop  at  Zanzi- 
bar, where  the  reader  may  fancy  him,  if  he  likes, 
eating  mangoes  and  oranges,  until  I  fetch  him  out. 
"  I  have  said  it." 

THE  AUTHOR. 
LONDON, 

September  20,  1873. 


P.5.— On  my  return  to  England  after  a  residence  of  some  months  in 
Spain,  1  was  not  less  surprised  than  gratified  to  find  thai  the  Lord 
Mayor  and  Corporation  of  the  City  of  London  had  foncarded  to  my 
publishers  a  very  beautifully  illuminated  and  handsomely  framed  copy 
of  a  Vote  of  Thanks  which  had  been  previously  voted  to  me.  My  hurried 
and  wandering  life  has  prevented  my  personally  acknowledging  this  act 
of  generous  consideration,  although  it  has  touched  me  deeply.  Partly  to 
gratify,  I  trust,  an  excusable  vanity,  and  partly  l>ecau*e  I  know  tJiat 
many  of  my  American  friends  trill  be  pleased  to  see  it,  tJie  accompanying 
jfoodcut  representation  of  it  ha*  been  prepared. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I.  r*o. 

The  Beautiful  Amina,  Sheikh  Amer'a  Wife— Arabs  in  Consulta- 
tion—The  Country  of  Rua— Beautiful  Women  of  Bua— The 
Consul's  Son—  Selim  aud  Isa  are  permitted  to  join  the  Expedi- 
tion— Lndha  Damha  offers  to  lend  Money— Selim  tells  his 
Mother — Sclim's  Manliness  aroused — Selim  arguea  with  his 
Mother— The  Expedition  sets  sail  for  Bagamoyo 1 


CHAPTER  IL 

Bidding  Farewell— Amina's  Farewell  to  Selim— Selim  in  Tears— 
Simba*s  Feats  of  Strength — Moto's  character  described — Little 
Niani,  the  boy,  called  Monkey — Moto  meets  Elephants — Moto's 
daring  Adventure — A  Narrow  Escape— The  Story  of  Moto — 
Kisesa  prepares  to  Attack— The  King's  Son,  Kalulu— What 
Prince  Kalulu  said  to  Moto— Simba  praises  Moto  .... 


CHAPTER  HL 

The  United  Arab  Host— The  Council— The  Lesser  CouncU— 
What  an  Arab  Boy  thinks  of  being  a  Slave— What  Selim  thinks 
of  Slavery— Sarcastic  Isa— Little  Niani  is  ill-treated— Selim 
and  his  Father — Beautiful  Scenery — The  Land  flowing  with 
Milk  and  Honey— Is  it  right  or  wrong  to  own  Slaves? — The 
fearful  Crocodile— Narrow  Escape  from  Death— The  Reward  of 
Selim's  Courage— Simba  on  the  Alert — The  Reward  of  Simba's 
Fidelity— The  dead  Marauder— The  fierce  Warori— The  Arab 
Council— Is  it  War  or  Peace?— It  is  War  .  52 


Ill  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

FAGI 

Khamis's  Address  to  tho  Arabs— Proposals  for  Attack  on  Kwikurn 
— Simba  splits  tho  Gate  from  Top  to  Bottom — The  Warori 
Chief  shot— Death  of  Khamis  bin  Abdullah— Anicr  bin  Osman 
pierced  by  an  Arrow — Selim  made  Prisoner— Selim  btutally 
lashed  by  Tifum — The  three  Arab-boys  brought  before  Fcrodia 
— Selim  refuses  to  drink  or  dance — Abdullah  refuses  to  be 
culled  a  Slave — Flight  of  Sultan  bin  AH — Division  of  the  Spoils 
—The  Magic  Drink :  Mutilation  of  the  Dead— The  Chant  of 
the  Magic  Doctors 94 


CHAPTER  V. 

Simba  and  Moto's  Midnight  Halt  in  the  Forest — Moto's  Plan  for 
saving  Selim— Simba,  and  Moto  made  Prisoners  at  Katalam- 
bula's  Village— They  are  brought  before  the  King — Kalulu 
recognises  Moto— The  King  gives  each  of  them  a  Wife — Kalulu's 
Personal  Appearance — The  great  African  Girfhtess — The  Mar- 
riage Song— Conclusion  of  the  Marriage  Festivities  ....  124 


CHAPTER  VI 

Bufferings  of  Selim,  Abdullah,  and  Mussoud — In  tho  Slave  Gang 
— Isa  seized  with  Small-pox — Isa  left  behind  to  die— Selim's 
Prayer — Selim  proposes  to  escape — Selim's  Preparation — Selim's 
Escape— Tho  Roar  of  the  King  of  the  Forest— Selim  shoots  a 
Lion — Selim  shoots  an  Antelope — He  suffers  from  Hunger — He 
falls  fainting  to  the  ground — Selim's  Despair — His  Reflections 
— He  gives  himself  up  to  die 144 


CHAPTER  VH. 

Ferodia's  Triumphal  Approach — His  Reception  by  Katalambula— 
The  King  praises  Ferodia— Abdullah  is  given  to  Kalulu — 
Abdullah  meets  with  Simba  and  Moto— Kalulu's  plan  of  search 
for  Selim— A  Gun  found—  Selim  found — The  senseless  form  of 
Selim  carried  to  tho  Village — Selim  recovers — Kalulu  frater- 
nises with  Selim— Kalulu's  Friendship  for  Selim 176 


CONTENTS.  3L111 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

PAQl 

Ceremony  of  Brotherhood — Ceremony  of  Blood-drinking— Sclim 
brought  into  Ferodia's  Presence— Simba  to  the  Rescue— The 
Warning  to  Kalulu — Kalulu  speaks  for  Selim — Where  is  Para- 
dise?— Selim  and  Abdullah  are  clothed — Down  the  Liemba — 
The  Hippopotamus— Overboard — Fighting  the  Crocodile— How 
Kalulu  fought  the  Crocodile — Securing  the  River-horse  .  .  .  200 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Selim— Happy  Days— The  Lover's  Song— The  Magic  Doctor 
Soltali— Kalulu  proposes  to  hunt  Elephants — Preparations  for  a 
Dance — The  Hunting  Song — The  Elephant  Hunters  set  out — 
The  Scenes  on  the  March  —The  Hunters'  Camp—  Ten  Elephants ! 
— Kalulu  addresses  the  King  Elephant — The  King  Elephant 
dies — Selim's  conduct  in  the  field  —  Kalulu  is  astonished  at 
Selim's  prowess 228 

CHAPTER  X. 

Kalulu's  Grief— The  Burial  Song — Kalulu  becomes  King — Long 
live  King  Kalulu ! — Kalulu's  Oration — Selim  asks  permission  to 
depart — The  Dissatisfied  Minority — Ferodia's  Ambition — Tifum 
the  Wicked  and  his  Advice  —  Ferodia  visits  Kalulu  —  The 
treacherous  Guests 259 

CHAPTER  XI. 

King  Kalulu  is  a  Prisoner — Poor  Kalulu ! — The  Magic  Doctor  is 
burnt — Kalulu  is  told  to  prepare  for  Death — The  night  follow- 
ing Soltali's  Execution — The  Mouse  assists  the  Lions — The  End 
of  Tifum  the  Wicked— Is  this  Murder V— Niani  calls  it  "Jus- 
tice " — Safe  !  and  Free ! — Selim  pleads  to  Kalulu — Selim  wants 
Kalulu  to  go  home  with  him — Simba  the  Giant  pleads — The 
Head  of  Tifum  the  Wicked— They  intend  going  to  Ujiji  .  .  282 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Morning  in  the  African  Forest — Buffalo — The  successful  Stalk- 
ing— Plenty  of  Beef— Little  Niani's  Story — The  end  of  Kiani's 
Story — Simba  adopts  Niani  as  his  Son — The  Torments  of  a 
Jungle — Jungle  and  Plain — The  Journey  and  its  Fatigues — The 
Lion — The  Lion  despoiled  of  his  Mane — A  Cornfield — A  chancn 
of  Escape 312 


I1V  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

FAO 

Down  the  River — The  Lake  at  Last — Selira  describes  the  Lake's 
Beauties — Kalulu  answers  Selim — Kalulu  does  not  believe  in 
Selim's  Sky-spirit— The  Journey  on  the  Lake — Selim  shoots  a 
Zebra— Selim's  furiouo  Ride  on  a  Zebra— Selim  Safe!  — The 
Tempest  on  the  Lake — Slaves  again 8-1 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

The  Slave  Hunters  meditate  another  Attack — A  True  Picture  of 
the  Slave  Trade— The  Inundated  Plain— A  Terrible  Catastrophe 
— The  Joys  of  Liberty — Simba  fights  with  a  Leopard — Kalulu 
sympathizes  with  wounded  Simba— Kalulu  shows  Abdullah  the 
nrt  of  making  a  Fire — Niani  punishes  the  Dead  Leopard — How 
a  Mtuta  Chief  fights — Kalulu  victorious — Simba  thinks  Kalulu 
a  Hero — Spearing  the  Lepidosiren — How  a  True  Son  of  the 
Forest  acts — What  Kalulu  found  in  the  Arabs'  Camp — Kalulu  is 
kidnapped ! — A  Victim  of  an  Atrocious  Deed 36 

CHAPTER  XV. 

The  alarm  of  Kalulu's  friends — The  search  for  Kalulu — 0  Kalulu, 
Kalulu ! — Shall  we  never  more  see  Kalulu  ? — Only  trees,  trees, 
trees — Kalulu  is  Lost ! — The  march  to  Unyanyembe — Why  come 
ye  in  this  guise,  children  ?— Among  friends  at  last ! — Selim  and 
Abdullah  in  Arab  Costume— The  "Lion  Lord's"  City— Home 
again  !— Selim  embraces  his  Mother — Kalulu  discovered  ! — 
The  Slave  Market :  How  much  for  Kalulu  ?— Kalulu  restored 
to  bin  Friends — Kalulu  introduced  to  Abdullah's  Mother — 
My  Kalulu! 89 


MY  KALULU. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  Beautiful  Amina,  Sheikh  Amer's  Wife — Arabs  in  Consultation— 
The  Country  of  I>iu— Beautiful  Women  of  Rua— '1  he  Consul*! 
Son — Selim  and  Isa  are  p*rmitt^d  to  join  the  Expedition — Ludha 
Damha  offers  to  lend  Money— Selim  tells  his  Mother— Selim'a 
Manliness  aroused — Selim  argues  with  hid  Mother — The  Expe- 
dition sets  sail  for  Bagamoyo. 

ABOUT  four  miles  north  of  the  city  of  Zanzibar,  and 
about  half  a  mile  removed  from  a  beautiful  bay,  lived, 
not  many  years  ago,  surrounded  by  his  kinsmen  and 
friends,  a  noble  Arab  of  the  tribe  of  Beni-Hassan, — 
Sheikh  Amer  bin  Osman.* 

Sheikh  Amer  was  a  noble  by  descent  and  untarnished 
blood  from  a  long  line  of  illustrious  Arab  ancestry ;  he 
was  noble  in  disposition,  noble  in  his  large  liberal 
charity,  and  noble  in  his  treatment  of  his  numerous 
black  dependents. 

Amer's  wife — his  favourite  wife — was  the  sweet 
gazelle-eyed  daughter  of  Othman  bin  Ghees,  of  the 

*  Amer  bin  Osman  means,  Amer,  son  of  O^man. 

B 


£  i 

tribe  of  the  Beni-Abbas.  She  was  her  husband's 
counterpart  in  disposition  and  temper,  and  was  quali- 
fied to  reign  queen  of  his  heart  and  harem  for  numerous 
other  virtues. 

Though  few  Arabs  spoke  of  her  in  presence  of  hei 
husband,  or  asked  about  her  health  or  well-being — as  it 
is  contrary  to  the  custom  of  the  Arabs  —still  the  friends 
of  Amer  knew  well  what  transpired  under  his  roof. 
The  faithful  slaves  of  Amer  never  omitted  an  opportu- 
nity to  declare  the  goodness  and  many  virtues  of 
'  raina,  Amer's  wife. 

A  young  European,  chancing  to  ride  on  one  of  Prince 
Majid's  horses  by  the  estate  of  Amer,  one  afternoon, 
casually  obtained  a  glance  at  the  sweet  face  of  Amina, 
which  made  such  an  impression  on  his  mind  that  he 
continually  dwelt  upon  it  as  on  a  happy  dream 
Some  of  this  young  European's  phrases  deserve  to 
ve  repeated  in  justice  to  the  Arab  lady  whom  he  so 
admired.  "She  was  the  most  beautiful  woman  my 
eyes  ever  rested  upon.  I  felt  a  shock  of  admiration 
us  I  caught  that  one  short  view  of  her  face.  I 
felt  a  keen  regret  that  I  could  see  no  more  of  the 
exquisite  features  of  her  extraordinary  face.  If  I 
•verc  a  painter,  I  know  I  should  be  for  ever  en- 
deavouring to  preserve  a  trace  of  the  divine  beauty  of 
thM  Arab  woman ;  my  brush  would  ever  hover  about 
the  eyes  in  a  vain  hope  that  I  could  transmit  to  canvas 
the  marvellously  limpid,  yet  glowing  look  of  her  eyes 
or  near  the  finely  chiselled  lips,  tinting  them  with 
the  rubiest  of  colours,  or  ever  trying  to  imitate  tho 
pure  complexion,  yet  always  despairing  to  approach 


THE   BEAUTIFUL   AMINA,    SHEIKH   AMER  S   WIFE. 

the  perfection,  one  glance  indelibly  fixed  on  my 
memory." 

Around  Amer's  large  roomy  mansion  grew  a  grove  of 
orange  and  mangoe  trees.  The  fields  of  his  estate 
numbered  many  acres,  well  tilled  and  planted  with 
cinnamon,  cloves,  oranges,  mangoes,  pomegranates, 
guavas,  and  numerous  other  fruit-trees  ;  they  produced 
also  every  variety  of  vegetable  and  grain  known  on  the 
Island  of  Zanzibar.  By  dint  of  labour,  and  personal 
exertion,  and  superintendence  of  the  proprietor  the 
estate  was  considered  to  be  one  of  the  most  flourishing 
on  the  island.  A  sacrifice  of  a  large  amount  of  ready 
money  had  so  improved  and  embellished  the  mansion, 
that  the  oldest  inhabitant  who  remembered  Osman, 
Amer's  father,  hardly  recognised  it  as  the  house  of 
Osman.  A  large  marble  courtyard,  in  the  centre  of 
which  stood  a  handsome  fountain  of  the  same  costly 
stone,  was  one  of  the  many  additions  made  to  the  house 
by  Amer  after  the  demise  of  his  father.  Marble 
troughs  outside  the  mansion  had  also  been  erected  for 
the  use  of  the  Moslemised  slaves,  that  they  might 
wash  their  feet  and  hands  before  attending  the  prayers 
in  the  mesdjid*  of  the  mansion,  which  were  rigidly 
observed  with  all  the  ceremonies  usual  in  Moslem 
temples. 

Amer,  the  son  of  Osman,  had  but  one  son,  cali-ed 
Selim,  by  his  favourite  wife  Amina.  Not  less  dear  to 
him  was  this  boy  than  was  his  wife.  In  the  boy's 
handsome  features,  large  glowing  black  eyes,  and  clear 

*  Chapel  or  c'mrch. 


4  MY   KALULU. 

complexion  he  saw  what  he  had  received  from  his  lovely 
mother,  and  in  the  boy's  graceful  vigorous  form  he 
recognised  himself,  when  at  his  age  he  looked  up  to 
his  father  Osman  as  the  paragon  of  all  men  upon 
earth. 

Selim's  age,  when  this  story  begins,  was  a  few  months 
over  fifteen ;  and  it  is  at  the  usual  evening  symposium, 
which  takes  place  near  the  even  sloping  beach  of  the 
little  bay  in  front  of  Amer's  mansion,  that  we  are  first 
introduced  to  one  of  the  heroes  of  our  story. 

It  is  near  sunset,  and  a  group  composed  of  Amer  bin 
Osman,  Khamis  bin  Abdullah — a  wealthy  African  trader 
just  returned  from  the  interior  of  Africa,  with  an  im- 
mense number  of  ivory  tusks  and  slaves — Sheikh  Mo- 
hammed, a  native  of  Zanzibar,  a  neighbour  and  kinsman 
of  Amer ;  Sheikh  Thani,  son  of  Mussoud,  an  experienced 
old  trader  in  Africa  ;  Sheikh  Mussoud,  son  of  Abdullah, 
a  portly,  fine-looking  Arab  of  Muscat ;  Sheikhs  Hamdan 
and  Amran,  also  natives  of  Zanzibar,  though  pure- 
blooded  Arabs — were  seated  on  fine  Persian  carpets 
placed  on  the  beach,  near  enough  to  the  pretty  little 
wavelets  which  were  rolled  by  the  evening  zephyrs  up 
the  snowy  sand  to  hear  distinctly  their  music,  but  still 
far  enough  from  them  to  avoid  any  dampness. 

Close  to  this  group  of  elderly  and  noble-looking 
Arabs  was  another  consisting  of  young  people  who 
were  the  sons  or  near  relatives  of  each  of  the  Arabs 
above-mentioned.  There  were  Suleiman  and  Soud, 
nephews  of  Amer  bin  Osman,  gaudily- dressed  youths  ; 
there  was  Isa,  a  tall  dark-coloured  boy,  son  of  Sheikh 
Thani ;  there  were  Abdullah  and  Mussoud,  two  boys  of 


ARABS  IX  CONSULTATION.  O 

fourteen  and  twelve  years  respectively,  sons  of  Sheikh 
Mohammed,  whose  complexions  were  as  purely  white 
as  black-eyed  descendants  of  Ishmael  can  well  be ;  and 
lastly,  there  was  the  beloved  son  of  Amer,  son  of 
Osman — Selim,  whose  appearance  at  once  challenged 
attention  from  his  frank,  ingenuous,  honest  face,  his 
clear  complexion,  his  beautiful  eyes,  and  the  promise 
which  his  well-formed  graceful  figure  gave  of  a  perfect 
manhood  in  the  future. 

Selim  was  dressed  in  a  short  jacket  of  fine  crimson 
cloth  braided  with  gold,  a  snowy  white  muslin  dis- 
dasheh,  or  shirt,  reaching  below  the  knees,  bound 
around  the  waist  by  a  rich  Muscat  sohari  or  check. 
On  his  head  he  wore  a  gold-tasseled  red  fez,  folded 
around  by  a  costly  turban,  which  enhanced  the  appear- 
ance of  the  handsome  face  beneath  it. 

"While  all  eyes  are  directed  west  at  the  dark-blue 
loom  of  the  African  continent  away  many  miles  beyond 
the  greyish- green  waters  of  the  sea  of  Zanzibar,  Amer, 
son  of  Osman,  remarks  to  his  friends  in  a  musing  tone : 

"  I  have  sat  here,  close  to  my  own  mangoes,  almost 
every  evening  for  the  last  twenty  years  looking  towards 
that  dark  line  of  land,  and  always  wishing  to  go  nearer 
to  it,  to  see  for  myself  the  land  where  all  the  ivory  and 
slaves  that  the  Arab  traders  bring  to  Zanzibar  come 
from." 

Directing  his  eyes  towards  Khamis  bin  Abdullah, 
Amer  continued : 

"  And  never  has  the  desire  to  leave  my  house  and 
travel  to  Africa  been  so  strong  as  this  evening,  when 
thou,  Sheikh  informest  me  that  thou  hast  brought  with 


<3  MY   KALULU. 

thce  500  slaves  and  800  frasilah*  of  ivory  from  Ufipaa 
and  Marimgu.  It  is  wonderful !  Wallahi !  Five 
hundred  slaves  if  they  are  tolerably  healthy  are  worth 
at  least  10,000  dollars,  and  800  frasilah  of  ivory  are 
worth,  at  50  dollars  the  frasilah,  40,000  dollars,  nearly 
half  a  lakh  of  rupees  altogether,  and  all  this  thou  hast 
collected  in  five  years'  travels.  Wallahi !  it  is  wonderful ! 
By  the  Prophet ! — blessed  be  his  name — I  must  see  the 
land  for  myself.  I  shall  see  it,  please  God  !"  and  ae 
he  finished  speaking  he  began,  to  wipe  his  brow  vio- 
lently, a  sign  with  him  that  he  was  excited  and  deter- 
mined. 

"  What  I  have  spoken  is  God's  truth,"  said  Khamis 
bin  Abdullah,  "  and  Allah  knows  it.  But  there  are 
many  more  wonderful  countries  than  Marungu  and 
Ufipa.  Kua,  several  days  further  toward  the  setting 
of  the  sun,  is  a  great  country,  and  few  Arabs  have  been 
there  yet.  Sayd,  the  son  of  Habib,  has  been  to  Kua, 
and  much  further ;  he  has  been  across  to  the  sea  of  the 
setting  sun,  and  has  married  a  wife  from  among  the 
white  people  who  live  at  San  Paul  de  Loanda.  Sayd  is 
so  great  a  traveller,  I  should  fear  to  say  what  land  he 
has  not  seen.  Mashallah  !  Sayd,  I  believe,  has  seen  all 
lands  and  all  peoples.  He  says  that  ivory  is  used  in 
Kua  by  the  Pagans  as  we  nse  wooden  stanchions  or 
posts  to  support  the  eaves  of  our  houses,  that  ivory 
holds  their  huts  up,  and  he  believes  great  stores  of  it 
are  known  to  the  savages,  where  some  of  their  great 
hunters  have  killed  a  large  number  of  elephants,  and 
have  left  the  ivory  to  rot,  not  knowing  how  valuable  it 

*  A  frasilah  is  equivalent  to  35  Ibs.  in  weight. 


THE    COUNTRY   OF   RTJA.  V 

is,  or  where  a  great  herd  of  elephants  have  perished 
from  thirst  or  disease.  However  the  knowledge  came 
to  these  people,  or  whatever  the  cause  which  left  such 
a  store  of  ivory  in  that  country,  Sayd,  the  son  of  Habib, 
is  certain  that  there  is  an  unlimited  quantity  of  this 
precious  stuff  in  Kua,  and  that  we  can  make  ourselves 
richer  than  Prince  Majid,  our  Sultan,  if  we  go  in  time, 
before  the  report  is  common  among  the  Arabs  What 
money  I  have  made  this  time  on  my  last  trip  is  so 
small,  compared  to  what  I  might  have  realised,  that  I 
mean  to  try  my  fortune  again  in  Africa  shortly,  Insh- 
allah ! — please  God !  I  intend  going  to  Kua,  and  if 
thou,  Amer  bin  Osman,  hast  a  mind  to  accompany  me, 
I  promise  thee  that  thou  wilt  not  repent  it." 

"  Amer  bin  Osman,"  replied  Amer,  "  goes  not  back 
on  his  word.  By  ray  beard,  I  have  said  I  shall  go,  and, 
if  it  be  God's  will,  I  shall  be  ready  for  thee  when  thou 
goest.  But  tell  us,  son  of  Abdullah,  what  of  the  Pagans 
of  Kua,  and  those  lands  near  the  Great  Lakes  ?  Do 
they  make  good  slaves,  and  do  they  sell  well  in  our 
market  ?  Yet  I  need  hardly  ask  thee,  for  I  have  two 
men  whom  I  purchased  when  young,  about  twenty 
years  ago,  who  I  believe  are  more  faithful  than  any 
slave  born  in  my  house." 

"  Good  slaves !"  echoed  Khamis.  "  Thou  hast  said  it. 
Finer  people  are  not  to  be  found,  from  Masr  to  Kilwa, 
than  those  of  Kua  and  the  lands  adjoining.  And  clever 
slaves,  too !  Those  Pagans  make  the  best  spears,  and 
swords,  and  daggers  found  in  Africa.  Indeed,  some  of 
their  work  would  shame  that  of  our  best  Zanzibar 
artificers.  Near  a  place  called  Kitanga — where  that 


8  MY   KALULU. 

is  I  don't  know,  but  Sayd,  the  son  of  Habib,  can  tell — - 
there  is  a  hill  almost  entirely  of  pure  copper,  and  from 
this  hill  the  people  get  vast  quantities  of  copper,  which 
they  work  into  beautiful  bracelets,  armlets,  anklets,  and 
such  things.  Nothing  to  be  seen  in  Muscat  even  can 
equal  the  work  the  son  of  Habib  has  witnessed." 

"  Mashallah  !"  cried  Amer,  delighted ;  "  thou  makes t 
me  more  and  more  anxious  to  go  to  the  strange  land. 
A  hill  of  copper ! — pure  copper !  The  Pagans  must 
really  be  a  fine  people,  and  rich,  too.  If  it  were  only 
possible  to  catch  two  or  three  hundred  slaves  of  the 
kind  thou  speakest  of,  I  might  be  able  to  laugh  in  the 
face  of  that  dog  of  a  Banyan  Ramji,  and  old  Ludha 
Damha  himself  could  not  hold  his  head  higher  than  I 
could  then.  I  owe  the  dogs  a  turn,  for  the  heavy  usury 
they  exacted  of  me  when  I  needed  much  ready  money 
to  make  my  courtyard  and  fountains.  But  the  women, 
noble  Khamis,  thou  hast  said  nothing  of  them.  Tell 
us  what  kind  of  women  are  seen  in  those  rich  lands." 

"  Ah,  yes,  do  tell  us  of  the  women,"  chimed  in  two 
or  three  others,  who  had  not  yet  spoken. 

"  I  have  seen  but  one  of  the  women  of  Eua,"  an- 
swered Khamis,  "  and  she  was  the  wife  of  the  son  of 
Sayd,  the  son  of  Habib,  a  tall,  lithesome  girl  of  sixteen 
years  or  so.  Her  lower  limbs  were  as  clean  and  well- 
made  as  those  of  an  antelope.  She  walked  like  the 
daughter  of  a  chief.  Her  eyes  were  like  two  deep 
wells  of  shining  moving  water.  Her  face  was  like  the 
moon,  in  colour  and  form.  Oh !  the  colour  was  almost 
as  clear  and  light  as  thy  son  Selim's,  Amer.  She  was 
beautiful  as  a  Peri-banou—  God  be  praised !" 


BEAUTIFUL   WOMEN   OF   RUA.  9 

"  Thy  tongue  runs  away  with  thce,  Khamis,"  cried 
Amer,  in  a  slightly  offended  tone,  "  or  hast  thou  im- 
bihed  too  much  of  the  strong  drink  of  the  Nazarenes, 
for  the  celebration  of  thy  late  success  ?  Light-com- 
plexioned  women,  of  the  colour  of  my  son  Selim's  face  ! 
Where  art  thou,  Selim,  son  of  Amer,  pride  of  the  Beni- 
Hassan?  Thou  chiefs  son  by  birth  and  blood,  and 
apple  of  thy  father's  eye  !  Come  hither." 

"Behold  me,  my  father,  I  am  here/'  said  Selim,  who 
had  bounded  lightly  to  his  feet,  and  now  stood  before 
his  father,  after  kissing  his  right  hand  for  the  affec- 
tionate terms  lavished  on  him. 

"  Speak,  son  of  Abdullah ;  behold,  my  boy,  and  regard 
his  colour,  which  is  like  unto  that  of  rich  cream.  Is  he 
not  as  white  as  any  Nazarene  ?  and  wilt  thou  repeat 
what  thou  hast  said  about  the  Pagan  wife  of  Sayd's 
son?" 

"  Khamis,  the  son  of  Abdullah,  debauches  not  himself 
with  the  strong  drink  of  the  foolish  Nazarenes.  I  lie 
not.  I  said  I  have  seen  a  daughter  of  the  Warua  whom 
Sayd's  son  has  taken  for  wife,  and  she  is  almost  as  light 
in  colour  as  thy  son,  Selim,  and  far  lighter  than  the 
face  of  the  boy,  Isa,  son  of  Sheikh  Thani." 

"Wonderful!  Wallahi!"  echoed  the  group.  "It  is 
most  wonderful.  We  shall  all  go  to  obtain  wives  from 
the  Warua." 

"  Then,  kinsmen  and  friends,"  cried  Amer,  "  Khamis 
speaks  the  truth,  and  speaks  of  wonderful  things.  Is 
it  agreed  that  we  go  to  Kua  with  the  son  of  Abdullah, 
to  get  ivory,  slaves,  and  copper,  and  light-coloured 
wives  ?" 


10  MY   KALULU. 

"  It  is,"  they  all  replied,  so  deeply  impressed  were 
they  with  what  Khamis  had  said. 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  it,  my  friends,"  said  Khamis  ;  "  but 
ye  must  now  agree,  before  we  break  up,  as  the  sun  is 
fast  setting,  upon  the  day  of  departure.  I  cannot  wait 
long,  because  I  am  nearly  ready,  but  I  am  willing  to 
wait  a  few  days,  if  ye  will  all  promise  to  be  ready  by 
the  new  moon,  twenty-four  days  from  this  evening. 
Ye  must  also  promise  to  take  as  many  of  your  slaves  as 
ye  can,  that  we  may  make  a  strong  party.  Tell  me, 
Sheikh  Amer,  how  many  of  thy  people  armed  canst 
thou  take  with  thee  ?" 

"Who? — I?  I  can  take  two  hundred  well-armed 
servants,  besides  my  two  faithful  fundis,  Simba  and 
Moto,  as  they  are  called  by  the  slaves,  who  are  worth 
an  army  by  themselves,  and— 

"  Let  me  go,  my  father,"  cried  Selim,  seating  himself 
on  the  carpet  close  to  his  father's  knees,  and  looking  up 
to  his  face  with  eager,  entreating  eyes,  "  I  can  shoot. 
Thou  knowest  the  new  gun  which  thou  didst  send  for 
to  London,  in  the  land  of  the  English,  and  which  the 
good  balyuz  *  taught  me  how  to  use.  The  balyuz  told 
me  the  other  day  that  I  would  be  able  to  shoot  better 
than  he  could,  by-and-by.  I  can  shoot  a  bird  on  the 
wing  already  with  it.  Give  thy  consent,  and  let  me 
accompany  thee,  father.  I  will  be  both  good  and  brave, 
I  promise  thee." 

"  Hear  the  boy !"  said  Amer,  admiringly.  "  A  true 
Bedaween  could  not  have  spoken  otherwise.  But  why 
dost  thou  wish  to  leave  thy  mother,  child,  so  soon  ?" 

*  Balyuz  is  an  Arabic  word  for  consul,  or  rather  ambassador. 


SELIM. 


THE  CONSUL'S  SON.  11 

"  My  mother  will  regret  me,  I  know,  but  I  am  now 
strong  and  big,  and  it  is  not  good  for  me  to  remain  in 
the  harem  all  my  life.  I  must  quit  my  mother  some 
time,  for  work  which  all  men  must  do." 

"  And  who  gave  thee  such  ideas,  son  Selim  ?  Who  told 
thee  thou  wert  too  big  to  remain  with  thy  mother?" 

"  The  other  day  I  went  out  with  Sulieman,  son  of 
Prince  Majid,  and  the  young  son  of  the  American 
balyuz — I  can't  pronounce  his  name — to  shoot  wild 
birds.  The  young  American  boy,  who  is  smaller  than 
I  am,  and  already  thinks  himself  a  man,  though  he  is 
no  bigger  than  my  hand,  laughed  at  me ;  and  when  I 
asked  him  why  he  laughed,  he  said  to  me,  '  Truly, 
Selim,  thou  appearest  to  me  to  be  like  a  little  girl 
whose  mother  bathes  her  in  new  milk  every  day  to 
preserve  her  complexion.  I  cannot  understand  the 
spirit  of  an  Arab  boy  which  contents  itself  with  look- 
ing no  further  out-doors  than  within  sight  of  a  mother's 
eyes.*  These  are  the  words  he  spoke  to  me  within 
hearing  of  Sulieman,  Majid's  son,  who  also  laughed  at 
me,  while  I  felt  my  cheeks  were  red  with  shame,  they 
tingled  so." 

"  Tush,  boy !  What  is  it  to  thee  what  the  thoughts 
of  a  forward  Nazarene  lad  are  ?  Thou  art  not  of  his 
race  or  kin.  But  I  must  own  to  ye,  my  friends,"  said 
Amer,  turning  to  the  elders,  "  that  the  youths  of  the 
Naza^enes*  are  bolder  than  ours,  though  they  do  not 
possess  higher  courage  or  loftier  spirit  than  our  own 
children.  Who  would  have  thought  that  such  large 
independence  could  hide  within  the  little  body  of  the 

*  Nazurcuc  id  tho  Arabic  term  for  Christian. 


12  MY  KALULU. 

American  balyuz's  son?  That  small  child  cannot  be 
twelve  years  old,  yet  he  talks  with  the  wisdom  of  a 
man.  All  the  Nazarenes  are  wonderful  people — won- 
derful !  Who  are  stronger,  richer  than  the  Nazarenes 
of  England?" 

"  Ah,  but,  father,"  said  Selim ;  "  do  you  not  think 
the  Nazarenes  are  accursed  of  God,  and  of  the  prophet 
Mohammed — blessed  be  his  name  ?  The  American  boy 
told  me  the  Arabs  are  wicked,  and  are  accursed  of  God. 
Said  he  to  me  that  same  day  in  hearing  of  the  Sultan's 
son,  as  if  he  was  not  a  bit  afraid  of  the  consequences, 
'  The  Lord  God  makes  his  anger  known  against  the 
Arabs  by  refusing  knowledge  and  the  gifts  of  under- 
standing unto  them,  because  they  are  wicked,  because 
they  go  forth  into  Africa  with  armed  servants  a-plenty 
to  destroy  and  kill  the  poor  black  people,  and  to  take 
slaves  of  parents  and  children,  whom  they  bring  to 
Zanzibar  to  sell  for  their  own  profit.'  Is  he  not  an 
unbeliever,  father  ?" 

"  Peace,  Selim  ;  let  not  thy  tongue  utter  such  words 
against  the  true  believers,  though  they  may  have  been 
said  by  a  young  dog  like  that.  Cast  them  away  from 
thee  entirely,  and  let  not  thy  father  hear  thee  utter 
aught  against  thine  own  race  and  kindred.  To  the 
unbelievers  God  has  said,  *  Woe  unto  them ;  they  shall 
be  the  prey  of  the  flames.' >: 

"  But,  father,  thou  art  not  offended  with  me  ?  Thou 
hast  not  yet  given  thy  consent  to  my  going  with  thee 
and  my  kinsman." 

"  Dost  thou  know,  my  child,  that  the  Pagans  are 
fierce,  that  they  have  great  spears  and  knives,  and  will 


8ELIM  AND  ISA  PERMITTED  TO  JOIN  T1IE  EXPEDITION.    13 

cut  that  slim  neck  of  thine,  and  perhaps  eat  theo 
without  compunction  ?"  asked  Amer,  smiling. 

"  I  fear  them  not,"  answered  Selim,  tossing  his  head 
back  proudly.  "  When  did  a  son  of  the  great  tribe  of 
Beni-Hassan  show  fear  ?  and  shall  I,  the  son  of  a  chief 
of  that  tribe — the  son  of  Amer  bin  Osman— look  upon 
the  faces  of  the  Pagans  with  fear  in  my  heart  ?" 

"  Then  thou  shalt  go  with  me,  were  it  only  for  those 
last  words.  But  fear  not,  Allah  will  care  for  thee," 
said  Amer,  solemnly  laying  his  broad  hand  on  his  son's 
head. 

"  Let  us  end  this  before  the  sun  sets,"  said  Khamis 
impatiently,  watching  the  descent  of  the  sun.  "  How 
many  men  canst  thou  take  with  thee,  Sheikh  Thani  ?" 

"  Thani  has  a  son  —  Isa,"  answered  that  worthy 
trader.  Thani  is  poor  compared  to  Amer,  but  he  can 
call  round  him  fifty  well-armed  slaves,  who  will  stand 
by  him  to  the  death." 

"That  is  answered  well,  and  Isa  is  a  likely  lad, 
though  his  skin  is  dark;  but  he  has  the  soul  of  an 
Arab  father  in  him.  I  see  we  shall  have  a  glorious 
company ;  and  thou,  Mussoud  ?"  said  Khamis,  to  that, 
florid-faced  chief,  who  was  proud  of  his  intensely  black 
and  handsome  beard,  "  How  many  canst  thou  muster  ?" 

"  About  the  same  as  my  friend  Thani,"  replied 
Mussoud,  caressing  his  beard.  "  All  my  people  are 
Wahiyow,  docile,  and  good;  and,  if  cornered,  brave. 
They  will  follow  me  anywhere." 

"  Good  again  !"  ejaculated  Khamis,  evidently  pleased. 
"  And  thou,  Sheikh  Mohammed  ?"  he  asked  of  the  chief 
BO  named,  who  had  a  terrible  reputation  in  the  interior 


14  MY    KALULU. 

among  the  Wafipa  and  Wa-marungu,  and  of  whom 
many  trihes  stood  in  awe,  — "  how  many  of  thy  people 
wilt  thou  take  to  Africa  this  time  ?" 

"  Well,"  said  Mohammed,  in  a  deep  voice,  which 
resembled  the  bellow  of  a  wild  buffalo,  "  for  such  a 
grand  project  as  this  I  think  I  can  take  one. hundred 
men  from  my  estate ;  my  head  men  can  take  charge  of 
the  rest  with  Kashid,  my  brother,  very  well.  I  shall 
also  take  these  young  lions—  Abdullah  and  Mussoud — 
with  me,  to  teach  them  how  to  catch  slaves  and  claw 
them,  as  I  have  done  often." 

"  Thanks,  father,"  replied  the  grateful  youths,  who 
as  soon  as  they  had  said  these  words  looked  up 
slyly  to  Selim,  who  smiled  appreciatingly  at  his  boy- 
friends. 

"  Sultan,  son  of  Ali,"  said  Khamis,  "  thou  art  a 
strong  and  wise  man.  Wilt  thou  be  one  of  us  ?" 

Sultan,  son  of  Ali,  was  a  man  of  about  fifty,  or 
perhaps  fifty-five,  of  strongly-marked  features,  who 
had  keen  black  eyes.  Strong  and  wise,  as  Khamis 
bin  Abdullah  had  said  he  was,  indeed  no  one  looking  at 
him  would  doubt  that  he  was  one  of  the  best  specimens 
of  a  hardy  Bedaween  chief  that  ever  came  to  Zanzibar. 
Besides,  Sultan  had  been  an  officer  of  high  rank  in  the 
army  of  Prince  Thouweynee  of  Muscat,  who  had  often 
eulogised  Sultan  for  his  daring,  obstinacy,  forethought, 
and  skill  in  handling  his  wild  cavalry.  He  was  still, 
as  might  be  seen,  in  the  prime  of  mature  manhood, 
which  age  had  not  deteriorated  in  the  least. 

Sultan  answered  Khamis  readily.  "  Where  my  dear 
friend  Amer  bin  Osman  goes,  I  go.  Shall  I  remain  at 


LUDIIA   DAMHA   OFFERS    TO    I,E^TD   MONEY.  15 

Zanzibar  eating  mangoes  when  Amer,  my  kinsman,  is  in 
danger  ?  No  !  Son  of  Abdullah,  thou  mayest  count 
me  of  thy  party  for  good  or  for  evil,  and  I  can  raise 
eighty  slaves  to  shoulder  guns  for  this  journey." 

"  Good,  good,"  the  Arabs  said,  unanimously. 
"  Where  the  stout  son  of  Ali  goes,  the  road  is  straight 
and  danger  is  not  known." 

"  Well,"  said  Khamis  bin  Abdullah,  "  we  have  now 
four  hundred  and  eighty  men  promised ;  I  will  take 
with  me  a  hundred  and  fifty  men  with  guns,  and  I 
dare  say  Sheikhs  Hamdan  and  Amram  and  a  few  other 
friends  will  bring  the  force  up  to  seven  hundred.  Isa, 
son  of  Salim,  Mohammed  son  of  Eashid,  Kashid  bin 
Sulieman,  tall  young  men,  and  kinsmen  to  me,  have 
already  agreed  to  follow  my  fortunes.  A  large  number 
of  Arabs  is  always  better  than  a  few.  I  have  one  thing 
more  to  say  before  we  rise  to  prayers  —the  sun  is  just 
sinking.  I  see — Ludha  Damha,  the  collector  of  customs, 
has  told  me  that  if  a  strong  party  went  with  me  he 
would  let  us  have  any  amount  of  ready  money  at  50 
per  cent,  annual  interest,  which  is  half  the  usual  price 
he  asks — the  old  dog!  — and  if  any  of  you  desire  money, 
go  to  him  for  your  outfit,  for  I  will  speak  to  him 
to-morrow  morning  and  give  him  your  names." 

"  That  is  well-spoken,  by  my  beard,"  said  Mohammed. 
"  I  was  thinking  that  we  could  not  raise  money  under 
100  per  cent,  interest  from  the  Banyan  usurer." 

"  Yery  well,  indeed,"  added  Amer  bin  Osman. 
Ludha  Damha  must  be  sure  of  a  speedy  return  to  let 
his  money  go  so  cheap.  My  mind  is  now  perfectly 
made  up;  and,  friends,  the  sun  has  set  and  we  must 


16  MY   KALULU. 

to  prayers."  Saying  which  Amer  rose — a  signal  which 
the  Arabs  readily  understood. 

After  the  usual  salaams,  courtesies,  and  benedictions 
had  been  uttered,  the  Arabs  departed  each  to  his  own 
home,  at  a  slow  and  dignified  pace,  while  Amer  and 
his  son  Selim  retired  into  the  mesdjid  of  their  own 
mansion. 

When  Amer  and  Selim  had  ended  their  evening 
prayers,  and  had  left  the  mesdjid  or  church  belonging 
to  the  mansion,  Selim  asked,  pulling  at  his  father's 
robe: 

"  Father,  I  see  my  mother  at  the  lattice ;  may  I  go 
and  tell  her  that  I  am  to  go  with  you  to  Africa  ?" 

"  Ah,  poor  Amina !  I  forgot  all  about  her,"  said 
Amer,  stopping  and  speaking  in  a  regretful  tone. 
"  Selim,  my  son,  this  is  sad.  Amina  will  never  permit 
thy  departure.  It  would  break  her  heart." 

"  But  I  must  go  sometime  from  home,  father.  Why 
not  now  ?  With  whom  can  I  be  safer  than  with  thee  ? 
I  am  not  going  with  strangers,  nor  am  I  leaving  my 
kindred.  I  am  going  with  thy  kindred,  thy  household, 
and  thyself.  What  can  my  mother  object  to?" 

"Thou  art  right,  Selim — thou  art  right!  She  can- 
not object.  Our  slaves,  our  kindred  are  going — but — 
but — poor  Amina,  she  will  be  left  alone.  Go,  Selim; 
tell  her  kindly.  It  will  pain  her."  And  Amer  turned 
shortly  away,  as  if  he  had  sudden  and  important 
business  in  another  direction. 

Selim,  on  the  other  hand,  bounded  lightly  away, 
arrived  at  the  great  carved  door  of  the  mansion,  ran  up 
the  broad  stairs,  and  made  his  way  to  the  harem,  or 


SELIM   TELLS   HIS   MOTHER.  17 

the  women's  apartments,  where  Amina  reigned  queen 
and  mistress. 

Few  boys  of  Selim's  age  could  have  approached  their 
mother  with  the  earnestly-respectful  manner  with  which 
Selim  approached  Arnina.  I  doubt  even  if  the  Queen 
of  England's  children  ever  observed  such  courteous 
respect  towards  their  august  parent  as  Selim  observed 
now,  and  as  most  well-bred  Arab  boys  do  observe 
always  toward  their  parents. 

Selim  left  his  slippers  outside,  and  lifting  the  latch 
quietly,  walked  in  with  bare  feet,  and,  approaching  his 
mother,  kissed  her  right  hand,  and  then  her  forehead, 
and  at  her  invitation  seated  himself  by  her  side,  and 
suddenly  remembering  the  all-important  secret  he  had 
to  communicate,  looked  up  to  his  mother,  with  his 
handsome  features  all  aglow. 

"  Mother,  canst  thou  tell  me  what  I  have  come  to 
say  to  thee?" 

Amina  looked  for  an  instant  fondly  on  her  son,  and 
then  answered  with  a  smile — 

"  No,  my  son.  Hast  thou  anything  very  important 
to  tell  me  ?" 

"  Very  important,  mother,"  and  he  pursed  his  lips  as 
if  he  would  retain  it  for  a  long  time  before  imparting 
it,  and  as  if  it  were  worth  some  trouble  of  guessing. 

"  I  wish  thou  wouldst  not  task  my  skill  of  divination 
too  much.  Thy  face  tells  me  thou  art  happy  with  it, 
but  it  does  not  assure  me  that  I  shall  be  equally  happy. 
I  divine  only  on  the  Kuran,  and  though  thy  face  is 
innocent  and  without  guile,  yet  it  is  more  difficult  to 
read  than  the  Kuran.  Tell  it  me,  Selim,  I  pray  thee." 

o 


18  MY   KALULU. 

"  Then,  my  mother,  I  am  going  with  my  father  t« 
Africa!" 

"To  Africa,  child!  To  Africa!  Where  is  that? 
Thou  dost  not  mean  the  mainland,  surely  ?" 

"  Yes,  I  mean  far  away  into  the  interior  of  the 
mainland,"  replied  Selim,  still  looking  at  his  mother 
smilingly. 

"  To  the  interior  of  Africa !"  cried  the  poor  woman 
in  dismay,  her  face  assuming  the  hue  of  sickness. 
"  Why,  what  can  thy  father  want  in  Africa  ? — he  was 
never  there  before.  What  can  he  want  there  now  ?" 

"  He  is  going  to  Africa  with  Khamis  bin  Abdullah, 
Sheikhs  Mohammed,  Thani,  Mussoud,  Sultan,  Amran, 
Hamdan,  and  many  others,  to  a  far  country  called  Kua, 
to  buy  ivory  and  slaves,  and  come  back  rich." 

"  Going  to  Africa !  To  get  rich !  Oh,  Allah  !"  cried 
out  Amina,  in  accents  of  unfeigned  surprise,  mixed 
with  emotion.  "  And  thou  art  going  with  him — thou, 
a  child  ?  Art  thou  going  to  get  rich  too  ?" 

"  I  am  to  accompany  my  father  and  kinsmen,  not  to 
get  rich,  but  to  see  the  world,  and  learn  how  to  be  a 
man,  to  shoot  lions,  and  leopards,  zebras,  and  elephants, 
with  my  new  English  gun." 

"  Cease  thy  prating,  child ;  thy  tongue  runs  at  a 
fearful  rate.  Thou  shoot  lions  and  lepoards  !  Thou  ! 
Why  thou  art  but  a  baby,  but  lately  weaned !  Thou 
and  thy  father  must  be  dreaming !"  said  Amina  sharply, 
and  with  an  attempt  at  a  sneer. 

It  was  a  brave  attempt  on  the  part  of  a  nearly  heart- 
broken woman,  who  would  fain  suppress  the  cry  of 
angukh  that  struggled  to  her  lips,  but  as  she  said  the 


SELIM'S  MANLINESS  AROUSED.  19 

last  words,  one  glance  at  Selim's  face  showed  to  her  that 
such  tactics  would  never  answer.  The  eaglet  had 
been  taught  that  wings  were  made  to  fly  with.  The 
hoy  had  been  rudely  laughed  at,  and  his  latent  manli- 
ness aroused,  by  the  son  of  the  American  consul,  who 
had  sneered  at  him.  Selim  had  found  that  a  head  was 
on  his  shoulders  which  teemed  with  daring  thoughts ; 
that  he  had  arms  to  his  shoulders,  and  legs  to  his  body, 
made  on  purpose,  as  it  were,  to  execute  such  thoughts 
as  the  head  conceived.  With  the  culmination  of  such 
knowledge  fled  unregretfully  the  pleasant  days  of  the 
harem,  the  memories  of  his  romps  with  the  girls,  days 
upon  days  of  effeminate  life. 

Achilles  was  found  out  by  the  sight  which  he  ob- 
tained of  some  war  weapons.  Selirn  had  found  out  that 
he  was  a  boy  by  a  sneer.  Charming  as  was  his  mother's 
company,  happy  as  he  had  been  with  his  feminine  play- 
mates, proud  as  he  had  been  of  his  golden  tassels  and 
embroidery,  fond  as  he  had  been  of  being  loved  and 
embraced  as  an  entertaining  young  friend  by  little 
girls  of  his  own  age — all  these  experiences  became 
inane  and  stupid  compared  to  the  overpowering  con- 
sciousness he  felt  that  he  was  a  boy,  and  might  in 
time  become  a  strong  man.  A  man !  perish  all  other 
thoughts  and  memories,  feelings,  and  reminiscences 
save  those  which  tend  to  lead  him  to  the  goal  of  man- 
hood, which  he  has  set  himself  to  reach  by  a  journey  to 
Africa,  to  the  land  of  cannibals  and  lions,  leopards 
and  elephants,  to  the  land  of  adventure,  undying  fable, 
and  song. 

"  Mother,"  said  Selim,  removing  his  turban  and  fez, 


20  MY  KALULU. 

as  if  his  head-dress  compressed  the  grand  thought 
which  filled  his  hrain,  "  my  childhood  is  passed.  I  have 
been  thoroughly  weaned  from  all  things  belonging  to 
a  child.  I  am  now  a  strong  boy,  and  in  five  years  I 
shall  be  a  man.  Allah  made  the  world,  and  made  it  to 
grow.  It  has  been  growing  ever  since  it  was  made. 
Allah  made  infants;  infants  grow  if  they  live;  they 
become  boys — boys  become  men.  When  I  was  an  infant 
I  had  no  understanding  nor  strength.  Thou,  my  mother, 
didst  point  out  to  me  my  nourishment.  I  flourished 
on  it,  and  in  time  was  weaned.  In  a  little  time  my 
strength  availed  me  to  put  my  own  food  into  my  own 
lips.  I  flourished  on  that  food,  and  I  became  stronger 
still.  Later  I  understood  language,  and  answered  thee 
with  childish  love  and  affection.  I  romped  in  the 
harem,  and  was  happy.  Then  I  was  permitted  to  go 
out  of  doors  unattended  by  my  female  attendant.  I 
bathed  in  the  sea.  I  learned  to  swim,  and  acquired 
games  which  boys  learn  one  from  another.  I  learned 
to  ride  on  horses ;  I  learned  to  shoot,  and  day  by  day  I 
was  getting  stronger  in  body  and  limb,  and  with  my 
strength  has  begun  to  grow  my  thoughts.  These 
thoughts  are  thoughts  of  manhood,  of  duty ;  and  the 
business  of  life,  which  I  am  beginning  to  learn,  is 
serious.  Mother,  dear  mother,  my  health  required, 
when  I  was  strong  enough  to  enjoy  out-of-door  life, 
that  I  should  run  about  and  leap.  Mother,  my 
happiness  demands  that  my  thoughts  should  be  hu- 
moured as  my  strength  was.  I  find  I  am  made  of 
two  parts — body  and  mind.  Neither  may  be  longer 
neglected — both  must  be  humoured,  or  I  die.  If  my 


SELIM   ARGUES   WITH    HIS   MOTHER.  21 

body  is  not  exercised  out  in  the  open  air — if  I  be  im- 
prisoned in  a  harem,  I  shall  become  dwarfed.  I  shall 
not  grow.  If  my  mind  is  not  exercised  by  seeing,  and 
talking  with  many  people — if  I  see  no  more  than  my 
mother  and  my  mother's  slaves — my  mind  cannot  grow. 
I  shall  know  nothing,  and  I  shall  become  a  fool.  I, 
the  son  of  Amer,  the  son  of  Osman,  will  be  sneered  at. 
It  may  not  be,  dear  mother.  I  must  go  away,  and  learn 
the  lesson  of  a  man's  life." 

"  But,  my  dear  son,"  said  Amina,  entreatingly,  for 
she  had  been  astonished  and  amazed  at  the  amount  of 
logic  which  the  boy,  to  her  surprise,  had  put  forth  in 
his  statement.  "  Consider,  thon  art  yet  young,  and 
that  thou  mayst  wait  awhile  yet  before  journeying 
to  that  horrid  land  of  negro  savages.  What  canst 
thou  find  there  to  learn  ?  Seeing  lions  and  leopards, 
and  elephants  and  ugly  crocodiles,  will  not  ripen  thy 
mind.  Surely  thou  art  cruel  to  think  of  leaving  me 
alone  here — both  my  lord  Amer  and  my  son  at  one 
time !" 

"  Nay,  my  mother,  what  I  shall  see  in  Africa  will  be 
new  and  strange.  The  sight  of  new  and  strange  things 
is  like  the  lessons  which  the  good  Imam  used  to  give 
me  at  school  from  the  Kuran.  Every  day  I  shall  see 
something  new,  and  every  day  I  shall  grow  in  wisdom 
and  experience ;  and  my  mind  will  be  enriched  by  each 
new  thing,  and  in  time  will  become  a  store  of  wisdom, 
to  be  applied  to  my  advantage  in  affaiis  of  life.  Thou 
art  surprised  that  I  talk  so,  mother.  I  have  been 
talking  with  wise  white  men.  The  consuls,  who  know 
everything,  have  been  Iropping  strange  ideas  to  me 


22  MY   KALULU. 

every  day,  not  because  I  asked  them,  or  that  they 
dropped  them  for  my  benefit.  Being  permitted  to  play 
with  their  children,  I  have  been  in  their  presence  while 
they  were  conducting  their  business,  and  the  amount 
of  wisdom  the  white  men  know  is  wonderful.  Great 
thoughts — too  great  for  me  to  understand — dropped 
from  their  mouths — from  one  to  another — just  as  those 
pearls  which  thou  dost  play  with  are  passed  from  thy 
right  hand  to  thy  left." 

"  It  is  well,  my  son.  I  have  heard  thee  through. 
Thou  art  already  older  by  many  years  than  I  took  thee 
to  be  yesterday.  Thou  mayst  tell  my  lord  Amer  how 
Amina  received  thy  news.  I  will  have  something  more 
to  tell  thee,  before  thou  goest  to  Africa,"  and  Amina 
arose  to  leave  the  apartment  for  another,  humbly,  and 
with  her  head  bowed  down. 

"  My  mother,"  cried  Selim,  springing  up,  and  seizing 
her  hand,  which  he  conveyed  respectfully  to  his  lips, 
"  be  not  offended.  It  is  not  iny  doing,  but  Allah's,  and 
Allah's  will  be  done  !" 

"  Ay,  truly  !  Allah's  will  be  done !"  said  the  poor 
mother,  embracing  him,  but  with  more  restraint  than 
usual. 

We  are  now  compelled  to  leave  each  of  the  Arabs 
engaged  to  accompany  Khamis  bin  Abdullah  to  Eua  in 
search  of  ivory  and  slaves  to  make  his  preparations  as 
he  best  knows  how.  It  is  not  our  duty  to  peer  too 
closely  into  the  small  details  of  this  business  of  prepara- 
tion. It  absorbs  all  one's  time,  and  we  feel  sure  if 
we  troubled  them  to  give  us  too  minute  an  account  of 
the  manner  in  which  they  get  along,  some  impatient 


THE   EXPEDITION   SETS   SAIL   FOR   BAGAMOYO.  28 

expressions  might  escape  to  our  regret.  Therefore  we 
think  it  better  to  leave  each  Arab  alone,  to  the  cunning 
of  his  own  devices,  to  his  calculations,  and  purchases, 
to  his  ever-recurring  vexations,  to  the  fatigue  and 
anxiety  which  belong  to  the  task  of  fitting  out ; 
merely  observing,  as  we  pass  by,  that  each  Arab  pur- 
chases such  beads,  of  such  colours,  as  he  thinks  proper, 
such  cloth  as  he  deems  suitable  for  his  market,  so  much 
powder  and  lead  as  will  sufficiently  provide  his  men 
for  the  defence  of  his  goods,  should  such  be  ever  neces- 
sary, so  many  guns  as  he  has  men,  such  luxuries  in  the 
shape  of  crackers  and  potted  sweets,  sugar,  tea,  and 
coffee,  as  the  chief  of  the  caravan  deems  it  necessary  to 
take  "  Nothing  in  excess,  but  enough  of  every  neces- 
sary thing,"  is  the  golden  rule  adopted  by  all  people 
about  penetrating  Central  Africa. 

The  Arab  chiefs  and  their  followers,  though  they 
generally  take  a  long  time  to  prepare  a  caravan,  were 
in  this  instance,  however,  much  to  our  pleasure,  punctual 
to  the  day  named,  and  at  the  beginning  of  the  new 
moon  of  the  sixth  month  of  the  year  of  the  glorious 
Hegira  128-,  or  the  year  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ  186-,  the  ships  containing  the  expedition  and 
the  vast  amount  of  stores  requisite  for  the  consumption 
of  a  large  and  imposing  caravan  for  about  three  years, 
set  sail  in  the  morning  from  the  open  harbour  of 
Zanzibar,  for  the  port  of  Bagamoyo,  on  the  mainland, 
distant  twenty-five  miles. 

Let  us  wave  our  snowy  handkerchiefs  to  the  travellers, 
for  we  have  one  or  two  young  friends  who  accompany 
them.  Let  us  wish  them  a  cheery  Ion  voyage,  and  a 


24  MY   KALULU. 

happy  issue  out  of  their  enterprise,  if  it  so  happen  that 
the  Lord  of  Moslems  and  Christians  looks  down  upon 
its  purpose  with  favourable  eye.  Let  us  at  least  bear 
them  good  will  until  they  have  forfeited  our  good 
opinion  by  acts  contrary  to  Christian  charity  and  the 
good  will  to  all  men  which  that  most  loving  God-Man, 
Jesus,  preached  unto  us. 


BIDDING  FAREWELL.  25 


CHAPTEK  H. 

Bidding  Farewell  —  Amina's  Farewell  to  Selim — Selim  in  Tears — 
Simba's  Feats  of  Strength— Mo  to's  Character  described — Little 
Niani,  the  boy,  called  Monkey — Moto  meets  Elephants — Moto's 
daring  Adventure — A  narrow  Escape — The  Story  of  Moto — Kisesa 
prepares  to  attack — The  King's  son,  Kalulu — What  Prince  Kalulu 
said  to  Moto — Simba  praises  Moto. 

ON  the  fifteenth  day  of  tho  sixth  month,  the  members 
of  the  last  caravan,  under  the  command  of  Amer  bin 
Osman,  were  taking  farewell  of  their  friends,  who  had 
arrived  at  Bagamoyo  from  Zanzibar  that  morning  for 
last  words. 

It  was  a  most  affecting  scene,  as  all  such  must  be 
when  young  men  are  about  to  sever  themselves  from 
their  connections  for  the  first  time,  and  fathers  and 
husbands  are  commending  to  the  care  of  the  good  God 
those  whom  they  are  about  to  leave  behind,  perhaps  for 
ever. 

Who  knows  how  many  of  these  stalwart  and  stout- 
hearted people  will  return  to  those  from  whom  they  are 
now  almost  tearfully  withdrawing?  Will  the  brave 
and  noble  Amer  son  of  Osman,  who  is  now  bending  over 
his  beautiful  wife,  in  earnest  conversation,  ever  come 
back  ?  He  appears  so  strong  and  robust  in  health ; 
two  hundred  well-appointed  servants  of  his  household 


26  MY   KALULU. 

are  round  about  him ;  his  Arab  companions,  with  their 
powerful  retinue,  who  have  gone  before  him  to  Sim- 
bam  wenni,  we  may  be  sure,  will  be  faithful  to  him.  Yet 
who  can  insure  his  return?  And  thus  doubt,  fear, 
and  anxiety  alternate  in  his  wife  Amina's  eyes,  as 
she  raises  them  appealingly,  regretfully,  towards  his 
3wn. 

"  Yes,  Amina,  please  God,  I  shall  come  back  within 
two  years,  with  so  much  ivory,  and  so  many  slaves,  as 
will  make  me  the  richest  man  in  Zanzibar.  Inshallah ! 
Inshallah !"  said  Amer,  in  a  sanguine  tone. 

"  Amina,  say  thy  farewell  to  Selim,  the  pride  of  the 
Beni-Hassan.  He  will  some  day  return  to  Oman, 
a  rich  and  powerful  chief.  Dost  thou  not  think  he 
looks  a  warrior  in  his  marching  dress  ?  But  hasten, 
or  we  shall  have  nothing  but  womenrs  tears,  which 
perhaps  will  drown  us  before  we  begin  our  journey." 

As  Amer  turned  away  after  a  still  but  fervent 
embrace,  Amina  turned  to  Selim,  with  a  look  which 
revealed  the  love  her  maternal  heart  bore  him,  and  so 
steadfastly  did  she  regard  him,  that  it  seemed  she  was 
fixing  a  life-long  picture  of  his  features  in  her  memory 
which  time  would  in  vain  attempt  to  efface. 

"  Thou,  Selim,"  she  said,  drawing  him  nearer  to  her, 
"  thou  joy  of  my  heart,  and  jewel  of  my  eyes !  Thou 
art  really  about  to  depart !  Thou  to  leave  thy  mother's 
heart  desolate  !  What  joy  is  left  for  me — my  son  and 
lord  both  going  ?  Wilt  thou  not  let  thy  mother's  voice 
piead,  and  prevail  with  thee,  Selim  ?  Look,  Selim,  on 
that  dancing  sea !  Beyond  the  narrow  strait  lies  the 
Zanjian  isle !  Over  its  fair  shores  the  gentle  winds 
waft  the  perfumes  of  citron  and  orange !  The  sweet 


27 

scents  of  the  jasmine  flowers,  the  cinnamon  and  clove 
vie  with  the  fragrance  of  the  orange  !  Hare  odours  and 
sweet  strains  of  bulbul  lull  the  senses  into  perfect 
felicity  !  The  sweet  air  is  pregnant  with  fragrance  ! 
Where  canst  thou  meet  with  a  land  so  fair,  my  Selim  ? 
Wilt  thou  leave  thy  mother,  these  delights,  these  joys, 
for  the  cruel  heat,  and  thirst,  and  jungle- thorn  of 
negro-land?  Oh,  Selim  !  Oh,  Selim !  Wilt  thou  leave 
thy  mother,  the  orange-groves,  the  palms,  the  cool 
fountains,  for  scorching  days  and  arid  plains  ?  The 
road  is  long — oh,  so  long — for  weeks,  months,  and  years 
it  lies  to  the  west !  Stay  one  moment  longer,  my 
Selim,  and  let  thy  mother  read  thee  what  the  Kuran's 
sacred  page,  which  I've  divined,  reveals.  Kemember, 
it  is  the  sure  decree  of  Fate,  to  which  God  has  affixed 
his  own  heavy  seal.  Hear  these  words,  and  stay  with 
me: — 

A  day  will  come,  a  day  of  saddest  woe, 
A  day  when  Aiabs  meet  the  savage  foe, 
And  Arabs  vainly  cry  for  strength  and  might, 
And  vainly  strive  to  save  themselves  by  flight. 

It  is  a  day  of  woe,  a  day  of  doom, 
A  day  surcharg'd  with  black  and  bitter  gloom ; 
And  sons  shall  mourn  for  Arab  fathers  slain, 
And  Arab  wives  shall  shed  their  tears  like  rain. 

Wilt  thou  stay  with  me  now  ?  No  !  Proud  boy,  shun 
the  death  and  misery  which  wait  this  venture !  Despise 
not  the  warning  of  Allah !  Why  wilt  thou,  oh  Selim, 
shake  thy  head  so  stubbornly  ?  Speak." 

"  Dearest  mother,  it  may  not  be.  If  Fate  decrees 
my  death  and  misery,  then  why  should  I  try  to  escape 
its  sure  laws  by  remaining  behind  ?  If  death  awaits  my 


28  MY   KALULU. 

father,  Selim's  place  is  by  Amer's  side,  to  die  as  becomes 
the  son  of  an  Arab  chief.  But  these  are  but  trivial  fears 
of  thine,  my  mother.  Why  shouldst  thou  fear  for  me  ? 
Am  I  not  with  my  father,  the  brave  Arner  son  of 
Osman  ?  Have  I  not  my  gun  and  long  sword  ?  What 
can  the  Pagan  dogs  do  against  all  the  great  Arabs,  and 
my  father's  kinsmen,  when  Khamis  bin  Abdullah,  r«nd 
Amer  bin  Osman  lead  ?  Trust  in  Allah,  mother. 
Believe  me,  I  shall  return  to  thee,  tall  and  strong,  with 
plenty  of  ivory  and  slaves  to  make  thee  rich — to  hang 
such  jewels  on  thy  neck  as  befits  a  chief's  wife.  Hark ! 
the  horn  of  the  guide  sounds  the  signal  of  departure. 
My  father  is  impatient,  and  I  must  go  to  him.  Em- 
brace me,  mother,  and  bless  me  ere  I  go." 

Amina,  seeing  persuasion  useless,  needed  no  command 
for  such  an  affectionate  duty.  A  full  mother's  love  rose 
responsive  to  the  call  of  her  son,  but  her  son's  im- 
patience rendered  the  embrace,  though  fervid,  short. 

"  Allah  go  with  thee,  my  boy !"  cried  the  mother. 

"  And  with  thee  also,  for  ever !"  responded  Selim. 

They  were  parted  at  last,  one  to  join  his  father,  who 
was  striding  forward  with  his  caravan,  the  other  to 
turn  to  a  friend's  house,  to  sob  and  weep,  and  think  of 
the  loved  ones  now  fast  retiring  towards  the  west. 

For  a  long  time  father  and  son  were  silent.  Amer 
strode  on  quickly,  with  an  impassive  countenance, 
whence  all  expression  was  banished  save  firmness,  and 
a  lofty  air  of  determination. 

Selim,  thorough  son  of  a  thorough  Arab,  with  his 
head  bent  down  mechanically  followed  his  father's  foot- 
steps, and  allowed  the  strange  birds  to  rise,  and  sing, 
and  fly  unheeded  about  him,  the  sun  to  sink  unheeded 


SELIM   IN   TEARS.  29 

to  the  west,  and  the  twilight  to  approach,  without 
seeming  to  be  at  all  conscious  that  he  was  marching 
to  that  grand,  fabulous,  awful  heart  of  Africa,  about 
which  he  had  heard  so  much,  and  which  he  had  craved 
in  his  heart  of  hearts  to  see. 

The  silence  was  unbroken  until  the  caravan  had 
halted  on  the  banks  of  the  Kingani,  then  Selim  re- 
covered himself,  and  a  copious  flood  of  tears  caused  by 
a  feeling  of  tender  melancholy  which  came  over  him  at 
the  thought  that  he  had  really  and  actually  left  the 
pleasant  happy  home  for  that  sable,  ominous,  forested 
land  that  stretched  deathly  still  across  the  river. 

The  father  turned  as  he  heard  the  deep  sobs  of  his 
boy,  and  on  approaching  him  laid  his  hand  kindly  on 
his  head,  and  said  : 

"  What !  in  tears,  my  son  ?  Art  thou  sorry  thou 
hast  left  thy  home  —  eh,  Selim  ?  " 

"  No,  father,  I  am  not  sorry,  but  home  seemed  so 
beautiful  as  I  thought  of  it  compared  to  that  still  dark 
land  beyond.  There  are  nothing  but  black-looking 
forests  across  the  river,  even  the  sky  looks  black  and 
desolate,  and  my  heart  seems  to  have  caught  some  of 
its  desolation." 

"  The  forest  looks  sombrous  and  dark,  my  son,  be- 
cause night  approaches,"  said  Amer,  tenderly.  "  That 
black-looking  sky  which  hastens  from  the  east  is  but 
the  counterpane  earth  draws  about  it  before  folding  its 
arms  to  sleep.  When  we  shall  have  crossed  the  river 
we  will  camp,  and  in  the  tent,  which  thou  wilt  learn  to 
love  as  thy  home,  thou  wilt  forget  thy  present  misery  ; 
and  in  the  morning,  when  earth  is  wide  awake,  and  the 
sun  comes  out  as  gay  as  a  bride  from  the  east,  and  the 


30  MY   KALULU. 

birds  Lave  all  left  their  nests  and  fill  the  air  with  their 
joyous  songs,  and  the  fleet-footed  antelope  browses  in 
the  open  glades,  thou  wilt  wonder  that  thou  couldst 
find  it  in  thy  heart  to  weep." 

"  Oh,  father,  I  shall  weep  no  more.  See,  my  eyes 
sre  already  dry;"  and  Selim  raised  a  brave  face  towards 
his  father,  which  was  tenderly  kissed. 

The  caravan  was  soon  across  the  river,  and  every 
man  and  woman  was  engaged  in  cutting  down  young 
trees  and  branches  to  form  a  stockade,  a  duty  not  to 
be  omitted  by  well-conducted  caravans  in  Africa. 

When  this  was  done  the  people  gathered  within  the 
camp  and  prepared  their  evening  meal.  The  tents 
were  all  disposed  in  a  circle,  with  their  doors  open 
towards  the  centre,  where  stood  Amer  bin  Osman's 
tent.  Close  by  the  master's  tent,  on  either  side,  were 
two  or  three  of  the  most  faithful  slaves,  who  were 
styled  fundis,  or  overseers,  to  whom  were  given  the 
orders  for  the  conduct  of  the  caravan  by  the  chief. 

Over  these  overseers,  for  their  fidelity  and  peculiar 
qualities,  were  placed  two  men,  who  are  intended  to 
figure  conspicuously  in  this  narrative;  their  names 
were  Simba  (Lion)  and  Moto  (Fire).  Where  Amer  bin 
Osman  the  chief  went  Simba  and  Moto  followed.  To 
these  two  Amer  was  as  dear  as  their  own  hearts,  and 
the  boy  Selim  was  their  delight;  his  slightest  wish 
was  law  to  these  faithful  creatures,  who  looked  upon 
him  as  though  he  were  something  immeasurably 
superior  to  them,  as  though  he  belonged  to  some 
higher  world  of  which  they  had  no  comprehension. 

Simba  was  a  giant  in  form,  and  a  lion,  as  his  name 
denoted,  in  strength  and  courage.  He  was  originally 


SIMBA   AND   FAMILY. 


SIMBA'S  FEATS  OF  STRENGTH.  31 

from  Urundi,  a  large  country  bordering  the  north- 
eastern part  of  Lake  Tanganika.  He  was  the  son  of  a 
chief,  and  was  captured  when  a  hoy  in  battle  when 
Moeni  Khheri's  father  sided  with  the  Wasige  against 
Makala,  a  quarrelsome  king  living  in  the  northern  dis- 
tricts of  Urundi.  Being  a  chiefs  son  he  of  conn.* 
belonged  to  the  Wahuma,  a  superior  race  of  bronae 
coloured  people  who  formerly  migrated  from  Ethiopia, 
and  from  whom  only  chiefs  are  selected  in  the  countries 
of  Urundi,  Euanda,  Uganda,  and  Karagwah. 

Simba  was  now  in  the  prime  of  manhood,  and  he  had 
lived  in  the  household  of  Amer  bin  Osman  for  twenty 
years,  for  Amer,  after  his  arrival  at  Zanzibar,  within  a 
year  of  his  capture,  had  purchased  him,  and  seeing 
him  to  be  docile  and  good-tempered,  though  uncom- 
monly strong,  had  almost  adopted  him  as  his  son. 

Some  of  Simba's  feats  of  strength  bordered  on  the 
marvellous.  Taught  by  the  young  kinsmen  of  Amer 
the  use  of  the  long,  sharp  sword  of  the  Arabs,  and  being 
apt,  he  had  acquired  a  terrible  proficiency  with  it.  He 
had  often  walked  up  alongside  of  a  full-grown  goat, 
and  had  with  one  well  dealt  blow  halved  the  animal 
from  head  to  tail.  Many  of  his  negro  admirers  verily 
believed  he  could  perform  the  same  feat  upon  an  ass, 
so  extraordinary  was  his  strength,  but  he  had  never 
attempted  it,  as  the  experiment  was  too  costly  for  his 
means.  He  had  once  carried  a  three-year-old  bullock 
on  his  back  half  way  around  the  plantation  of  his 
master,  Amer.  He  had  often  taken  one  of  the  large 
white  donkeys  of  Muscat  by  the  ears  and  by  a  sudden 
movement  of  his  right  foot,  had  prostrated  the  animal 
on  his  back ;  and  once,  upon  an  extraordinary  occasion, 


32  MY   KALULU. 

had  actually  carried  twelve  men  on  his  back  and 
shoulders  and  chest  around  his  master's  house,  to  the 
intense  wonder  of  a  large  crowd  of  spectators*  He 
could  toss  an  ordinary  man  ten  feet  high  into  the  air, 
and  catch  him  as  easily  as  an  ordinary  man  would 
catch  a  small  child.  But  manifold  were  the  stories 
related  with  awe  of  the  feats  of  strength  performed  by 
the  brave  lion-hearted  Simba,  chief  overseer  of  Amer 
bin  Osman's  caravan.  By  measurement  he  stood  six 
feet  and  five  inches  in  his  bare  feet,  and  from  shoulder 
to  shoulder  he  measured  thirty-two  inches. 

Moto,  or  "  fire,"  could  not  have  been  better  desig- 
nated. His  name,  which  his  master  had  given  him,  had 
been  bestowed  upon  him  for  his  peppery,  irascible 
temper.  He  was  from  Urori,  as  almost  any  one  ac- 
quainted with  the  peculiarities  of  the  various  tribes  in 
Central  Africa  would  have  sworn.  A  small  wiry  frame, 
indicating  cat-like  activity,  strength,  indomitability, 
capable  of  enduring  great  fatigue,  characterised  the 
form  of  Moto.  He  had  also  been  brought  to  Zanzibar 
when  a  child  by  a  slave-trader,  and  from  a  mere  caprice 
had  been  purchased  for  twenty  dollars  by  Amer.  But 
his  master  had  never  regretted  the  purchase,  for  next 
to  Simba,  Amer  bin  Osman  preferred  Moto.  To  serve 
his  master  Moto  would  have  thrown  himself  into  the 
fire  or  leaped  into  the  sea.  He  was  a  great  hunter,  he 
could  track  the  soft  velvet  foot  of  the  leopard  upon  a 
rock,  could  tell  what  animal  had  broken  a  blade  of 
grass  if  a  single  hair  but  adhered  to  it,  could  stalk  an 
elephant  and  tickle  his  belly  with  a  straw  without 
letting  the  enormous  brute  know  what  deadly  foe  in- 
truded on  his  presence ;  and  a  man  slightly  inclined  to 


MOTO'fl   CHARACTER   DESCRIBED.  33 

exaggeration,  and  not  at  all  noted  for  his  veracity,  de- 
clared by  this  and  hy  that,  that  Moto  had  at  one  time 
dragged  himself  into  a  jungle  after  a  lion,  and,  finding 
the  lion  asleep,  had  from  sheer  bravado  walked  noise- 
lessly up  to  him  and  stepped  over  his  body  before  he 
shot  him  through  the  head. 

If  you  knew  Moto  as  well  as  his  own  best  friends 
knew  him,  you  would  describe  him  as  being  as  brave  as 
a  lion,  active  as  a  cat,  keen-eyed  as  the  fish-eagle,  hot 
as  pepper,  as  hardy  as  an  ass,  and  faithful  as  a  dog.  If 
you  will  add  that  he  was  a  little  vain,  and  never  disposed 
to  resent  any  kind  friend  boasting  of  his  prowess,  you 
will  have  a  perfect  picture  of  Moto  the  Mrori. 

The  first  night  on  the  road  with  some  caravans  is  not 
very  lively;  the  people  are  engaged  either  in  thinking 
of  the  joys  they  have  left  behind  them,  or  they  are  shy, 
and  are  sounding  one  another's  qualities  before  making 
advances.  But  in  the  camp  of  Amer  bin  Osman  there 
was  no  regret  at  parting  from  Zanzibar,  since  the  great 
master  and  little  master  were  with  them,  and  every 
man  knew  his  fellow  and  mate ;  thus  there  was  no  dis- 
ruption of  friendships,  associations,  and  congenialities. 
Most  of  those  who  were  married  had  their  wives  with 
them ;  those  who  were  not  married  had  their  intimate 
friends  and  saw  time-endeared  faces  around  them. 
They  were  all  of  one  household.  It  was  like  unto  the 
migration  of  an  entire  settlement. 

One  glance  within  the  huts  and  at  the  squatting  forms 
informed  you  that  they  were  all  happy — if  not  happy, 
contented.  No  eyes  like  the  coal-black,  the  pure  well 
of  jet  undefiled,  of  the  native  African,  when  the  fire- 
light is  reflected  in  their  quick  sparkles,  can  so  well 

D 


34  MY   KALULU. 

represent  merriness.  Those  people  with  those  spark- 
ling eyes  were  merry ;  they  were  interesting  each  other 
with  their  trite  stories  of  very  trite  lives ;  but  when 
a  peal  of  laughter  louder  than  usual  startled  the  camp 
and  rang  through  the  forest,  you  may  be  sure  it  was 
either  at  a  story  of  hearsay  or  at  something  that  Simba 
or  Moto  had  been  saying. 

Such  a  laugh  was  heard,  and  instantly  all  eyes  and 
mouths  were  uplifted,  and  ears  seemed  to  be  quickened, 
to  catch  a  few  words  of  the  story  that  had  caused  an 
interested  group  to  so  loudly  vent  their  delight. 

The  interested  party  of  laughers  were  seated  around 
a  miniature  bonfire,  which  Simba  and  Moto  had 
kindled  some  thirty  feet  or  so  from  the  chief's  tent. 
Selim  had  lately  arrived  before  it,  and  Simba  had 
rolled  a  mighty  log  behind  his  young  master  and  had 
asked  him  to  be  seated,  himself  seated  on  the  ground, 
attentive  and  alert  to  please  him ;  and  Moto,  not  to  be 
outdone  in  assiduity  by  Simba,  had  just  begun  to  draw 
from  the  recesses  of  his  memory,  or  from  the  cells  of  his 
imagination,  one  of  his  best  stories,  when  a  ludicrous 
incident  occurred  and  Selim  had  laughed  heartily. 
Their  young  master  had  laughed,  and  of  course  when 
he  laughed  Simba  laughed ;  then  seeing  Simba  laugh 
Moto  laughed ;  and,  as  real  genuine  laughter  is  con- 
tagious, all  hands  laughed,  and  the  outer  circle,  the 
entire  caravan,  smiled  sympathetically. 

Moto  had  commenced  his  story  thus  :  "  One  day,  when 
I  was  in  the  caravan  of  Kisesa — (Abdullah  bin  Nasib — 
you  know  Kisesa  is  a  «»reat  friend  of  my  master  Amer, 
and  if  Kisesa  liked  to  have  me  accompany  him,  Master 
Ainer  would  never  say  '  No.'  It  is  in  his  caravan  as 


LITTLE   NIANI THE   BOY   CALLED   MONKEY.  35 

fundi  I  finished  my  education  as  a  hunter) — travelling 
through  Ukonongo,  I " 

"  Have  you  been  to  Ukonongo,  Moto  ?"  asked  Selim. 

"  Oh,  yes,  and  much  farther.  Well,  I  was  saying, 
I— 

"  But,  Moto,"  broke  in  Selim  again,  "  Ukonongo  is 
the  best  country  for  shooting,  is  it  not  ?" 

"  At  certain  seasons  only.  In  the  dry  season,  yes. 
Then  all  kinds  of  game  travel  to  the  neighbour]]  ood  of 
the  Cow  River,  and  shooting  is  plenty  then,  but  for 

elephants  give  me  Kawendi.  I  was  just  going  to  say, 
j » 

"But,  Moto,"  broke  in  a  naked  youngster  called 
Niani,*  or  the  Monkey,  a  nephew  of  Moto,  "  are  there 
lions  in  Kawendi  ?  because — 

But  he  was  not  permitted  to  finish,  as  Moto  sprang 
up  furious,  with  his  kurbash  (a  hippopotamus  hide 
whip)  in  hand.  Niani  noticed  the  movement,  and  with 
the  activity  of  his  namesake,  took  a  flying  leap  over 
the  fire,  and  alighted  in  a  huge  dish  half  full  of  rice 
that  was  slowly  simmering  over  some  hot  embers. 
There  was  a  loud  shriek,  and  clots  of  hot  rice  splashed 
in  all  directions,  several  falling  on  the  nude  shoulders 
of  the  group,  which  started  them  all  to  their  feet. 
Then  Selim  laughed  heartily  at  the  catastrophe.  Simba 
followed,  then  Moto  stayed  his  hand  and  laughed,  and 
the  laugh  was  taken  by  all,  and  this  was  the  cause  of 
that  which  startled  the  camp  and  drew  our  attention. 

"  That  is  what  some  people  get  for  interrupting  a 
good  story,"  said  Moto,  sententiously  addressing  unfor- 
tunate Niani,  who  was  rubbing  his  scalded  feet  and 

*  Niani  is  a  Kisawahili  term  ?or  monkey. 


86  MY   KALULU. 

moaning  piteously  in  a  low  tone ;  but  the  words  were 
said  as  more  of  a  hint  to  Selim. 

"  Well,  go  on,  Moto ;  I  will  not  disturb  you  another 
time,"  said  Selim. 

"Ah,  I  did  not  mean  you,  dear  master,"  replied 
Moto.  "  You  may  disturb  me  as  often  as  you  like." 

"  Well,  well,  go  on  with  your  story,  and  let  it  be  a 
good  one,"  urged  Selim. 

"  All  right,  master.  Well,  I  had  just  said  that  I  was 
in  the  caravan  of  Kisesa,  travelling  through  Ukonongo, 
when  that  little  monkey  Niani  interrupted  me,  and  so 
got " 

"  No,  no,  Moto,  it  was  I  that  interrupted  you ;  but 
go  on  with  your  story,  and  never  mind  poor  Niani ;  he 
has  got  his  punishment,  and  you  punish  me  too  by  not 
telling  me  the  story,"  asked  Selim. 

"  Yes,  yes,  Moto,  go  on !"  said  the  deep-voiced  Simba. 
"  Do  you  not  hear  the  young  master  ask  you  ?  Heh, 
what  is  the  matter  with  the  man  to-night  ?" 

"  Oh,  well,  if  you  are  all  going  to  interrupt  me,  the 
story  will  last  from  here  to  Kua,"  said  Moto  in  a  care- 
less tone. 

"  Moto,"  said  Selim,  "  I  will  never  disturb  you  any 
more — there's  my  hand  on  my  promise." 

Moto's  pride  and  vanity  being  gratified  by  this  ready 
promise  of  Selim,  cleared  his  throat,  and  commenced 
this  time  in  earnest,  as  follows  : 

"We  were  travelling  through  Ukonongo,  and  had 
reached  Sultan  Mrera's  village,  when  Kisesa  asked  me 
to  go  to  the  forest  along  the  river  to  look  for  game, 
adding  that  if  I  brought  a  Kudu  antelope  to  the  camp 
he  would  give  me  four  yards  of  cotton  cloth. 


MOTO    MEETS    ELEPHANTS.  37 

"After  a  good  breakfast  of  rice  and  curry,  which 
Kisesa  sent  me  from  his  table  to  make  me  strong,  I 
started.  It  was  then  about  noon,  and  the  sun  was  very 
hot,  though  once  in  the  forest  it  would  be  cool  enough. 
In  a  short  time  I  was  by  the  river,  a  crooked  little 
stream  of  delicious  and  clear  water.  I  walked  along, 
looking  to  the  right  and  left  constantly  for  hours,  when 
just  about  two  hours  before  sunset,  I  heard  a  hollow 
sound,  as  though  the  earth  was  shaking ;  but  I  knew, 
after  listening,  that  the  sound  was  caused  by  a  herd  of 
elephants  walking  in  file  along  the  hard-baked  road, 
and  that  they  were  approaching  the  stream  to  drink. 

"  In  a  moment  I  was  down  on  my  face  like  a  dead 
man.  The  grass  was  about  two  feet  high,  and  very 
thick,  so  that  I  was  quite  safe,  if  I  did  not  stir,  and  I 
am  too  old  a  hunter  not  to  know  what  to  do  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  elephants.  As  the  elephants  passed 
by  I  lifted  my  head  up  cautiously,  and  counted  them. 
Two — four  — six  —  eight  —  ten  enormous  beasts,  who 
tossed  their  trunks  aloft,  as  if  they  were  masters  of 
the  forest,  and  knew  it.  Careless  and  confident,  they 
passed  on,  and  I  wriggled  out  until  I  was  some  distance 
away ;  then  I  jumped  up  and  leaped  across  the  stream, 
and  on  all  fours  crept  across  a  deep  bend  of  it ;  then 
lying  flat  along  the  ground,  I  moved  forward  towards 
a  great  tree,  a  baobab,  that  stood  between  me  and  them. 
If  the  elephants  had  all  stood  in  a  row  drinking  from 
the  river  I  could  never  have  come  up  to  them  unseen, 
but  one  greedily  thirsty  fellow  was  standing  in  the 
middle  of  the  stream,  almost  touching  the  baobab  tree 
with  his  side,  so  that  he  completely  hid  me  from  the 
others. 


J8  MY   EALULU. 

"  I  thought  that  Kisesa,  though  he  had  not  told  me 
rfo  shoot  elephants,  would  not  mind  my  bringing  him 
two  great  ivory  tusks,  which  would  he  worth  at  Zan- 
zibar 500  dollars,  since  he  had  come  to  Ukonongo  to 
get  ivory,  and  that  if  he  gave  me  four  yards  of  cloth 
for  a  Kudu  antelope,  that  he  would  give  many  more 
yards  of  cloth  for  500  dollars  worth  of  ivory. 

"  This  thought  gave  me  confidence  to  proceed,  and 
imperceptibly  I  was  drawing  nearer  and  nearer  to  the 
monster  near  the  baobab.  After  a  few  minutes,  which 
seemed  to  me  to  be  hours,  I  was  lifting  myself  to  my 
feet,  girding  my  loins  tighter,  and  preparing  myself  for 
a  run  for  life.  But  just  at  the  moment  I  ought  to  have 
fired,  a  mischievous  idea  came  into  my  head ;  the  hind 
quarters  of  the  brute  were  so  close  to  me  that  I  thought 
it  would  be  great  fun,  and  a  good  story  to  tell  after- 
wards if  I  tickled  the  brute's  tail.  Cutting  a  long 
straw,  I  extended  the  point  towards  the  tail,  and  then 
traced  a  line  across  the  leg  to  the  belly.  It  was  deli- 
cious to  watch  the  flurry  of  the  short  tail  and  the 
circles  it  described,  and  to  watch  the  brute  half  lean- 
ing against  the  tree,  and  rubbing  it  with  his  pon- 
derous form.  When  this  play  had  lasted  a  short  time, 
I  brought  down  my  gun,  and  pointing  it  about  three 
inches  or  so  behind  the  left  fore  leg,  on  a  level  with 
the  position  of  the  beast,  I  fired.  The  elephant  sprang 
forward,  and  by  doing  so  disclosed  to  the  astonished 
eyes  of  the  others  my  retreating  form,  which,  I  assure 
you,  was  bounding  over  the  low  bushes  and  grass  tops 
as  if  I  were  an  antelope. 

"  The  elephants  got  over  their  surprise  in  a  second 
then  a  wild  snort  of  rage  greeted  my  ears,  and  I  kne\v 


MOTO'S  DARING  ADVENTURE.  39 

by  the  crash  of  bushes  and  splash  of  water  that  they 
were  after  ine.  Never  an  antelope  bounded  over  the 
plains  of  Ukonongo,  when  chased  by  a  lion,  as  I 
bounded  then  ;  never  a  timid  quagga's  fleet  feet  carried 
him  away  from  the  hunters  as  my  feet  carried  me  over 
that  ground.  But  it  seemed  to  me  for  a  time  as  if  it 
were  of  no  use — the  awful  crashing  got  nearer  and 
nearer,  and  as  I  turned  my  head  to  measure  the  dis- 
tance the  foremost  was  from  me,  I  saw  the  lord  of  the 
herd  was  but  thirty  paces  from  me.  He  seemed  to 
tower  up  to  three  times  his  usual  height,  and  to  swell 
out  into  proportions  three  times  as  vast  as  his  natural 
size;  his  grea,t  ears  stood  straight  out  as  flat  as  a 
board,  as  if  they  were  wings,  and  his  eyes  were  like 
coals  of  fire ;  his  trunk  was  lifted  up,  as  you  sometimes 
see  the  deadly  forest  snake  before  it  strikes  his  victim ; 
his  head  was  stretched  out,  as  the  head  of  a  giraffe 
when  chased  by  a  beast  of  prey,  and  the  two  long, 
mighty,  gleaming  teeth  seemed  awful  just  then.  His 
eyes  caught  a  glance  of  mine  as  I  turned  them  towards 
him,  and  that  instant  he  uttered  another  snort  of  rage, 
which  was  as  fearful  as  the  war-horn  of  the  Watuta. 
But  it  gave  me  greater  speed ;  if  I  ran  before,  I  now 
flew ;  yet  closer  and  closer  the  monster  came.  I  sup- 
pose he  was  about  fifteen  feet  from  me  when  the 
tricks  of  the  elephant  hunters  of  Urori  came  to  my 
mind.  I  had  noticed  that  though  the  big  elephant  was 
the  foremost,  he  was  also  the  outermost  on  my  right — 
the  other  elephants  were  to  my  left,  and  they  seemed 
to  be  following  the  lord  of  the  herd  rather  than  any 
particular  object.  In  an  instant  'after  observing  this, 
I  shot  out  straight  to  the  right  from  the  direction  I 


40  MY   KALULU. 

was  first  going  as  hard  as  my  feet  and  legs  would  take 
me.  The  elephants  passed  on,  the  rushing  sound  of 
their  feet  going  through  the  grass  was  like  unto  the 
wild  pepo  of  Ugogo,  accompanied  by  thunder,  when  it 
comes  sweeping  over  the  plain,  with  a  moan  and  a 
rush,  whirling  and  tossing  hushes,  and  even  small  trees 
about  sometimes,  and  darkening  the  air  with  what  it 
tears  from  the  earth. 

"  I  had  got  fifty  yards  away  before  the  elephants 
could  turn  about.  Only  an  instant,  however,  they 
stopped.  They  caught  sight  of  me  again,  and  with 
loud,  furious  snorting  again  they  charged  in  a  mass. 
I  am  a  pretty  swift  runner  as  you  all  know,  but  the 
best  of  us  seem  to  crawl  compared  to  the  speed  of  an 
elephant  for  the  first  few  hundred  yards.  The  ele- 
phants, especially  one  or  two  of  the  foremost,  were 
gaining  on  me  rapidly;  the  stubborn  grass  whipped 
my  legs  severely  as  I  ran,  and  was  a  sore  distress  to 
me,  but  the  thick  hide  of  my  pursuers  was  proof  against 
it.  A  little  distance  off  before  me,  and  to  the  left,  was 
a  clump  of  brushwood.  I  thought  if  I  could  gain  it,  I 
would  be  comparatively  safe,  as  I  could  find  somewhere 
to  hide.  In  a  few  moments  I  reached  it,  and  looking 
sharply  about,  I  discovered,  a  little  distance  off,  half 
hidden  by  grass  and  brush,  a  hole  in  the  ground,  which 
I  knew  to  be  that  of  the  wild  boar.  I  thought  it 
would  be  a  capital  place  to  hide,  provided  the  boar 
was  out  of  his  hole,  and  in  a  second  I  was  on  my  face 
crawling  backwards  into  it.  I  had  barely  crawled  in 
when  I  heard  the  elephants'  thunder  overhead,  and  at 
the  same  instant  I  heard  a  deep  grunt  behind  me,  and 
immediately  after  I  was  shot  out  of  that  hole,  like  a 


A   NARROW   ESCAPE.  41 

bullet  out  of  a  gun,  and  I  lay  on  the  ground  a  few 
paces  from  it  like  a  dead  man.  I  had  just  conscious- 
ness enough  to  know  that  I  had  been  grievously 
wounded  in  one  of  my  hams  by  the  furious  owner  of 
the  underground  excavation  in  which  I  found  shelter ; 
that  the  boar  had  darted  off  in  the  direction  the 
elephants  had  taken,  then  I  lost  all  knowledge  of 
everything  for  many  hours. 

"  When  I  recovered  it  was  night.  And  soon  I  heard 
shots  in  the  distance,  fired  at  regular  intervals,  and 
thinking  perhaps  that  they  were  my  friends  looking 
for  me  I  fired  my  gun,  which  was  immediately  answered 
by  another.  By  firing  thus  every  few  minutes  I  suc- 
ceeded in  guiding  them  to  where  I  lay,  for  I  found 
myself  unable  to  move. 

"  When  my  friends  found  me,  and  were  acquainted 
with  my  condition,  they  lifted  me  on  their  shoulders 
and  bore  me  to  the  camp,  where  I  lay  unable  to  move 
for  about  three  weeks.  The  marks  that  savage  boar 
gave  me  I  have  yet,  and  shall  have  to  my  dying  day. 
I  have  spoken." 

"Well,  what  became  of  the  elephant  you  shot?" 
asked  Selim,  when  Moto  had  concluded  his  graphic  and 
interesting  story. 

"He  was  picked  up  next  day,  about  two  hours' 
distance  from  the  place  where  I  had  shot  him.  His 
trail  was  easily  known  by  his  blood.  Kisesa  made 
quite  a  sum  of  money  frpm  that  elephant,  as  the  tusks 
were  as  large  as  any  that  were  ever  seen." 

"  How  many  cloths  did  Kisesa  give  you  ?"  asked 
Selim. 

"  Only  forty." 


42  MY   KALULU. 

"  Only  forty?  That  was  a  good  deal,  was  it  .not?" 
asked  Selim. 

"  Forty  cloths  for  what  brought  him  three  hundred 
at  Zanzibar  !  Do  you  call  forty  cloths  a  great  deal  ?" 
asked  the  offended  Moto. 

"  But  you  forget,  Moto,"  said  Selim,  "  that  you  were 
a  slave  in  the  employ  of  Kisesa ;  that  the  gun  you  car- 
ried was  his,  that  the  powder  and  shot  you  used  to  shoot 
the  elephant  with  were  his,  that  the  clothes  you  then 
wore  were  given  you  by  him,  that  the  food  which  gave 
you  strength  was  purchased  with  his  money,  that  the 
men  who  carried  you  from  the  forest  to  the  camp  were 
his  slaves,  that  the  men  who  looked  after  you  when  you 
were  sick  and  wounded  were  his  men,  that  the  man 
who  found  the  elephant  dead  belonged  to  Kisesa,  and 
that  without  Kisesa's  aid  you  would  have  died  in  the 
jungle,  perhaps,  and  never  have  seen  the  elephant  again. 
What  do  you  say  now,  Moto  ?"  asked  Selim. 

"  You  are  right,  young  master,  as  you  are  always," 
said  the  humiliated  Moto,  which  remark  was  echoed 
and  applauded  by  everybody  around  the  camp  fire. 

"  But,  now,"  said  the  hitherto  quiet  Simba,  "  tell  us 
about  that  battle  Kisesa  had  with  the  Warori — your 
own  people — and  how  you  saved  the  king's  son." 

"Ay,  do  tell  us  that.  It  must  be  an  interesting 
story,"  said  Selim.  "  I  shall  sleep  all  the  better  for  it 
this  first  night  of  my  life  in  Africa." 

"  Well,  when  my  friend  Simba  asks  and  my  young 
master  commands  me,  Moto  is  always  ready,"  said 
Moto,  adding  a  huge  log  to  the  already  cheerful  fire- 
pile.  "It  is  not  such  a  long  time  ago  but  what  I  can 
remember  every  detail  of  it.  It  may  have  happened 


THE   STORY   OF   MOTO.  43 

three  or  four  years  ago ;  Kisesa  was  then  in  Unyan- 
yembe.  He  was  mortally  offended  with  the  Arab  chief 
Sayd  bin  Salim,  the  Wali  of  the  Sultan  of  Zanzibar  at 
Unyanyembe,  and  most  of  the  Arabs  took  sides  with 
Kiscsa,  as  they  knew  he  was  a  brave,  powerful,  and  rich 
chief,  who  might  defy  even  the  Sultan  of  Zanzibar  if  he 
chose  to  do  so. 

"  When  Sayd  bin  Salim  requested  the  Arabs  to  assist 
him  in  fighting  the  black  chief  of  Kahama  in  Ugolo, 
Kisesa  refused  to  go,  and  most  of  the  other  Arabs  did 
the  same,  as  they  said  that  Kahama  was  but  a  small 
village  and  that  the  son  of  Salim  had  soldiers  enough 
paid  by  the  Sultan  of  Zanzibar  to  do  that  kind  of 
fighting.  Now  the  son  of  Salim,  though  he  knows  how 
to  govern  Arabs  and  keep  the  peace  with  peaceful 
merchants,  has  neither  head  nor  heart  for  fighting.  (It 
takes  Kisesa  to  do  that  work.)  So  two  or  three  weeks 
after  Sayd  bin  Salim  had  gone  to  the  war  we  were  not 
at  all  astonished  to  see  the  Wali  come  back  well  beaten 
by  Kahama;  and  Kisesa  and  the  other  Arabs  had  a 
good  laugh  at  him. 

"  When  soon  after  the  war  with  Urori  broke  out,  and 
Sayd  bin  Salim  was  requested  to  call  every  Arab  to  the 
war,  Sayd  bin  Salim  refused ;  but  said  that  if  Kisesa 
desired  to  go,  he,  as  king's  governor  of  Unyanyembe, 
would  empower  Kisesa  to  lead  the  Arabs  to  war,  and 
make  him  chief  of  the  army.  Kisesa  accepted  at  once, 
and  the  principal  Arabs  at  once  volunteered  to  go  with 
him.  Within  a  very  few  days  Kisesa  left  Unyanyembe 
with  nearly  a  thousand  men  for  Urori,  so  that  Unyan- 
yembe looked  like  a  deserted  place. 

"I  think  it  was  on  the  twentieth  day— I  am  not 
sure — of  the  march,  that  after  travelling  through 


44  MY   KALULU. 

Unyangwira  and  Kokoro  we  came  near  Kwikuru,  the 
capital  of  Urori.  We  slept  on  our  arms  that  night 
until  about  the  eighth  hour,  when  at  a  givon  signal  we 
all  crept  through  the  bushes  for  about  an  hour,  and  by 
the  moonlight  we  saw  just  ahead  of  us  the  boma  (pali- 
sade) of  the  king's  village.  I  assure  you  we  did  not 
stop  long  to  look  at  it,  for  our  horns  gave  the  signal 
and  we  all  ran  for  the  boma.  Quick  as  a  flash  of 
powder  in  the  musket-pan,  as  you  may  say,  the  men  of 
Kisesa  were  at  the  palisade,  and  had  their  guns  pointed 
at  the  village  through  the  bars ;  but  not  a  gun  was 
fired,  as  Kisesa  knew  how  to  make  war. 

"  Kisesa  blew  his  horn,  and  a  voice  from  the  village 
shouted  out  to  ask  who  we  were,  and  what  we  wanted. 

"  Our  chief  replied,  '  Come  out  to  fight,  for  Kisesa  is 
at  your  gates.' 

" '  Kisesa !'  said  the  voice,  in  an  astonished  tone. 
'  Kisesa !  it  cannot  be  Kisesa  from  tlnyanyembe  !' 

"  *  It  is  Kisesa,  and  no  other  man.  I  am  Kisesa,  and 
I  have  come  to  kill  you.' 

"  The  man  said  then,  '  Kisesa  has  been  in  a  hurry  to 
lie  to  come  so  soon  to  Kwikuru,  the  capital  of  the  King 
of  Urori.  Does  Kisesa  usually  fight  in  such  a  hurry  ? 
It  has  been  our  custom  to  talk  first  before  we  fight. 
What  does  Kisesa  mean  ?'  asked  the  King,  for  it  was 
he,  though  we  could  not  see  him,  as  he  took  caro  not  to 
let  himself  be  seen. 

"  *  Thou  art  a  dog,  and  a  son  of  a  dog !'  answered 
Kisesa.  'Hast  thou  not  been  making  war  upon  our 
merchants,  killing  them  in  the  forest  for  the  take  of 
their  ivory  ?  Hast  thou  not  been  mutilating  their 
young  sons  by  cutting  off  their  right  hands?  Hast 
thou  not  been  beating  the  prisoners  with  sticks  until 


KISESA    PREPARES    TO    ATTACK. 

many  of  them  have  died  under  the  torture  ?  Hast  thou 
not  asked  for  Kisesa,  the  great  Arab  warrior,  that  thou 
mightest  flay  him  alive  and  make  clothes  of  his  skin 
to  cover  thy  nakedness  ?  Lo !  Kisesa  is  here  at  thy 
gates  ;  come  and  take  his  skin.' 

"  '  Kisesa,  thou  hast  done  well  to  come  to  me  before 
I  came  for  thee.  Kisesa,  thou  art  a  good  man,  but  I 
will  flay  thee  alive  nevertheless,  and  thou  shalt  know 
what  it  is  to  come  to  the  gates  of  Mostana,  like  a  thief 
at  night.  They  told  me  thou  wert  brave.  Is  it  brave 
to  do  what  thou  hast  done  ?  My  young  son  Kalulu, 
who  is  but  a  child,  is  more  than  a  match  for  thee. 
Halt  where  thou  art  until  daylight,  that  we  may  at 
least  see  him  who  is  said  to  be  brave,  but  is  but  a  night 
prowler !' 

"  '  Mostana,  if  that  be  thy  name/  said  Kisesa,  *  I  will 
wait  for  thee  until  the  sun  appears  in  the  east.  Thou 
shalt  then  look  on  my  face  and  die.  I  have  spoken.' 

"  So  we  all  laid  down  close  against  the  palisade  out- 
side. Every  fifth  man  was  to  stand  watch  while  the 
others  slept.  As  soon  as  the  sun  appeared  in  the  east, 
over  the  tops  of  the  trees,  the  horns  of  Kisesa  were 
heard,  calling  us  all  to  be  ready ;  and  at  the  same  time 
the  drums  of  Mostana  were  heard.  I  had  been  sleep- 
ing soundly,  and  I  now  looked  in  between  the  posts  of 
the  palisade  to  see  what  kind  of  a  place  we  were  about 
to  attack.  It  was  a  large  village,  circular,  like  all  in 
Urori,  but  the  palisades  were  strong,  and  but  lately 
put  up.  There  were  scores  of  huts  inside,  but  what 
struck  me  as  something  very  uncommon  in  Urori  was 
an  inner  enclosure  (like  that  in  the  King's  village  at 
Unyanyem1>e),  which  surrounded  Mostana's  quarters, 


i(5  MY   KALULU. 

so  that  lie  could  from  the  inside  hold  out  as  long  as  we 
could  outside  if  we  were  not  more  numerous  or  better 
armed  than  he. 

"  We  were  not  long  before  we  were  at  it  like  lions, 
shooting  into  one  another's  faces,  or  as  near  them 
as  the  defences  would  permit.  It  was  evident  that 
Mostana  was  getting  the  worst  of  the  fight,  for  we  were 
far  more  numerous  and  had  better  guns,  and  farther 
apart  from  each  other,  while  Mostana's  people  were 
crowded  together,  and  every  bullet  that  went  in 
through  the  palisade  wounded  or  killed  some  one,  and 
the  cries  of  the  women  and  groans  of  the  wounded 
were  frightful. 

"  After  shooting  at  each  other  for  an  hour  Kisesa 
gave  notice  to  have  the  two  gates  opened,  and  into 
these  we  poured  in  crowds,  and  as  fast  as  we  got  in  we 
took  advantage  of  the  huts  that  were  outside  the  king's 
quarters.  Then,  working  ourselves  gradually,  shooting 
as  we  went,  we  sprang  aj;  the  other  palisade,  and 
putting  our  guns  through,  fired  into  the  crowds.  I 
assure  you  the  scene  was  horrible ;  the  people  dropped 
to  the  ground  as  fast  as  we  could  count  them,  so  that 
in  a  short  time  the  few  that  were  left  began  to  cry  for 
mercy,  shouting  '  Aman  !  Aman !'  The  gates  of  the 
inner  defences,  or  the  King's  quarters,  were  broken 
open  at  once,  and  Kisesa's  men  bounded  in,  making 
such  noise  that  might  be  heard  a  day's  march  from  the 
village.  They  fired  their  guns,  they  hooted,  they 
shouted,  they  sang.  Were  they  not  victors  ?  I  was 
carried  in  with  the  crowd  which  poured  in  towards  the 
King's  house.  Old  Mostana — he  was  not  very  old 
either — was  fighting  to  the  last,  firing  his  arrows  so 


THE  KING'S  SON— KALULU.  47 

fast  into  the  crowd  that  many  of  Kisesa's  men,  even 
while  they  were  singing  the  songs  of  victory,  fell  dead, 
pierced  to  the  marrow  with  the  deadly  arrows  which 
flew  unerringly  from  his  bow.  At  his  side  was  a  young 
lad,  younger  by  three  years  than  Master  Selim  is ;  he 
was  tall,  straight,  and  slender  as  one  of  the  light 
assegais  he  threw  so  dexterously  and  quickly  into  the 
crowds  who  were  pressing  onward  towards  the  King. 
Kisesa  himself  was  with  us,  and  on  seeing  the  match- 
less spirit  and  bearing  of  the  boy,  he  shouted,  'Kill 
Mostana,  but  save  the  boy.  Fifty  cloths  to  him  who 
brings  me  Kalulu  alive.'  I  am  a  Mrori,  and  I  loved 
that  boy  for  his  bravery  the  first  time  I  saw  him,  and 
I  determined  to  save  him  if  possible  for  Kisesa  and  at 
the  same  time  get  the  fifty  cloths.  A  shield  belonging 
to  one  of  Mostana's  men  lay  on  the  ground ;  I  snatched 
it  up,  and  defending  my  body  with  it,  I  cried  out  to 
Kalulu  in  Kirori  that  I  was  his  friend  and  wished  to 
save  him.  The  boy,  surprised  for  a  moment,  desisted, 
but  seeing  me  advance  hurriedly  towards  him,  and 
fearing  that  I  only  wished  to  do  him  harm,  he  hurled 
another  light  spear  at  me.  So  true  was  the  boy's  aim, 
he  hit  the  centre  of  the  shield  and  pinned  my  hand  to 
it,  and  at  the  same  moment  I  saw  his  father  fall  across 
the  threshold  of  his  house.  I  heard  the  boy  give  one 
wild  shriek,  and  then  saw  him  disappear  inside;  but 
darting  forward,  heedless  of  the  pain  in  my  arm,  I 
arrived  at  the  door  of  the  house,  only  in  time,  however, 
to  see  him  escape  by  another  door,  that  led  outside  of 
the  royal  quarters.  I  saw  him  take  a  hasty  look,  and, 
as  if  the  coast  was  clear  and  no  danger  to  be  appre- 
hended, shoot  off  like  an  arrow,  and  the  head-dress  of 


48  MY   KALULU. 

fish-eagle  feathers  he  wore  streamed  behind  him 
straight,  so  swift  were  his  feet.  I  permitted  him  to 
spring  to  the  palisade,  but  before  he  could  well  clear 
himself  of  its  tall  posts  I  laid  hold  of  his  feet ;  but  not 
for  long,  however.  As  the  fiery  lad  clung  with  one  hand, 
he  used  the  other  in  threatening  to  strike  me,  and  the 
spears  of  the  Warori  are  sometimes  dangerous.  When 
I  released  him,  quicker  than  the  black  leopard  of  the 
jungles  of  Kawendi,  or  the  ever-jumping  monkey  of 
Sowa,  he  sprang  over  the  posts,  and  picking  himself  up, 
he  raced  away  for  liberty  as  if  for  life.  But  I  am  a 
Mrori  too,  and  I  am  not  to  be  outdone  by  a  boy,  even 
though  he  were  sired  by  Mostana ;  so  snatching  the 
assegai,  which  hitherto  had  pinned  my  hand  to  the 
shield,  I  tossed  the  shield  over  to  the  other  side,  and 
sprang  after  it  myself.  It  did  not  take  long  for  me  to 
catch  the  fugitive  ;  he  had  just  entered  the  belt  of  wood 
when  I  caught  hold  of  his  arm  and  bade  him,  in  the 
Kirori  tongue,  not  to  run  away  from  a  friend.  He 
turned  round  to  me  with  such  a  look  in  his  large  eyes- 
eyes  that  truly  were  like  unto  those  of  the  young 
Kalulu,  his  namesake,  which,  as  it  bounds  over  the  low 
brush  or  grass  clumps  in  the  plains  of  Urori  and  Ubena, 
seems  never  to  touch  the  ground  as  it  leaps  lightly  and 
swiftly  away  from  the  cruel  hunter.  Perhaps  it  is 
because  I  am  a  Mrori  that  I  was  rather  partial  to  the 
son  of  Mostana,  captive  of  my  bow  and  of  my  spear, 
but  when  I  saw  those  large,  soft,  pleading  eyes  turned 
up  to  me,  I  wept  for  him  who  was  a  king's  son  yester- 
day, and  to-day  was  Moto's  slave. 

"  '  You  are  a  Mrori,'  said  the  boy,  *  and  will  you 
make  Mostana's  son  a  slave  to  those  robbers  ?' 


WHAT  PRINCE  KALULU  SAID  TO  MOTO.  49 

"  *  My  lord,  the  Arabs  are  not  robbers ;  they  aie  rich 
merchants  trading  for  ivory,  who,  when  angered  by 
wrong  done  to  them,  band  together  to  fight.  Mostana 
is  dead ;  the  Arab  chief,  Kisesa,  wants  you  for  himself. 
Will  you  submit  ?' 

" '  You  are  not  a  Mrori ;  no  Mrori  warrior  would 
talk  of  submitting  to  be  the  slave  of  an  Arab  dog,  how- 
ever great  or  rich  he  is.  Mostana  has  warned  me  often 
how  it  would  all  end.  But  Kalulu,  his  son,  will  never 
be  a  slave.  Listen,  my  brother  *  I  was  born  in  that 
village;  I  first  drew  breath  within  that  palisaded 
enclosure ;  there  I  first  learned  to  lisp  "  baba," 
"mama;"  there  I  first  learned  to  distinguish  friend 
from  foe,  light  from  darkness,  good  from  evil ;  there  I 
first  learned  how  to  handle  the  spear  and  the  bow,  how 
to  throw  the  war-hatchet  and  the  knob-stick ;  under 
those  trees  I  have  sucked  at  my  mother's  paps,  and 
when  older  have  listened  to  the  elders  of  the  village  and 
counsellors  of  my  father  relating  the  traditions  of  my 
great  warrior  tribe ;  in  those  fields  now  green  with 
corn  I  have  played  with  friends  of  my  own  age — with 
Luhambo,  Lotaka,  Korata  Natona,  Kahirigi,  and  others ; 
in  the  pleasant  stream  which  is  now  before  us  I  have 
bathed  and  caught  the  great  fat  fish ;  in  this  forest  I 
have  chased  the  honey-bird,  and  searched  for  the  sweet 
treasures  the  wild  bees  stored  for  me ;  here  the 
antelope  and  fleet  zebra  invited  me  to  the  chase ;  even 
the  very  trees  seem  to  know  me,  and  recognise  me 
as  belonging  to  this  portion  of  earth.  But  now  Mos- 
tana, my  father,  is  dead,  my  village  will  be  burnt,  my 

*  All  btraugers  are  addressed  in  "Urori"  as  brothers.  All  travellers 
aw  hailed  as  brothers. 


50  MY  KALULU 

kills  men  are  either  dead  or  bound  captives,  the  fields 
will  be  left  desolate,  and  what  I  have  hitherto  known  as 
home  will  become  a  wilderness.  Yet  for  all  this,  when 
Cruelty  would  even  pause  before  going  farther,  I  am 
pleading  to  a  Mrori  for  the  only  thing  left  for  me  to 
ask — my  liberty !  Mrori,  speak ;  must  I  ask  twice  for 
that  which  was  never  yours  to  give  ?  Will  you  not  let 
me  depart  to  my  uncle,  to  remember  the  friendly  Mrori 
who  scorned  to  take  advantage  of  a  boy  ?' 

"  *  Go  in  peace,  my  lord,  go  in  peace  :  I  did  but  try 
you.  Moto  is  your  friend,  and  if  you  can  remember 
Moto  when  you  live  happily  amongst  your  uncle's  tribe, 
Moto  will  ever  be  grateful.' 

"  '  Is  Moto  your  name  ?'  he  said  delightedly,  taking 
my  hand,  while  his  eyes  danced  with  joy.  '  Then  let  the 
Warori  of  my  uncle's  tribe  ever  remember  your  name 
with  pleasure.  Katalambula,  my  uncle,  shall  remember 
your  name  for  future  benefit,  should  we  ever  meet 
again.  Kalulu  has  spoken.' 

"He  embraced  me  as  if  I  were  his  father,  and  then 
snatching  his  weapons  and  the  shield  which  I  gave  him, 
he  turned  away  and,  light  as  the  jumping  antelope,* 
bounded  away  from  sight. 

"  Come,  my  friends,  the  night  is  far  spent,  let  us 
retire,"  said  Moto,  when  he  had  ended  his  really  in- 
teresting story. 

"  What,  Moto !  I  am  surprised  that  you  let  the  fellow 
go,  when  you  might  have  got  fifty  cloths  for  him,"  said 
Selim. 

"  And  I  am  not,"  said  Simba,  "  for  I  know  Moto,  and 
it  is  for  that  I  love  him  as  my  brother.  Why,  he  was 
*  The  springbok. 


SIMBA   PRAISES  MOTO.  51 

a  king's  son  !  Should  Moto  take  that  from  Kalulu  "which 
was  not  his  to  take  ?  Ah,  Moto !  thou  art  good  as 
the  yellow  metal  which  all  the  rich  Arahs  at  Zanzihar 
love  so  much,  and  which  the  Banyan  women  love  to 
hang  on  their  yellow  hreasts.  Master  Selim,  you  know 
not  what  it  is  to  be  a  slave  ;  pray  Allah  that  you  never 
will  know,"  said  Simba  as  he  rose  and  yawned. 

"  I  a  slave !  you  are  dreaming,  Simba.  An  Arab 
cannot  be  a  slave,  but  a  black  man  was  born  to  be  an 
Arab's  slave,"  replied  Selim,  with  some  tartness  in  his 
tones. 

"  Well,  well,  we  will  talk  of  this  another  time,"  said 
Moto  quietly,  "  eh,  Simba,  my  brother  ?  Master,  the 
journey  is  far  to-morrow ;  before  the  sun  rises,  your 
father  has  said,  we  must  be  on  the  road  to  Simbam- 
wenni.  It  is  now  late.  Good  night,  young  master." 

"  I  shall  go  to  my  father's  tent  to  dream  of  Mostana's 
son,  Kalulu,"  said  Selim,  recovering  his  temper,  saying 
which,  he  walked  away. 


52  MY  KALULU. 


CHAPTEK  III. 

The  United  Arab  Host— The  Council— The  Lesser  Council—What  an 
Arab  Boy  thinks  of  being  a  Slave— What  Selim  thinks  of  Slavery 
—Sarcastic  Isa  — Little  Niani  is  ill-treated — Selim,  and  his 
Father— Beautiful  Scenery — The  Land  flowing  with  Milk  and 
Honey— Is  it  right  or  wrong  to  own  Slaves  ? — The  fearful  Croco- 
dile— Narrow  E  cape  from  Death— The  Reward  of  Selim's  Courage 
— Simba  on  the  Alert— The  Reward  of  Simba's  Fidelity — The 
dead  Marauder — The  fierce  Warori — The  Arab  Council — Is  it 
War,  or  Peace  ?— Is  it  War  ? 

THE  next  morning  the  caravan  of  Amer  bin  Osman  was 
afoot  at  an  early  hour,  all  hands  feeling  in  a  more 
excellent  mood,  if  possible,  than  they  were  when  they 
retired  to  sleep.  They  shouted,  they  sang  merrily,  and 
enjoyed  themselves  in  much  the  same  manner  that  all 
caravans  do,  when  fresh  and  cheery  they  s^art  on  a 
trading  campaign. 

On  the  tenth  day,  on  coming  from  under  the  shadows 
of  the  great  scarps  of  the  Uruguru  range,  the  walled  town 
of  Simbamwenni  lay  before  them,  and  on  a  green  grassy 
slope,  trending  to  the  Kiver  Ungerengeri,  were  the  white 
tents  and  the  huts  of  the  caravans  they  were  to  join. 

As  is  customary  in  Africa,  the  new  comers  made 
their  presence  known  to  their  friends  by  repeated  dis- 
charges of  musketry,  which  brought  out  the  Arabs  and 
their  people  by  the  hundreds. 

The  greeting  which  Amer  bin  Osman  received  from 
his  friends  was  warm  and  cordial.  The  chiefs  all 


THE  UNITED  ARAB  HOST.  53 

embraced  liini  after  the  manner  and  custom  in  vogue 
amongst  the  Arabs,  while  their  followers  were  not  a 
whit  less  expressive  to  Amer's  people.  Selim  was 
received  with  extraordinary  cordiality  by  the  younger 
Arabs,  some  of  whom  were  of  his  own  age,  and  after 
interchanging  the  long  list  of  greetings  customary  in 
Arab  countries,  they  all  adjourned  to  Khamis  bin 
Abdullah's  tent,  who  had  by  acclamation  been  elected 
chief  of  the  expedition,  where  in  a  short  time  dishes  of 
curried  chicken  and  rice,  kabobs,  and  sweets  of  various 
kinds,  with  nice  biscuits,  were  served  as  a  substantial 
repast  for  the  hungry  travellers. 

Though  conversation  was  animated  and  varied  enough 
before  Amer  and  his  son  Selim  had  satisfied  their 
hunger,  it  did  not  touch  upon  the  object  of  the  ex- 
pedition, but  simply  as  to  what  events  had  transpired 
during  the  journey  from  the  coast  to  Simbamwenni ; 
but  when  the  repast  was  ended,  and  the  dishes  were 
cleared,  Khamis  bin  Abdullah  broached  the  subject 
near  and  dear  to  each  heart  just  then — the  future 
journey  or  route  of  the  expedition. 

"  The  great  question,  Amer  bin  Osman,  about  which 
we  have  been  attempting  to  decide,"  said  Khamis,  "  is, 
shall  we  take  the  road  to  Mbumi,  in  Usagara,  and  skirt 
the  Mukondokwa  mountains  to  reach  Uhehe,  and  strike 
a  straight  line  to  Urundi,  thence  to  Marungu,  south  of 
the  Tanganika,  for  Eua,  or  shall  we  follow  the  old  road 
through  Marenga  M'Kali  and  Ugogo  to  Unyanyembe, 
thence  to  Ujiji,  and  across  the  Lake  Tanganika  to  Eua  ? 
I  should  like  to  have  thy  opinion,  for  thou  art  a  man 
of  age  and  experience,  though  thou  hast  never  been  to 
this  land  before." 


54  MY  KALULU. 

"  Allah  knows,"  responded  Ainer  bin  Osman,  "  that  I 
know  very  little  of  this  country.  If  thou  dost  not  wish 
to  decide  thyself,  as  chief,  which  is  the  best  road,  I  should 
like  to  hear  from  thee,  or  others,  about  the  differences 
between  the  two  roads,  and  the  kind  of  countries  which 
they  traverse." 

"  Well,"  said  Khamis  bin  Abdullah,  deliberately,  "  if 
I  were  by  myself  I  should  prefer  the  old  road,  but  there 
are  some  here  of  my  friends  who  know  the  country  as 
well  as  I  do,  who  think  we  are  strong  enough  to  be  able 
to  march  along  the  southern  road. 

"If  we,"  continued  he,  "-take  the  old  road  we  shall 
have  the  Wagogo  to  pay  tribute  to,  or  fight,  as  wo  like, 
between  here  and  Eua;  but  if  we  take  the  southern 
road,  those  thieves,  the  Wahehe,  will  have  to  be  looked 
after  closely  when  going  through  their  country ;  then 
we  have  the  Warori,  a  more  powerful  people  than  the 
Wagogo,  to  meet,  whom  we  must  make  friends  or  fight ; 
then  beyond  Urori  we  have  the  Watuta,  a  tribe  related  to 
the  Warori,  who  speak  their  language  and  are  more  than 
the  Warori,  whom  we  shall  be  obliged  to  pacify  or  make 
war  against,  just  as  we  feel,  and  beyond  the  Watuta 
is  a  straight  road  to  the  ivory  country  of  Kua.  I  will 
admit  that  the  southern  road  is  by  three  or  four  months 
the  shortest,  but  I  cannot  admit  that  it  is  the  safest." 

"  And  what  do  my  friends  think  of  the  two  roads  ? 
What  does  Sultan  bin  AH  say  ?"  asked  Amer. 

"  I  say,''  replied  old  Sultan,  "  that  it  would  be  far 
more  prudent  in  us  to  take  the  northern  road.  The 
Wagogo  are  far  more  mischievous  and  insolent  than  any 
I  know,  but  we  need  not  fear  them  if  we  are  wise,  and 
do  not  provoke  war." 


THE  COUNCIL.  00 

"  Well,  if  Sultan  bin  AH  and  Khaniis  bin  Abdullah 
think  that  the  northern  road  is  the  best,  I  would  prefer 
to  be  guided  by  their  judgment;  but  what  do  the 
majority  of  the  chiefs  think  of  it  ?"  asked  Amer,  direct- 
ing his  glance  to  the  others  who  had  not  yet  spoken  of 
this  matter  to  him. 

Said  Khamis  :  "  There  are  ten  chiefs  of  us,  including 
thyself;  seven  of  us  are  for  the  southern  road,  and  thou, 
and  I,  and  Sultan  bin  Ali  are  for  taking  the  northern 
road." 

"Yes,"  said  Sheikh  Mohammed,  "for  this  reason. 
We  are  over  600  strong,  all  armed  with  guns.  It  is 
true  we  shall  have  to  pay  tribute  to  the  Warori  and  the 
Watuta,  and  may  experience  some  trouble  from  the 
Wahehe,  who  are  dogs  and  sons  of  dogs ;  but  the  tribute, 
if  we  pay  any,  will  not  be  much,  and  will  be  cheaper  in 
the  end  than  the  three  months  we  would  lose  on  the 
southern  road;  besides,  we  save  the  cloth  we  would 
have  to  pay  the  Wagogo,  who  are  insolent  besides 
being  extortionate.  Three  months  on  the  road  cost  us 
altogether  about  900  doti,  or  fifteen  bales  of  cloth.  Put 
the  Warori  tribute  against  the  Wagogo,  and  we  have  fif- 
teen bales  of  cloth,  out  of  which  we  can  pay  the  tribute 
to  the  Watuta.  It  is  evident  we  effect  a  saving,  besides 
gaining  three  months  time." 

"  That  is  a  very  good  way  of  putting  it,"  said  Amer, 
"  but  what  dost  thou  say,  Khamis,  about  the  comparative 
safety  of  the  two  roads  ?  Is  there  more  danger  to  be 
apprehended  from  the  Warori  and  the  Watuta  than  we, 
a  trading  caravan,  would  care  to  meet  ?" 

"  That  is  the  view  we  should  take  of  the  matter,  and 
not  of  the  little  cloth  we  should  save*,"  responded 


56  MY  KALULU. 

Khamis.  "  Experience  tells  me  to  avoid  the  Warori,  if 
possible,  but  above  all  the  Watuta.  The  Warori  are  brave 
and  strong,  and  sometimes  very  dangerous  ;  but  I  have 
always  heard  the  Watuta  were  dangerous,  that  they  are  a 
fierce  tribe  who  live  by  robbing  caravans,  and  I  should 
not  like  to  undertake  to  decide  for  the  southern  road 
without  the  concurrence  of  every  chief  here  present." 

"  Well,  thou  hast  my  consent  if  thou  dost  require  it, 
and  if  God  pleases  he  can  guide  us  in  safety  through  any 
tribe  in  Africa.  Far  be  it  from  me  to  disagree  with 
those  who  know  better  than  I  what  roads  to  take,  and 
what  will  best  serve  our  interests,"  said  Amer. 

"  And  if  thou  dost  require  mine  for  thy  decision," 
said  old  Sultan  bin  Ali,  "  I  shall  not  deny  the  right  of 
any  of  the  other  chiefs  to  have  as  much  a  voice  in  the 
caravan  as  I  have ;  so  now,  friend  Khamis,  thou  hast 
the  liberty  to  agree  or  disagree,  and  hast  a  right  to 
decide  whether  thou  wilt  lead  us  through  Urori  or 
through  Ugogo  to  the  ivory  country." 

"  I  have  only  one  voice  in  the  matter,  and  if  ye  are 
all  of  one  consent  that  it  is  better  for  us  to  march  by 
the  southern  road,  and  still  of  one  mind  that  I  shall  lead 
ye,  I  have  nothing  more  to  say,"  responded  Khamis. 

"  We  are,  we  are,"  they  all  replied. 

"  Very  well,  the  march  begins  to-morrow,"  said 
Khamis  bin  Abdullah,  "  at  one  hour  before  sunrise.  We 
follow  the  old  road  as  far  as  Mbumi,  when  we  shall  turn 
south." 

The  news  was  soon  communicated  through  the  host 
of  followers,  and  each  knot  and  group  had  their  own 
opinions,  which  they  discussed  with  as  much  acumen 
and  wisdom  as  their  superiors  had  evinced. 


THE  LESSER  COUNCIL.  57 

But  not  to  lose  sight  of  our  friends  Simba  and  Moto, 
let  us  listen  to  what  they  have  to  say  concerning  the 
unusual  line  of  route  about  to  be  adopted. 

It  is  night.  The  camp  fires  are  blazing  by  the  score ; 
huts  are  ranged  around  the  immense  circle,  which  is 
more  than  500  feet  in  diameter,  and  scores  of  huts  dot 
the  centre  of  the  circle,  with  their  doors  opening  accord- 
ing as  the  taste,  fancy,  or  caprice  of  the  builders  sug- 
gested. The  huts  of  the  Arab  chiefs  are  arranged  in  a 
line  close  to  one  another,  but  still  far  enough  to  insure 
the  privacy  and  exclusion  which  every  Arab  so  much 
loves  for  the  female  portion  of  his  household. 

Near  the  tent  of  Amer  bin  Osman  are  seated  before  the 
usual  fire-pile  the  faithful  slaves  Simba  and  Moto  with 
the  fundis  of  the  other  Arabs ;  and  on  carpets  of  Oman 
manufacture  are  placed  Selim,  the  son  of  Amer,  Khamis, 
the  young  son  of  Khamis  bin  Abdullah,  the  leader,  Isa, 
the  son  of  Sheikh  Thani,  and  Abdullah  and  Mussoud, 
brothers,  aged  fourteen  and  twelve  respectively,  the 
sons  of  Sheikh  Mohammed. 

We  hear  Selim's  voice  first,  as  we  pay  him  this  atten- 
tion for  personating  the  hero  of  this  veracious  romance. 

Said  he  :  "  Well,  Simba ; — ah,  Isa,  you  do  not  know  what 
a  treasure  Simba  is ;  he  is  so  great,  so  wise,  so  strong  !  — 
what  do  you  think  of  the  southern  road  ?  do  you  think 
we  shall  see  more  fun  ?" 

"  My  young  master,  I  fear  so,"  answered  Simba, 
\vhile  at  the  same  time  he  never  lifted  his  head,  so 
apparently  intent  was  he  in  keeping  his  flint-lock 
musket  clean — a  favourite  occupation  with  Simba. 

"  You  fear  so  !"  said  Isa,  in  a  tone  of  surprise.  "What, 
you  fear  that  we  shall  see  some  fun  !  Fie,  Simba !  did 


58  MY  KALULtJ. 

you  not  hear  your  young  master  say  you  were  brave 
and  strong,  and  why  should  you  fear  we  should  have 
some  fun  ?"  he  asked,  in  a  sneering  tone. 

Simha,  turning  his  wise  and  large  eyes  upon  Isa,  said : 
"  Ah,  Master  Isa,  you  are  a  hoy,  and  cannot  understand." 

"  Hear  the  slave  !"  shouted  Isa,  laughing  boisterously 
at  Simba's  solemnity.  "  Hear  the  man !"  he  repeated. 
"  Isa,  son  of  Mohammed,  is  a  hoy  and  cannot  under- 
stand— and  cannot  understand  what — will  you  tell  me, 
brave  Simba  ?"  he  asked. 

"  You  cannot  understand,  child,  that  what  may  be 
fun  to  some  people  will  be  'sorrow  to  others;  that  we 
may  meet  with  fun  of  a  kind  that  neither  you  nor 
any  of  us  will  much  like,"  said  Simba,  still  rubbing 
away  at  the  already  excessively  clean  gun,  and  looking 
graver  than  before. 

"  Why,  what  is  the  matter  with  you  to-night  ?" 
asked  Selim  of  Simba. 

"  The  truth  is,  master,  I  do  not  like  the  course  the 
Arabs  have  taken.  I  think  they  have  been  too  hasty  in 
adopting  the  southern  road.  None  knows  it  better  than 
friend  Moto,  and  if  the  great  masters  had  asked  of 
Moto  something  about  the  road,  my  mind  would  be 
more  easy  concerning  you  and  the  great  master  Amer." 

"What  do  you  know  of  it,  Moto?"  asked  Selim. 
"  Speak,  and  tell  us  all  you  know." 

"  What  Simba  says  is  truth,"  replied  Moto.  "  The 
Warori  are  bad,  bad,  bad,  and  the  Watuta  are  worse- 
very  bad — and  I  think  we  shall  have  very  serious  times 
of  it." 

"  How  serious  ?"  asked  JSelim  again. 

"  I  mean  that  we  are  very  likely  to  have  war  with 


WHAT  AN  ARAB  BOY  THINKS  OF  BEING  A  SLAVE.         59 

them.  Ever  since  Abdullah  bin  Nasib  or  Kisesa  had 
that  battle  with  Mostana,  the  Warori  have  been  wicked. 
They  have  Arab  slaves  now.  They  formerly  used  to 
kill  their  prisoners  or  torture  them,  but  now  they  treat 
them  in  the  same  way  that  the  Arabs  treat  the  Warori 
chiefs  — they  make  slaves  of  them." 

"  Make  slaves  of  Arabs !"  shouted  young  Khamis,  a 
sinewy  youth  of  sixteen,  and  brave  as  the  bravest  of  men. 
"  You  lie,  cur  dog  ;  you  lie,  slave !"  he  added  furiously. 

"  Ah,  Master  Khamis,"  said  Moto,  deprecatingly,  "if 
they  are  slaves,  it  was  not  I  who  made  them  slaves ;  but 
I  speak  the  truth." 

"  A  Bedaween  ! — a  free  Bedaween,  who  owns  no 
master — a  slave !  Moto,  you  are  a  liar ;  it  is  impossible. 
A  Bedaween  cannot  live  in  slavery." 

"  But  there  are  slaves  with  the  Warori,  and  some  are 
Arabs.  I  swear  it,"  he  added  solemnly. 

"  Then  for  my  part,"  said  young  Khamis,  "  I  am 
glad  that  my  father  has  taken  this  road.  The  torments 
of  Eblis  light  on  the  unbelieving  dogs  !  An  Arab  a 
slave !  Then  let  every  Mrori  look  to  himself  should  he 
fall  into  my  power,  for,  by  Mohammed's  holy  name,  I 
will  torture  the  reptile  to  death." 

"  Hold,  young  master,"  said  the  deep-voiced  Simba, 
halting  a  moment  in  his  work,  and  raising  himself  to 
his  fullest  height,  which,  as  the  firelight  danced  on  his 
gigantic  form,  seemed  to  add  vastness  to  that  which 
was  vast  already.  "  Listen  to  me,  Khamis,  young  son 
of  Khamis  bin  Abdullah ;  the  Warori  are  bad,  as  you 
heard  Moto  say,  but  the  Warori  are  men,  and  I  have 
heard  a  good  Nazarene,  one  of  the  white  men  at  Zanzi- 
bar, say  that  all  men  are  equal.  If  the  Warori  are 


60  MY  KALULU. 

men,  and  are  lords  of  their  own  soil,  and  if  Arabs 
trouble  them,  or  will  not  do  them  justice,  what  great 
wrong  are  the  Warori  guilty  of  if  they  fight ;  and  if 
they  catch  Arabs  prisoners  in  war,  why  should  they 
not  treat  them  as  the  Arabs  would  treat  the  Warori  ? 
Answer  me  that." 

"  Why,  Simba,"  asked  the  eldest  of  the  sons  of  Mus- 
soud,  "  do  you  know  what  the  sacred  Kuran  says  ?  I 
remember  what  the  good  Imam  has  told  me  often  : 

*  Verily  the  fruit  of  the  trees  of  Al  Zaklium  shall  le  the 
food  of  the  unbelievers,  as  the  dregs  of  oil  shall  it  loil  in 
the  bellies  of  the  damned,  like  the  foiling  of  the  hottest 
water.     When  ye  encounter  the  unbelievers  strike  off  their 
heads  until  ye  have  made  a  great  slaughter  among  them, 
and  lind  them  in  bonds,  and  either  give  them  a  free  dis- 
mission afterwards  or  exact  a  ransom,  until  the  ivar  shall 
have  laid  down  its  arms.1     And  in  another  place  the 
Kuran  says,  according  to  the  holy  and  learned  Imam, 

*  And  as  to  those  who  fight  in  defence  of  God's  true  religion, 
God  will  not  suffer  their  works  to  perish  ;  he  will  guide 
them,  and  will  dispose  their  heart  aright ;  and  he  will  lead 
them  into  paradise,  of  which  he  hath  told  them" 

"  There,  Simba,"  said  Isa,  triumphantly,  "what  do  you 
think  now  of  slaves  and  true  believers  ?  Do  you  not  think 
it  right  for  us  to  take  and  capture  those  who  waylay  us, 
and  make  them  slaves  for  their  perfidy  and  savagery  ?" 

"  I  think  the  same  as  before,"  answered  Simba.  "  I 
do  not  know  the  Kuran  so  well  as  Abdullah,  it  is  true, 
but  I  know  that  the  same  God  who  gave  you  sense  and 
feeling  gave  the  savages  of  Urori  some  sense  and  feel- 
ing as  well ;  but  I  should  like  to  know  what  my  young 
master  Selim's  thoughts  are  upon  these  subjects." 


WHAT  SELIM  THINKS  OF  SLAVERY.  61 

"  To  toll  you  the  simple  truth  would  be  to  tell  you 
that  I  never  thought  much  of  these  things,"  answered 
Selim,  in  a  mild  tone.  "  My  father  has  slaves,  and  my 
relations  own  a  great  number  They  are  all  well 
looked  after,  and  I  have  never  heard  that  they  were 
much  astonished  at  their  condition.  I  have  seen 
slaves  punished  and  killed ;  but  they  had  done  wrong, 
and  they  deserved  their  punishment.  Neither  my 
father  nor  my  relations  ever  gave  me  to  suppose  that 
by  keeping  slaves  they  were  committing  wrong,  and 
you  surely  cannot  expect  me,  who  am  but  a  boy  and 
the  son  of  my  father,  to  say  anything  against  my 
elders.  Whatever  Amer  bin  Osrnan  does  is  right ;  at 
least,  so  I  have  heard  men  say,  and  shall  I,  his  son, 
judge  him  ?" 

"  Bravely  spoken,"  said  the  impetuous  Khamis. 
"  Bravely  said,  my  brother  Selim ;  but,  instead  of  speak- 
ing to  Simba  as  thou  hast  done,  thou  shouldst  have 
taken  thy  kurbash  (whip)  to  him,  and  taught  the  dog  to 
watch  the  doorstep  of  his  master,  and  not  be  teaching 
the  son  of  Amer." 

"  You  are  over  hasty,  Khamis,"  replied  Selim,  in  a 
deprecating  tone.  "  Simba  is  good  and  true  to  me  and 
to  my  father's  household.  My  father  loves  him,  and  I 
love  him,  black  though  he  be,  as  if  he  were  my  brother. 
Simba  and  Moto  are  worth  their  weight  in  the  yellow 
metal  which  our  women  love  to  adorn  their  necks  with  ; 
yet,  did  it  depend  on  my  voice,  a  thousand  times  their 
weight  of  gold  would  not  purchase  them." 

Both  Simba  and  Moto  were  so  affected  at  this  that 
they  both  fell  on  their  knees,  and  crawled  up  to  their 
young  master  to  embrace  his  feet,  thus  testifying  the 


62  MY  KALULU. 

great  love  they  bore  him ;  but  Selim  would  not  permit 
this,  and  said : 

"  Nay,  my  good  Simba,  and  you,  Me  to,  rise.  I  think 
you  men,  not  slaves,  and  you  need  not  kiss  my  feet  to 
show  me  how  much  you  love  me.  You  are  my  friends, 
and  I  shall  ever  esteem  you  as  such." 

"My  good  young  master,"  said  Simba,  in  a  voice 
broken  with  emotion,  "  we  are  your  servants,  and  we 
are  proud  of  it.  Are  we  not,  Moto  ?" 

"  Indeed,  we  are,"  said  Moto. 

"  "What  Arab  tribe  can  boast  a  lad  of  your  years 
with  so  much  beauty  and  •  heart  ?  Your  eyes,  young 
master,  are  blacker  than  the  richest,  ripest  singwe 
(a  species  of  wild  plums)  of  Urundi,  and  as  large 
as  those  of  the  sportive  kalulu  (young  antelope) ; 
and  when  they  are  covered  with  your  eyelids,  we 
have  off  en  compared  them  jwhile  you  were  asleep,  and 
Moto  and  I  watched  you,  to  the  lotus  which  hides  its 
beauty  at  eve  from  the  fell  touch  of  night.  And  your 
desh,  though  not  white  like  the  bloodless  pale  children 
of  the  white  races,  is  like  the  warmer  colour  of  ivory, 
and  beautiful  and  clear  as  the  polished  ivory  ornaments 
of  my  people  in  Urundi :  your  limbs,  clean  and  shapely, 
are  firm  and  hard  as  ivory  tusks.  You  are  like  a  young 
palm-tree  in  beauty  and  strength.  He  is  a  happy  man 
who  calls  you  son,  and  your  mother  laughs  for  joy  in 
her  sleep  when  she  dreams  of  you.  Your  slaves  are 
proud  to  call  you  master." 

"Amen,  and  amen,"  responded  Moto,  while  tears 
descended  his  cheeks.  "  Simba  has  spoken  nothing  but 
the  truth;  he  never  utters  lies.  Master  Selim  knows 
what  Simba  and  Moto  say  they  mean.  Evil  cannot 


SARCASTIC  ISA.  63 

approach  him  while  we  are  near,  nor  can  danger  lurk 
unseen.  Kocks  shall  not  wound  his  feet,  neither  shall 
thorns  prick  his  tender  skin.  If  the  journey  is  long 
Simha  is  as  strong  as  a  camel,  and  Moto  is  fleet  of  foot 
as  the  zebra,  and  enduring  as  the  wild  ass  of  Unyam- 
wezi.  Moto  has  spoken." 

"  Eh,  Khamis,  and  thou,  Isa,  hear  and  understand," 
said  Selim,  smiling.  "Where  is  the  Arab  who  does 
not  love  the  Nedjid  mare,  which  partakes  of  his  food,  as 
the  wife  of  his  bosom  ?  But  in  Simba  and  Moto  I  have 
two  faithful  friends.  I  have  a  camel,  a  zebra,  and  an 
ass,  and  you  tell  me  to  beat  them,  Khamis.  Fie,  boy !" 

"  Boy,  indeed  !  I  am  older  than  thou,  and  taller  and 
stronger.  Thou  art  a  child,  or  thou  wouldst  not 
believe  the  fulsome  words  of  these  lying  knaves.  I 
have  seen  the  world  more  than  thou  hast,  and  I  assure 
thee  on  my  head  I  never  saw  the  black  man  yet  who 
could  keep  his  hands  from  stealing  and  his  evil  tongue 
from  lying.  I— Khamis,  the  son  of  Khamis,  the  son  of 
Abdullah— know  whereof  I  am  speaking." 

"  What  a  dear  little  child  he  is,  to  be  sure  !"  laughed 
Isa.  "Is  it  Selim,  the  son  of  Amer,  whose  eyes  are 
like  the  singwe  of  Urundi,  and  whose  limbs  are  like 
ivory  ?  Eh,  Khamis,  my  brother  ?  Is  Selim,  the  son 
of  Amer,  turned  a  girl,  that  his  ears  court  such  music  ? 
And  if  thou  art  of  the  complexion  of  ivory,  what  are 
we,  I  wonder — I,  Isa,  son  of  Mohammed,  and  Khamis, 
son  of  Khamis  ?" 

While  Selim  was  blushing  crimson  from  shame  at  the 
mocking  words  of  Isa,  little  Abdullah  spoke  up,  and 
said,  much  to  everybody's  amusement  except  Isa's : 

"  Why,  Isa,  dost  thou  mean  to  say  that  Selim  is  not 


C4  MY  KALULU. 

good-looking  ?  I  have  often  heard  ray  father,  Sheikh  Mo- 
hammed, say  he  wished  I  was  as  good-looking  as  Selim 
the  son  of  Amer,  though  he  thought  I  was  every  bit  as 
good.  And,  Isa — now — don't  be  angry.  I — I  don't 
think  thee  good-looking  at  all.  Thou  art  almost  as 
black  as  Sirnba,  and " 

"  Liar !"  thundered  Isa,  directing  a  blow  at  Abdullah, 
which  was  happily  warded  by  Kharnis,  who,  though 
ever  ready  to  lift  the  whip  against  stupid  slaves,  was 
averse  to  see  an  Arab  beaten.  Isa,  however,  darting 
behind  Khamis  aimed  another  blow  at  Abdullah ;  but 
Abdullah,  probably  seeing  that  he  was  very  angry,  and 
would  strike  a  serious  blow,  took  to  his  heels  running 
round  the  fire,  chased  by  the  infuriate  Isa.  As  Isa  passed 
near  one  side  of  the  fire,  Niani,  the  little  negro  boy 
called  Monkey,  who  had  hitherto  been  very  quiet,  see- 
ing a  chance  to  assist  Abdullah,  who  had  praised  Selim, 
thrust  his  foot  forward;  and  Isa,  too  much  occupied 
in  watching  the  manoeuvres  of  Abdullah,  struck  his  shins 
against  the  obstacle,  and  came  heavily  to  the  ground. 

A  shout  of  laughter  greeted  his  fall ;  but  the  amuse- 
ment of  Selim  was  soon  changed  to  real  concern  as  he 
saw  that  Isa  had  quickly  recovered  himself,  and  had 
sprung  upon  Niani,  and  catching  hold  of  him  by  the 
throat  and  legs,  was  carrying  him  to  the  great  log-fire, 
to  warm  him,  as  he  said. 

Niani  struggled  and  screamed,  but  in  vain.  Isa's 
ears  were  closed  against  a  little  slave's  cries,  and  he 
would  probably  have  made  good  his  threat  had  not 
Selim,  Khamis,  and  Mussoud,  aided  by  Simba  and 
Moto,  interfered,  and  cried  out,  "  Enough,  enough,  son 
of  Mohammed.  Be  not  wrathful  with  a  little  slave." 


LITTLE    NIANI    IS    ILL-TREATED.  65 

As  Arabs  dislike  to  see  scuffling,  or  at  least  always 
interfere  in  cases  of  this  kind,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered 
at  Khamis  taking  the  part  of  Niani,  or  Simba  and 
Moto  exerting  their  manhood  to  prevent  cruelty ;  but 
Niani  was  not  released  scot-free ;  he  received  several 
energetic  slaps  and  kicks,  which  accelerated  his  de- 
parture to  a  safer  distance. 

This  incident  broke  up  the  meeting.  Simba  and 
Moto  withdrew  to  their  mats  on  each  side  of  their 
master  Amer's  tent.  Khamis,  Isa,  and  Mussoud  re- 
tired to  their  respective  parents'  tents,  and  Selim 
entered  the  tent  of  Amer  bin  Osman. 

Sheikh  Amer  was  seated  on  his  mat  in  the  tent, 
writing  by  the  light  of  a  single  tallow  candle  on  a  large 
broad  sheet  of  stiff  white  paper ;  but  as  Selim  entered 
he  put  his  papers  by,  and  bending  on  his  son  an  earnest 
and  melancholy  look,  said  : 

"  My  son,  light  of  my  soul  and  joy  of  my  heart,  come 
to  me,  and  do  thou  sit  by  me  that  I  may  feel  thy  cheery 
presence.  Dost  thou  know  that  my  soul  feels  heavy 
to-night,  as  if  some  great  affliction  was  about  to  visit 
me?" 

"  And  what,  my  father,"  replied  the  boy,  bending  a 
loving  look  on  him,  "  couldst  thou  fear  ?  Art  thou 
not  surrounded  by  kind  friends  and  servants  who  love 
thee  as  their  father  ?" 

"  Nay,  my  son,  it  is  not  fear  that  I  feel,  but  a  vague 
foreshadowing  of  evil  which  none  can  feel  save  tliose 
who  have  much  to  lose.  On  whose  head  the  evil  will 
fall  I  know  not,  nor  do  I  know  from  what  direction  the 
evil  may  come ;  but  that  evil  is  nigh  in  some  indistinct 

F 


66  MY  KALULU. 

shape  or  another  my  soul  knows,  and  it  is  that  which 
has  cast  this  passing  cloud  over  it.  But  let  us  speak 
of  other  subjects.  I  have  been  occupied  in  writing 
letters  to  Zanzibar  to  my  friends,  telling  them  of  the 
new  route  these  wayward  companions  of  ours  have 
adopted,  and  giving  directions  about  the  disposition  of 
my  property.  Thou  knowest,  Selim,  my  child,  how  I 
have  always  loved  thee  and  treated  thee,  for  thou  art 
my  hope  and  joy,  and  I  may  not  hide  it  from  thee. 
Should  accident  happen  to  me  it  will  be  well  for  me  to 
warn  thee  now  that  thou  hast  an  uncle  from  whom 
may  Allah  guard  thee.  He  is  a  deep,  designing  man, 
though  he  is  my  brother.  Should  I  die,  thy  uncle  will 
endeavour  to  do  thee  harm,  and  it  is  against  him  I 
wish  to  guard  thee." 

"  But,  father  Amer,  what  harm  can  my  uncle  do  me, 
and  why  should  he  wrong  me,  who  have  never  done  him 
wrong  in  word,  or  thought,  or  deed  ?"  asked  Selim, 
surprised  at  the  tone  of  his  father's  voice  and  this 
revelation. 

"  Thou  art  but  a  child  of  tender  years  and  but  little 
aware  of  the  amount  of  wickedness  in  this  world.  Thy 
uncle  is  an  avaricious  man,  who  would  rob  thee  of  thy 
birthright  could  he  do  it,  and  I  believe  him  to  be  bad 
enough  to  injure  thee  in  some  covert  way  if  it  were 
possible.  My  property  amounts  to  about  fifty  thou- 
sand dollars  in  slaves  and  land,  and  if  I  die,  this  pro- 
perty, by  right  of  thy  birth  as  eldest  son,  is  thino 
wholly,  and  under  no  condition  or  restraint.  Wert 
fchou  and  thy  mother  to  die  it  would  become  the  pro- 
perty of  iny  brother  Kashid,  who  is  a  cunning  and 
unscrupulous  man." 


SELIM,    AND   HIS   FATHER.  67 

"Thou  dost  surprise  me,  my  father;  but  thou  art 
vvell,  and  in  good  hopes  of  a  long  life.  I  hope  thou  wilt 
live  a  thousand  years ;  I  am  happy  only  in  being  thy 
son,"  answered  Selim. 

"  I  know  it,  my  son ;  and  if  ever  a  dutiful  child 
made  the  years  of  his  father  seem  light,  I  have  that 
child  in  thee,  but  it  is  well  to  be  provident  for  those 
whom  we  love.  For  the  rest,  the  will  of  God  be  done. 
There  is  another  subject  I  wished  to  converse  with  thee 
upon,  and  that  is  thy  marriage.  Dost  thou  know 
Leilah?" 

"  What !  Leilah,  the  daughter  of  Khamis  bin  Ab- 
dullah ?"  asked  Selim. 

"  The  same,"  answered  Amer. 

"  Surely,  I  know  her.  Have  we  not  played  together 
when  we  were  children,  and,  now  I  bethink  me,  she  is 
the  loveliest  girl  at  Zanzibar." 

"It  is  we'l,"  said  Amer.  "Leilah,  the  daughter  of 
Khamis  bin  Abdullah  is  wedded  to  thee,  and  the  settle- 
ments are  made  between  friend  Khamis  and  myself. 
Should  evil  happen  to  me — which  God  forefend — on  thy 
return  to  Zanzibar,  if  thou  art  of  age,  seek  thou 
Khamis  or,  in  Khamis's  absence,  his  kinsmen,  and  claim 
thou  thy  wife  according  unto  the  custom  of  thy  tribe. 
I  have  prepared  this  future  for  thee  that  thou  mayst 
not,  like  the  degenerate  Arabs  at  Zanzibar,  seek  a  wife 
among  strangers  to  thy  race  and  tribe,  and  bring  dis- 
grace upon  the  name  of  my  father  Osman.  Thy  kins- 
men are  proud  and  belong  to  the  pure  Arab  race,  and 
they  would  not  think  well  of  my  memory  if  I  had 
neglected  to  warn  thee  of  thy  duty  to  me  and  the  tribe 
3f  which  Osman  was  so  lovel.  Bear  thou  my  words  >**• 


68  MY  KALULU. 

thy  mind,  write  them  upon  the  tablets  of  thy  heart, 
and  obey.  Dost  thou  promise  ?" 

"  As  Grod  liveth,  and  as  thy  soul  liveth,"  responded 
Selim  earnestly,  "  to  hear  is  to  obey.  I  shall  cherish 
as  a  holy  thing  thy  wish  " 

"  Then  do  thou  retire  and  rest.  These  papers  are  to 
be  committed  to  the  care  of  two  of  my  servants,  who 
will  return  to  Zanzibar  to-morrow,  when  they  will,  upon 
arrival,  prejent  them  to  the  Imam.  God  shield  thee 
from  evil,  and  may  He  avert  it  always  from  all  of  us," 
said  Amer,  as  he  resumed  his  work. 

"  Amen  and  amen  !"  replied  Selim ;  and,  after  em- 
bracing his  father,  he  quietly  retired  to  his  carpet  to 
sleep  the  sleep  of  the  innocent  and  young. 

At  early  dawn  next  morning  the  horns  of  the  several 
kirangozis,  or  guides,  of  the  respective  caravans  blew 
loud  and  cheerily,  calling  on  all  to  prepare  for  the 
march. 

Before  an  hour  had  elapsed,  the  tents  had  been 
struck  and  folded,  and  each  carrier,  bearing  his  burden 
of  cloth  or  beads  (which  were  to  be  used  for  barter 
for  ivory  with  the  tribes  in  the  far  interior,  or 
were,  in  the  meanwhile,  to  purchase  food  as  the  caravan 
journeyed)  or  bearing  the  beds,  and  carpets,  and 
rugs,  cooking  utensils,  and  despatch-boxes,  was  follow- 
ing his  leaders  as  he  stepped  out  briskly  for  the 
march. 

The  Arab  chiefs  remained  behind  to  bring  up  the 
rear,  and  then,  giving  their  rifles  in  charge  to  their 
gun-bearers  or  favourite  slaves,  followed  on  the  road 
their  caravans  had  taken. 

The  country  before  them  broke  out  into  knolls  and 


BEAUTIFUL   SCENERY.  69 

tall  cone-like  hills,  whose  slopes  were  covered  with  here 
and  there  patches  of  dense  jungle,  or  nourished  young 
forests  whose  umbrage  formed  a  most  grateful  shade 
during  the  heat  of  day. 

Soon  they  had  passed  the  healthy,  breezy  hills  which 
are  but  offshoots  of  the  Uruguru  range,  and  the  land 
now  sloped  before  them  into  the  low,  flat  basin  of  the 
Waini  river,  which  during  the  rainy  season  becomes 
one  great  swamp. 

But  the  season,  at  the  time  our  travellers  passed 
over  the  Makata  Plain — as  the  basin  is  called — was 
soon  after  the  effects  of  the  violent  monsoon  had  dis- 
appeared, in  July,  when  the  land  presents  an  unusually 
bleached  appearance  ;  the  grass  is  crispy,  ripe,  and  ex- 
tremely dry,  the  ground  is  seamed  with  ugly  rents  and 
gaps,  and  the  rivers,  Little  Makata  and  Mbengerenga, 
are  but  little  better  than  small  rivulets.  The  caravans 
were  therefore  enabled  to  cross  the  breadth  of  the 
Makata  Plain  within  two  days,  and  arrived  at  Mbumi  in 
Usagara  on  the  evening  of  the  second  day. 

From  Mbumi,  in  the  same  order  as  before,  avoiding 
the  Mukondokwa  Valley,  the  steep  passes  of  Kubeho, 
and  the  desolate,  forlorn-looking  plains  of  Ugogo,  the 
lengthy  file  of  men — carriers,  soldiers,  and  slaves — 
skirted  the  eastern  end  of  the  Mukondokwa  range,  and 
on  the  third  day  from  Simbamwenni,  arrived  in  a 
country  which  differed  materially  in  aspect  from  that 
which  they  had  just  left.  Mountains  of  a  loftier  alti- 
tude, in  peak  upon  peak,  in  tier  upon  tier,  range  upon 
range,  met  the  eye  everywhere.  Green  trees  covered 
their  slopes  in  an  apparently  endless  expanse  of  vege- 
tation. The  sycamore,  the  tamarind,  the  beautiful 


70  MY  KALULTT. 

mimosa  and  kolqual  vied  with  each  other  in  height 
and  beauty,  while  a  thousand  other  trees,  shrubs, 
plants,  and  flowers  aided  to  give  verdancy  and  fresh- 
ness to  the  scene. 

Down  the  hard,  steep,  rocky  beds  of  granite  and 
sandstone,  with  here  and  there  basalt  and  porphyry, 
flint,  and  quartz,  foamed  the  sparkling  streams,  which, 
when  encountered  on  an  African  journey,  give  zest  to 
the  travel  and  add  something  to  the  pleasures  of 
memory.  A  deep  gaping  fissure  in  a  high  jutting  wall 
of  rock,  through  which  bubbled  the  clear  water  in 
volumes,  or  a  great  towering  rock,  with  perpendicular 
walls,  to  which  clung,  despite  the  apparent  impossi- 
bility, ferns,  and  plants,  and  moss,  thick  and  velvety, 
or  a  conical  hill,  which  ambitiously  hid  its  head  in 
clouds,  were  scenes  to  be  treasured  up  when  the  march 
should  hereafter  become  monotonous  through  excessive 
sameness  of  feature. 

When  they  were  in  camp  and  had  rested,  our  young 
friends  went  into  raptures  over  the  bold  beauty  of 
mountain  scenery,  and  Selim,  and  Abdullah,  and  Mus- 
soud  were  constantly  heard  uttering  their  exclamations 
of  admiration.  Seliin  especially,  imbued  as  he  was 
with  the  religious  faith  of  his  father,  was  filled  with  a 
loftier  feeling  than  that  youthful  glow  and  exhilaration 
which  his  companions  felt.  Had  he  the  power,  he 
would  like  to  have  poured  out  his  soul  in  fervid  verse 
about  the  grandeur,  the  indescribable  beauty  of  Nature 
in  her  wildest  and  most  prolific  mood.  But  being 
as  yet  a  boy,  in  whom  the  poetic  instinct  and  feeling 
is  strong,  he  said  to  his  father,  one  day,  as  the  scenery 
was  unusually  picturesque  : 


THE  LAND  FLOWING  WITH  MILK  AND  HONEY.    71 

"  Hast  tbou  ever,  my  father,  during  these  clays  of 
travel  over  these  great  mountain-tops,  thought  that 
Palestine,  the  promised  land,  must  he  something  like 
this  ?  The  land  flowing  with  milk  and  honey.  Why, 
honey  is  already  plentiful  here — we  need  hut  the  cows 
to  furnish  milk ;  but  if  milk  means  the  richness  of 
earth,  the  never-dying  fertility  of  the  soil,  look  but 
once  on  this  view  now  before  us,  and  tell  me,  think  you 
Palestine  can  be  richer  than  this  ?  Why,  I  feel— I  do 
not  exactly  know  what — but  it  is  something  that  if  I 
have  never  been  good  or  thankful  to  Allah  for  his  good- 
ness to  men,  that  I  could  be  good  for  ever  in  future. 
Do  you  understand  this  feeling,  father  Amer,  or  is  it 
singular  in  me  ? " 

"  No,  it  is  not  singular,  my  dear  son ;  but  go  on,  tell 
me  what  is  in  thy  mind,"  replied  Sheikh  Amer,  himself 
gazing  on  the  revealed  might  of  Nature. 

"  I  have  also  a  feeling — as  if  I  knew  it  for  the  first 
time — that  this  earth  is  large,  very  large,  that  it  is 
immense,  without  limit  or  boundary,  and  that,  conse- 
quently, God,  who  made  all  this,  must  be  truly  great. 
With  the  mountain  air  which  I  now  inhale  I  seem  to 
have  imbibed  something  purer,  more  subtle ;  yet  that 
thing  is  capable  of  giving  me  more  expansion.  Why 
was  it  that,  before  coming  to  these  mountains,  I  never 
thought  upon  this  subject  ?  Why  was  it  that,  before 
to-day,  I  had  no  one  thought  of  what  might  happen  to- 
morrow, beyond  what  might  happen  to  our  caravan,  or 
beyond  what  I  should  see  on  the  road?  Yet  at  this 
moment,  though  my  eyes  seem  to  rest  upon  this  view 
of  loveliness,  I  know  I  do  not  look  upon  its  details  or 
any  particular  object,  but  they  seem  to  drink  it  all  with 


72  MY  KALULU. 

one  look,  and  more,  infinitely  more,  than  is  contained  in 
the  area  before  me.  I  seem  to  have  eyes  in  rny  mind 
which  have  a  keener  sight,  more  extended  vision,  greater 
power  than  the  eyes  of  my  head,  which  can  see  so  far, 
and  no  further.  Yet  to  the  sight  of  the  inner  eyes, 
which  see  not,  yet  can  see  a  thousand  times  vaster 
scene,  a  thousand  times  greater  prospect  is  revealed. 
Hills,  dales,  mountains,  plains,  valleys,  forests,  rivers, 
lakes,  seas,  all  lovely,  and  lovelier  than  what  we  see 
now,  are  comprehended  within  the  scope  of  my  hidden 
and  unseen  eyes.  What  is  this  new  sight  or  feeling, 
my  father  ?  Canst  thou  tell  me  ?  " 

"  Ah,  my  child,  it  is  simply  the  awakening  of  the 
hitherto  latent  mind ;  or  thought,  exercised  by  but  a 
faint  experience,  has  been  touched  by  Nature,  and 
begins  to  dawn,"  replied  Amer.  "  God  had  endowed 
thee  with  the  power  of  thought  and  of  mind  when  he 
gave  thee  life.  It  was  impossible  that  it  could  remain 
for  ever  hidden.  The  hour  that  a  child  begins  to  exer- 
cise his  mind  seeth  him  advanced  a  step  nearer  to 
manhood.  It  will  kindle  and  expand  as  thou  growest 
in  years,  and  in  each  day's  march  thou  wilt  find  fresh 
food  for  it.  It  remains  with  God  and  thine  own  nature 
to  improve  it  with  every  breath  of  air  thy  lungs  inhale. 
By  diligently  reading  the  Kuran  and  studying  the  pre- 
cepts of  Mohammed — blessed  be  his  name  ! — thou  wilt 
so  protect  that  thought  pure  from  evil  as  the  tiny  germ 
God  implanted  in  thy  breast  at  thy  birth." 

"  But  tell  me,  father,  one  thing — it  is  different  from 
that  which  thou  hast  been  just  telling  me,"  asked 
Seliin.  "  Thou  knowest  Simba  and  Moto  are  thy  slaves. 
Is  it  right,  or  is  it  not,  to  own  slaves  ?  " 


13   IT   RIGHT   OR   WRONG   TO   OWN   SLAVES?  73 

"It  is  right,  certainly,  my  son.  The  Kuran  sanc- 
tions it,  and  it  has  been  a  custom  from  of  old  with  oui 
race  to  own  slaves.  What  has  prompted  thee  to  such  a 
question  ?  Is  it  another  sign  of  the  growth  of  thy 
mind  ?"  his  father  asked,  with  a  smile. 

"  I  know  not,"  replied  Selim,  bending  his  head  like 
one  who  hesitated  to  speak  his  mind  or  was  unable  tc 
comprehend  the  drift  of  his  own  thought.  "  But  thou 
knowest  Simba  and  Moto  are  good ;  they  love  thysell 
and  me  exceedingly,  and  as  I  know  better  than  others 
that  thou  art  just,  and  lovest  justice  for  its  own  sake, 
wouldst  thou  think  it  right  to  retain  thy  slaves  in 
bondage  if  they  thought  it  injustice  to  them?" 

"  Ha !  where  is  it  possible  thou  couldst  have  gained 
such  ideas,  child  ?  But,  never  mind,  since  thy  thoughts 
run  so  wild,  I  will  answer  thee,"  replied  Amer.  "  No, 
it  is  not  right  in  me,  or  any  living  man,  to  retain  a 
slave  in  his  possession,  if  the  slave  thinks  it  injustice, 
or  if  his  slavery  galls  him ;  neither  is  it  fair  that,  after  I 
have  purchased  him  with  my  money,  I  should  give  him 
his  liberty  for  the  mere  asking ;  but  strict  justice  would 
demand  that  I  set  a  price  of  money  on  his  head,  or  a 
term  of  labour  equivalent  to  the  money  I  paid  for  him ; 
and,  on  the  payment  of  such  money,  or  on  the  conclusion 
of  such  labour,  that  he  be  for  ever  freed  from  bondage. 
So  says  the  Kuran,  and  such  is  our  law,  and  such  has 
been  my  practice,  and  I  would  advise  thee  to  do  likewise 
when  the  time  shall  come." 

"  I  thank  thee,  my  father ;  it  is  all  clear  to  me  no\v, 
But  stop  !  harken  to  that  sound  !  What  may  that  be  I 
Can  it  be  the  hyaena  ?  " 

"  Yes,  the  hyaenas  are  out  early  this  evening.     The} 


74  MY  KALULIf. 

are  hungry ;  but,  Selim,  my  son,  haste  to  tell  Simba  and 
Moto  to  set  the  tent  on  that  flat  piece  of  ground  near 
that  great  tree,  and  bid  them  to  be  sure  to  turn  the  door 
of  the  tent  to-day  towards  the  east." 

"  Yes,  my  father ;"  and  Selim,  the  fleet-footed  youth, 
agile  as  a  young  leopard,  leaped  over  several  bushes,  as 
he  ran  to  do  his  parent's  bidding. 

The  camp  was  situated  on  a  limited  terrace  or  shelf 
Df  ground  rising  above  a  body  of  water  which  more 
resembled  a  long  narrow  lake  than  a  river.  Yet  it  was 
the  river  Lofu,  or  Rufu,  as  some  call  it,  which  in  the 
Iry  season,  like  many  an  African  river,  loses  its  cur- 
rent, and  becomes  a  series  of  long  narrow  pools,  which 
in  some  places  may  be  compared  to  lakes  for  their 
iangth,  according  to  the  nature  of  the  ground  wherein 
ihese  depressions  are  found.  If  the  ground  is  rocky,  or 
of  clayey  mud,  the  water  is  retained  instead  of  being 
absorbed,  in  which  swarm  multitudes  of  the  stlurus,  or 
1  warded  mud-fish.  Wherever  mud-fish  are  abundant, 
crocodiles,  the  great  fish-eating  reptiles  of  the  African 
vrater,  are  sure  to  be  found ;  and  wherever  crocodiles  are 
found  one  is  almost  sure  to  find  the  hippopotamus,  the 
behemoth  of  Scripture ;  not  because  crocodiles  and  hip- 
popotami have  any  affinity  with  each  other,  but  because 
the  soil,  which  retains  the  water  during  the  hot  days  of 
the  droughty  season,  is  almost  sure  to  produce  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  pools  abundance  of  rich  grass  and  tall 
cane,  the  food  of  the  hippopotamus. 

About  two  hours  before  sunset,  soon  after  camp- 
ing, Selim,  accompanied  by  Simba  and  two  other  men, 
named  Baruti  and  Mombo,  sallied  out  of  the  camp  with 
his  faithful  rifle  on  his  shoulder  to  hunt  for  game. 


THE   FEARFUL    CROCODILE.  75 

The  party  travelled  towards  the  upper  end  of  the 
narrow  lake  the  caravan  had  camped  by.  Matete  cane, 
spear,  and  tiger  grass,  in  profusion,  grew  near  this  end, 
and  beyond  lay  a  thin  jungle,  the  borders  of  which 
touched  the  water  line.  It  was  to  this  jungle  they 
directed  their  steps,  for  Simba  had  judged  that  it  was 
a  promising  place  for  such  sport  as  Selim  desired. 

When  the  party  arrived  in  the  jungle  they  found  the 
place  so  delightfully  cool,  that  they  could  not  resist  the 
inclination  to  rest  awhile  and  cool  themselves  after  the 
labour  and  toil  of  going  through  the  long  grass. 

Simba  and  Selim  sought  the  deeper  shade  of  a  mam- 
moth and  far-spreading  tamarind  tree,  while  Baruti 
sought  a  place  about  thirty  yards  from  the  tamarind, 
and  Mombo,  fatigued  with  the  long  journey  over  the 
mountains  that  day,  reclined  under  a  young  mimosa 
near  the  water's  edge. 

The  coolness  of  the  retreat,  the  silence  which  pre- 
vailed, and  the  weariness  which  had  come  over  their 
tired  frames  soon  induced  sleep. 

They  had  not  been  in  this  condition  long,  before  the 
reader,  had  he  or  she  been  there  surveying  the  scene, 
might  have  heard  the  faintest  sound  of  a  ripple  on  the 
water,  and  have  seen  a  crocodile's  head  stealthily  rise 
above  the  surface,  the  eyes,  cold  and  fixed,  gazing  over 
the  slightly  protuberant  nose,  to  the  spot  where  Mombo 
lay.  A  few  minutes  the  crocodile  thus  lay  still  as  a 
heavy  sappy  log,  more  than  three-fourths  buried  in  the 
water,  but  almost  imperceptibly  the  heavy  body  became 
buoyant,  until  the  lengthy  form,  with  great  ridgy  scales 
marking  the  line  of  its  spine,  lay  half  uncovered.  With- 
out a  movement  of  the  long  powerful  tail,  and  with  but 


76  MY  KALULU. 

the  faintest  motion  of  his  heavy,  broad,  short  legs,  he 
propelled  himself  towards  the  shore. 

A  minute  he  rested  there,  still  as  death.  One  could 
not  have  sworn  that  it  was  an  animal,  though  one 
might  have  been  sure,  provided  no  one  suggested  a 
cause  for  doubt.  He  then  lifted  his  long  head,  but 
with  the  same  cautious  movement  which  always  charac- 
terises this  stealthy,  cowardly  creature  of  the  African 
deeps,  then  his  enormously  long  body,  until  he  re- 
sembled a  huge  log,  propped  up  by  four  short  pins — 
the  legs  appeared  so  out  of  proportion.  Anybody  at 
first  glance  would  have  seen  that  in  the  grea't,  un- 
wieldy form  lay  tremendous  power.  The  trunk  of  the 
largest  elephant  that  was  ever  born  would  not  equal 
in  size  that  long  tail,  which  seemed,  on  account  of  its 
length  and  weight,  slightly  bent  towards  the  ground 
at  the  tip. 

Having  again  halted,  he  moved  forward  silently,  with 
a  slightly  waddling  motion ;  and  as  he  approached  the 
sleeping  form  of  Mombo,  his  movements  were  as  slow 
and  cautious  as  those  of  a  leopard  before  springing 
upon  its  prey;  but  the  monster  made  one  hurried, 
convulsive  movement  forward,  the  lower  jaw  was  run 
under  the  sleeping  man's  leg,  and  the  upper  jaw  came 
down  with  a  sound  like  a  well-oiled  and  sound  steel 
spring,  and  the  crocodile  swung  the  limp,  warm  body 
around,  as  a  man  would  swing  a  cat  by  the  tail.  But 
this  swinging  movement  proved  to  be  poor  Mombo's 
salvation,  for  he  was  thus  swung  against  a  strong 
young  tree,  to  which  he  now  clung  with  the  strong 
tenacity  of  a  man  who  clings  for  life,  while  he 'gave 
vent  to  the  full  power  of  his  lungs  in  cries  so  alarming 


NARROW    ESCAPE    FROM   DEATH.  77 

and  shrill  that  they  were  heard  at  the  camp  of  the 
caravans  two  miles  off.  Selim,  Simba,  arid  Baruti 
realised  the  scene  in  an  instant ;  they  saw  the  great 
reptile,  horrible  and  hideous  as  a  nightmare,  tugging 
violently  at  the  leg  of  the  unfortunate  man,  whose 
screams  pierced  their  ears,  and  whose  arms  almost 
cracked  as  he  held  on  with  such  a  fierce  grip  to  the 
strong  young  sapling,  and  they  saw  that  had  it  not 
been  for  its  fortunate  proximity  to  him  they  had  never 
seen  Mombo  more. 

Simba  was  the  first  to  recover  himself,  for  Selim  and 
Baruti  stood  as  men  transfixed. 

"  Now,  master,"  said  he,  "  your  gun — quick !  or  he 
will  run  away.  Aim  at  once  ;  but  be  cool,  or  you  will 
kill  Mombo.  Aim  just  at  his  throat,  as  you  see  his 
head  lifted  up.  There,  son  of  Amer,  you  have  slain  the 
brute  !  Ah !  he  is  trying  to  escape.  Hyah  !  on,  Baruti ; 
your  spear,  man  !  Kun !  come  with  me,  and  catch  hold 
of  his  tail.  Two  of  us  can  hold  him,  I  think,  or  delay 
him  at  least  until  he  dies.  There — take  that,  you 
beast !"  he  shouted  as  he  hurled  his  broad-bladed  spear 
full  through  his  side,  behind  the  fore  leg,  into  his  vitals, 
which  stretched  the  monster  lifeless  after  one  or  two 
convulsive  efforts. 

Baruti,  encouraged  by  Simba's  powerful  voice,  which 
roared  through  the  wood  in  accents  so  cheery,  had 
at  first  boldly  dashed  at  the  crocodile's  tail ;  but  re- 
ceiving a  tremendous  thwack  on  his  side  from  the 
mighty  tail,  which  was  swung  about  as  though  it  were 
a  well-handled  flail — which  almost  fractured  every  rib 
in  his  body — now  stood  by,  looking  fearfully  punished 
and  sore. 


78  MY  KALULU. 

When  the  monster  had  ceased  to  breathe,  Selim  and 
Simba,  attracted  by  the  moans  of  Mombo,  hastened  to 
him  to  examine  his  condition. 

"  Poor  fellow !"  said  Selim.  "  See  Simba,  the  leg  is 
stripped  to  the  bone.  What  a  savage  reptile  the  croco- 
dile is  !  Do  you  think  Mombo  will  live,  Simba  ?  For 
after  this  I  should  not  like  to  see  him  die ;  it  would 
seem  as  if  my  big  bullet  had  done  no  good  after  all." 

"  He  will  live,  Inshallah  !  Inshallah  !  (Please  God  ! 
Please  God  !)  Mombo  will  live  to  tell  the  story  to  his 
children  on  the  island  when  he  is  an  old  man  and  past 
work.  You  know  the  hakim  (doctor)  with  us  is  wise 
and  learned,  and,  Inshallah !  Mombo,  after  a  few  days, 
will  be  all  right.  Sho !  Mombo  die  ?  No,  master ; 
Mombo  will  live  to  laugh  at  this.  But  we  must  carry 
him  to  the  camp  that  the  hakim  may  dress  his  wounds. 
Come,  Baruti,  man — cease  your  cries.  Take  your 
hatchet  and  cut  young  straight  trees  down  while  I 
prepare  some  rope  whereon  Mombo  may  be  carried. 
You,  young  master,  may  cut  a  piece  of  the  crocodile's 
tail  to  show  your  father  Amer,  who  will  be  proud  of 
what  you  have  done." 

They  all  three  set  to  work.  Baruti  cut  two  young 
trees,  which  he  barked.  Simba  made  use  of  the  bark 
as  rope,  and  in  a  short  time  a  comfortable  bed  had  been 
made,  on  which  Mombo  was  carefully  lifted,  and  in  a 
few  moments,  Selim  having  secured  his  trophy,  the 
three  friends  set  out  briskly  on  their  return  to  camp. 

Young  Selim,  who  had  "  bagged "  his  first  gamCj 
was  highly  gratified  by  the  praise  bestowed  on  him  by 
his  father  and  his  father's  people,  and  the  braggart 
Isa  was  the  only  one  of  his  boy-fellows  who  refused  to 


THE   REWARD    OF   SELBl's   COURAGE.  79 

say  a  kind  word  in  commendation  of  the  feat.  Noble 
young  Khamis,  on  the  other  hand,  did  not  stint  his 
appreciation  of  it,  and  yonthful  Abdullah  and  Mus- 
soud  hung  about  Selim  as  though  he  were  some  sud- 
denly-discovered hero.  The  chieftain  Khamis  bin 
Abdullah,  the  noble  leader  of  the  united  caravans,  took 
from  his  waist  a  gold-hafted  curved  dagger  as  a  token 
of  his  esteem,  and  Sheikh  Mohammed  presented  him 
with  a  crimson  silk  sash  to  put  around  his  waist. 
Sultan  bin  Ali,  the  patriarch  of  the  expedition,  who 
was  the  very  type  of  a  venerable  Arab  chief,  gave  him 
out  of  his  treasure  a  red  fez- cap  with  a  golden  tassel, 
and  Sheikh  Mussoud  gave  him  a  Muscat  turban  of  a 
rich  cherry  pattern,  so  that  Selim,  before  night,  was 
arrayed  in  costly  garments. 

The  slaves  among  themselves  did  Selim  honour  by 
praising  him  around  the  camp-fires,  and  Halimah,  the 
black  woman-cook  of  Amer  bin  Osman,  as  she  turned 
her  ugali  (porridge),  declared,  by  this  and  by  that, 
that  Selim  was  the  noblest,  sweetest  lad  she  had  ever 
seen. 

Selim  would  have  slept  that  night  the  sleep  of 
those  who  do  praiseworthy  actions,  had  he  not  been 
awakened  at  midnight  by  a  loud  shriek  from  one  of  his 
father's  slaves,  whose  right  cheek  was  completely  ripped 
off  by  a  prowling  hyaena.  The  disturbance  in  the  dead 
hour  of  night  alarmed  some  of  the  younger  slaves,  but 
they  were  calmed  by  the  wise  and  experienced  Moto, 
who  said  sententiously  that  "  the  hyaena  is  a  cowardly 
brute,  who  would  run  away  at  the  sight  of  a  child  in 
the  daytime,  and  who  could  only  fight  sleeping  or  dead 


80  MY  KALULU. 

After  these  incidents,  which  occurred  at  the  stagnant 
pools  of  the  Lofu,  the  caravans  continued  their  march 
uninterruptedly  until  they  arrived  among  the  Wahehe, 
a  tribe  of  predatory  people  who  live  south  of  the  great 
arid  plain  country  of  Ugogo. 

The  first  night,  before  going  to  sleep  after  theii 
arrival  in  Uhehe,  the  kirangozi  of  Khamis  bin  Ab- 
dullah rose  up  at  the  command  of  his  master — and 
spoke  out  in  a  loud  voice  to  the  united  caravans : 

"  Words,  words,  words  !  Listen,  ye  children  of  the 
Arabs,  sons  of  the  great  chiefs,  Khamis  bin  Abdullah, 
Amer  bin  Osman,  Sultan  bin  Ali,  the  Sheikhs  Mussoud, 
Abdullah,  Kashid,  Hamdan.  Thani,  and  Nasib  !  Open 
your  ears,  ye  people  of  Zanzibar  !  Ye  are  among  the 
Wahehe.  Ye  are  in  the  land  of  thieves,  and  night- 
prowlers.  Be  wary  and  alert,  my  friends ;  sleep  with 
one  eye  open ;  let  not  your  hands  forget  your  guns. 
When  ye  meet  the  prowling  Wahehe  in  your  camps  at 
night,  shoot  and  kill  all  such.  Do  ye  hear  ?" 

"  We  do,"  was  answered  by  six  hundred  voices. 

"  Do  ye  understand  ?"  he  again  asked. 

"  Yes,"  they  all  replied. 

"  It  is  well ;  the  kirangozi  Kingaru,  slave  of  Khamis 
bin  Abdullah,  has  spoken." 

For  two  days  they  travelled  through  Uhehe  without 
molestation,  but  on  the  evening  of  the  third  day  Sheikh 
Amer  commanded  his  tent-pitchers  to  set  his  tent  close 
against  the  hedge  of  brush  and  thorn  (which  always 
surrounds  a  camp  in  Africa  when  it  is  procurable),  for 
the  convenience  of  his  household,  the  members  of  which 
could  thus  by  a  slight  gap  pass  in  and  out  freely  to  the 
pool  to  get  water  or  to  procure  wood  for  the  fire,  with- 


ON   THE   ALEUT.  81 

out  being  compelled  to  traverse  the  length  of  the 
camp. 

A  couple  of  hours  before  dawn,  when  people  sleep 
heaviest,  and  their  slumbers  are  supposed  to  be  soundest, 
Simba,  who  always  slept  lightly  at  night,  because  of 
the  responsible  cares  which  a  just  and  faithful  con- 
science ever  imposed  on  him,  was  awakened  by  the 
crushing  of  a  twig.  He  never  stirred,  but  continued 
his  regular  breathing  as  before,  and  compelled  his  ears 
to  do  their  duty  to  the  utmost.  After  a  little  time  his 
quickened  hearing  was  rewarded  by  the  sound  of  a 
human  foot  pressing  softly,  yet  heavily,  the  ground 
near  him.  The  gap,  left  imprudently  open,  which 
fronted  the  tent  door  of  Amer  bin  Osman,  was  that  to 
which  his  cautious  gaze  was  directed.  By  the  light  of 
the  stars,  which  shine  in  Africa  with  unusual  light,  he 
saw  tfre  very  faintest  resemblance  to  a  human  figure, 
which  held  in  one  hand  something  darker  than  its  own 
body,  yet  not  so  long,  and  in  the  other  a  long  staff,  at 
one  end  of  which  there  was  a  cold  glimmer  of  faint 
light,  or  reflection  of  light,  which  he  supposed  at  once, 
and  rightly,  to  be  a  spear.  That  human  figure  was 
that  of  an  intruder.  A  friend  had  never  stood  so  long 
in  that  gap,  or  advanced  so  stealthily.  A  wild  beast 
would  have  advanced  with  as  much  circumspection  and 
caution — why  not  a  human  enemy  ?  The  instincts  of 
both  man  and  beast  are  the  same  in  the  silence  of  night, 
when  about  to  act  hostilely. 

Simba  still  lay  seemingly  unconscious  of  duty — un- 
conscious of  the  danger  which  menaced  the  occupants 
of  his  master's  tent ;  but  could  that  human  enemy  have 
seen  through  the  gloomy  mist  of  night  those  large, 


82  MY   KALULU. 

watchful  eyes  of  the  recumbent  form  stretched  almost 
within  reach  of  him,  he  had  surely  hesitated  before 
advancing  another  step  towards  that  open  tent-door. 

All  seemed  still,  and  the  figure  bent  down  and 
moved  in  a  crawling  posture  towards  the  open  door, 
wherein  lay  Selim  and  his  father,  unconscious  of  the 
dangerous  presence  of  an  armed  intruder.  But  Simba's 
eyes  were  not  idle,  though  silent.  What  thing  on 
earth  does  its  work  so  quietly  as  the  eye  ?  They  fol- 
lowed the  crawling  form  unwinkingly,  until  it  had  half 
entered  the  open  door ;  then  Simba  raised  his  head, 
finally  his  body,  upright  to  its  full  gigantic  height. 
The  feet  of  the  daring  intruder  were  within  tempting 
reach  of  those  long  muscular  arms  if  he  but  stooped, 
and  Simba  knew  it.  He  stood  up  one  short  second  or 
so,  as  if  he  summoned  threefold  strength  with  the  lung- 
ful of  air  he  but  halted  to  inhale ;  then  quickly  stopping, 
he  caught  hold  of  the  robber's  feet,  and  giving  utter- 
ance to  a  loud  triumphant  cry,  swung  him  two  or  three 
times  around  his  head,  and  dashed  his  head  against  the 
great  flat  stone  on  which,  a  few  hours  before,  the  woman- 
cook,  Halimah,  had  ground  her  master's  corn,  and  then 
tossed  him  lifeless  over  the  hedge  of  the  camp  as  carrion ! ! 

In  an  instant,  as  it  were,  the  camp  was  awake,  and 
fires  burned  brightly  everywhere.  The  cause  of  the 
disturbance  was  soon  made  known  all  over  the  camp, 
and  curious  men  came  rushing  by  the  score  to  the 
scene  of  the  tragedy,  to  gaze  upon  the  victim  of  his 
own  savage  lust  for  plunder  or  murder.  Amer  bin 
Osman,  when  he  heard  the  explanation  of  Simba,  took 
a  torch,  and  followed  by  Selini  and  others,  went  to  gaze 
upon  the  dead  man.  One  look  satisfied  him  that  the 


THE   REWARD    OF   SIMBA'S   FIDELITY.  83 

man  was  a  Mhehe,  who  had  armed  himself  with  a  long 
oval-shaped  shield,  hroad-bladed  spear,  and  "battle-axe, 
for  a  desperate  enterprise. 

When  Amer  raised  his  head,  he  seemed  to  be  study- 
ing what  the  intention  of  the  man  might  have  been, 
and  he  retraced  his  steps  backwards  to  the  tent-door, 
and  looked  in,  as  if  to  consider  what  might  have  been 
done,  or  stolen,  had  he  succeeded  in  his  attempt. 
Then,  looking  at  Selim's  pale  face,  who  had  also  arrived 
at  the  same  opinion  as  his  father,  a  grateful  look  stole 
over  his  features ;  he  said  to  his  son  with  a  smile : 

"  Well,  boy,  thou  hast  to  thank  Simba  for  thy  safety, 
for  thy  head  lay  uncomfortably  near  that  door ;  and 
hadst  thou  awakened,  thy  life  had  not  been  worth 
much.  What  hast  thou  to  say  to  Simba,  Selim  ?" 

The  boy  turned  his  large  bright  eyes  upon  Simba's 
face,  which  glowed  with  honest  pride  and  affection,  and 
then  they  measured  the  giant  limbs,  the  tremendous 
arms,  and  the  broad  heaving  chest,  and  to  his  father's 
question  propounded  another,  which  rather  startled  his 
father : 

"Simba  is  a  great  strong  man,  but  whom  .dosi 
thou  value  more,  father — thy  son  Selim  or  thy  slave 
Simba?" 

"  Why,  son  of  mine,  what  a  question  !  Art  thou  not 
the  child  of  my  loins,  and  of  my  dear  Amina  ?  and  have 
I  ever  failed  in  my  love  for  thee  ?" 

"  Never — no,  never,  dear  father ;  but  Simba  has  given 
thy  son  back  again  to  thee,  else  had  I  been  dead.  Has 
Simba  paid  thee  full  valuation  for  the  purchase-money 
thou  didst  pay  for  him  when  he  was  a  child  ?" 

"Simba  is  good;  but  "had  I  lost  thee,  I  had  surely 


MY   KALULU. 

lost  all.  Thou  liast  said  it,  my  child.  Simba  is  free, 
and  is  no  longer  a  slave  of  Amer  bin  Osman." 

"  Simba !"  cried  Selim,  "  good  Simba,  do  you  hear 
the  words  of  my  father  ?  You  are  a  man,  and  no  longer 
a  slave !" 

Simba  at  first  did  not  seem  to  comprehend  the  full 
meaning  of  the  words  addressed  to  him,  but  as  the 
words  of  the  boy  whose  life  he  had  saved  were  ro- 
peated  to  him,  a  proud  smile  lit  his  features,  and  as  he 
tossed  his  head  back,  while  his  nostrils  dilated,  he  said : 

"  A  slave  !  It  is  an  ugly  word  ;  but  Simba,  of  the 
Wahuma,  of  Urundi,  was  in  his  own  mind  never  a  slave, 
so  the  word  troubled  him.  Simba  might  long  ago  have 
been  free,  had  he  wished  it,  but  he  loved  his  master, 
Amer,  and  Sheikh  Amer's  son  ;  so  he  remained  their 
servant,  and  while  being  their  servant  he  never  forgot 
that  he  was  a  man.  Simba  is  grateful  to  Amer  and  his 
son  Selim,  and  while  he  remembers  that  he  is  free, 
Simba  will  be  happy  only  in  remembering  also  that  he 
is  their  servant ;"  saying  which,  he  bent  his  knee  and 
kissed  the  right  hand  of  father  and  son. 

"Ah,  Sirnba,  my  friend!"  cried  Selim,  "I  shall  call 
ihee  friend  in  future,  and  thou  shalt  say  '  thou '  to  me, 
and  I  '  thou  '  to  thee,  as  my  father  and  I  say  to  each 
other ;  and  if  thou  art  grateful,  Selim  has  also  a  heart, 
and  can  feel." 

"Then,  boys,"  said  Amer,  breaking  in  upon  this 
interchange  of  compliments,  "  to  bed,  and  sleep  your 
sleep  out.  Let  a  watch  be  kept,  lest  the  Wahehe 
robbers  come  to  avenge  the  dead  dog  of  a  thief,  and 
upon  the  first  appearance  of  Anything  suspicious,  sound 
the  alarm  instantly." 


THE    DEAD    MARAUDER. 


85 


The  night  passed  without  further  alarm  or  dis- 
turbance of  any  kind,  and  at  the  usual  hour  of  the 
morning  the  signal  horns  aroused  the  camp  for  the 
fatigue  of  another  day's  march. 

As  the  caravans  were  about  leaving  their  camp,  a 
group  of  Wahehe  strolled  up  carelessly,  similarly  armed 
to  the  one  who  had  met  his  fate  so  suddenly  at  tha 
hands  of  Simba.  As  they  were  advancing  towards  the 
central  gate  of  the  camp,  their  quick  eyes  caught  sight 
of  the  dead  body  of  their  comrade,  and  hastening 
towards  it,  they  regarded  it  with  wonder  depicted  on 
their  faces.  On  stooping  down  to  examine  the  head, 
they  found  it  elongated  into  a  hideous,  formless  shape, 
and  not  being  able  to  contain  their  surprise,  they 
questioned  as  to  why  and  how  it  all  came  about. 

Said  Moto,  who  had  keenly  noted  these  signs,  and 
had  approached  the  group  to  answer  their  expected 
queries,  "  Ah,  my  brothers !  some  men  are  bad,  very 
bad,  and  fools.  What  could  have  possessed  this  man  to 
try  and  rob  a  caravan  of  600  armed  souls,  I  cannot  say, 
unless  it  was  the  evil  spirit.  Do  you  see  that  big  man 
with  the  great  battle-axe  in  his  belt,  and  a  long  ivory 
horn  slung  to  his  shoulder  ?  That  big  man  caught  this 
thief  in  the  tent  of  Amer  bin  Osman  :  he  seized  him  by 
the  feet,  and  whirling  him  around,  he  brought  his  head 
down  flat  on  that  stone." 

"  Eyah  !  eyah !"  said  the  astonished  Wahehe.  He 
must  be  the  evil  spirit  himself;  but  all  thieves  should 
die,  and  if,  as  you  say,  this  man  was  caught  at  night  in 
the  camp,  he  has  earned  his  death." 

"  Say  you  so,  my  brothers  ?"  said  Moto ;  "  then  it  is 
well.  But  listen  to  me :  if  the  wind  came  to  steal  ID 


86  MY   KALULU. 

our  camp  that  big  man  would  know  it.  He  seems 
never  to  sleep,  never  to  rest ;  he  could  smell  a  Mhehe 
at  night  afar  off." 

"  Eyah,  eyah,  ey — eyah  ! !  He  must  be  the  evil 
spirit."  Saying  which  they  departed,  muttering  to 
themselves  and  looking  very  much  crestfallen. 

The  caravans  journeyed  on  for  several  days  after  the 
incidents  just  related  without  meeting  anything  worthy 
of  note  in  these  pages.  The  western  part  of  Uhehe  is 
very  uninteresting  ;  one  march  follows  another  through 
the  same  triste  scenery.  A  long  reach  of  country  to 
the  right  and  the  left,  covered  with  short  ripe  grass, 
dotted  with  a  ragged  clump  of  thorn-bush  here  and 
there,  or  a  solitary  baobab  stem,  unbending  in  its  vast 
girth  and  thickness  of  twigs,  alone  met  the  wearied 
eyes  of  the  travellers.  The  Wahehe,  the  southern 
Wagogo,  mixed  with  a  stray  Wakimbu  family  or  two, 
permitted  such  a  large  caravan  to  pass  without  molesta- 
tion, so  that  the  march  was  getting  exceedingly  mono- 
tonous. But  when,  after  crossing  an  unusually  arid 
plain  of  some  extent,  they  saw  before  them  a  long  line 
of  white  rocky  bluffs,  the  people  began  to  whisper 
among  themselves  that  "  beyond  those  bluffs  lay  the 
lands  of  the  populous  Warori,  who  are  mostly  shep- 
herds, and  will  not,  if  in  the  mood  to  quarrel,  regard 
our  numbers  or  strength." 

It  was  the  tenth  week  of  the  departure  of  the 
Arabs  from  Simbamwenni  when  the  above-mentioned 
bluffs  were  crossed,  and  the  pastoral  country  of  the 
Warori  extended  far  before  them  in  a  succession  of 
wooded  hollows,  bare  uplands,  and  jungle-covered  plains. 

Those  who  knew  Moto,  the  slave  of  Amer  bin  Osman, 


THE   FIERCE   WARORI.  87 

were  startled  at  the  remarkable  physical  resemblance 
he  bore  to  the  majority  of  the  shepherds  and  villagers, 
who  grouped  themselves  along  the  road  to  wonder  at 
the  wealth  of  the  Arab  caravans,  and  to  make  their 
rustic  comments  upon  what  they  did  not  understand. 

The  Warori,  however,  did  not  seem  disposed  to  dis- 
pute their  advance,  but  stood  contentedly  gazing  at 
the  strange  sight  of  some  of  the  whiter  faces  among 
the  Arabs.  For  instance,  Khamis  bin  Abdullah  and 
his  son  Khamis,  Amer  bin  Osman  and  his  son  Selim, 
and  the  boys  Abdullah  and  Mussoud.  This  paleness 
of  complexion  became  often  a  matter  of  eager  specula- 
tion, and  as  those  who,  fortunately  or  unfortunately, 
possessed  white  faces  passed  by,  the  straining  of  eyes 
and  the  narrow  scrutiny  were  amusing  to  witness,  and 
afforded  Selim  more  especially  some  discomfort  at  first. 
The  shepherds  and  villagers  furthermore  willingly 
bartered  whatever  the  Arabs  wished  for  red  beads  and 
American  domestic.  Milk,  butter,  and  eggs  were 
plentiful,  which,  to  the  Arab  boys,  were  rare  treats 
after  the  dry  heat  and  desolate  aspect  of  Western 
Uhehe.  The  arms  which  these  shepherds  carried  were 
far  more  formidable  than  anything  they  had  hitherto 
seen  in  the  hands  of  savages.  Their  bows  were  longer 
and  heavier,  and  their  arrows  longer  and  more  cruelly 
barbed,  and  besides  a  lengthy  broad-bladed  spear, 
which  resembled  a  broad  Eoman  sword  fastened  to  a 
staff,  and  half  a  dozen  lighter  spears — assegais — and  a 
battle-axe,  they  carried  a  knife  which  might  be  likened 
to  a  broadsword  for  length  and  breadth. 

On  the  sixth  day  after  their  entrance  into  Urori,  the 
caravans  came  within  sigtt  of  a  large  palisaded  village 


88  MY   KALULU. 

called  Kwikuru,  or  the  capital.  It  contained  about 
eight  hundred  huts,  strongly  protected  by  a  lofty  fence 
of  hard  red  wood.  This  village  was  protected  on  one 
side  by  a  stream  of  considerable  magnitude.  On  the 
other  side  of  the  village  was  a  grove  of  fine  trees 
situated  from  it  a  distance  of  about  1000  yards.  Into 
this  grove  the  Arabs  marched  to  encamp. 

Kwikuru,  or  the  capital,  was  a  good  distinction  awarded 
to  the  village,  or  town  rather,  for  its  size  and  impor- 
tance ;  for,  next  to  Simbamwenni,  it  was  the  most  popu- 
lous place  they  had  found  in  Africa.  Cattle  grazed  by 
the  thousand  a  little  distance  off  from  the  grove, 
attended  by  watchful  and  well-armed  herdsmen.  The 
lowing  of  the  cows,  and  the  bleating  of  the  sheep  and 
goats,  and  the  braying  of  a  few  large  donkeys,  were 
welcome  sounds  to  travellers,  to  whom  such  sights  in 
Africa  were  rare.  And  the  long  extent  of  well-tilled 
ground,  in  which  grew  the  Indian  corn,  the  manioc,  the 
liolcus  sorghum,  the  sugar-cane,  and  plantain,  with 
abundance  of  vegetables  and  melons,  enhanced  the 
pleasure  the  Arabs'  people  naturally  felt,  unaccustomed 
as  they  were,  since  leaving  Zanzibar,  to  feast  their  eyes 
ipon  such  scenes. 

Late  in  the  afternoon,  after  the  Arab  chiefs  had,  with 
commendable  caution,  constructed  a  dense  hedge  of 
bush  and  branches  around  their  camp,  they  called  a 
meeting  to  discuss  the  measures  they  should  take  to 
open  friendly  communication  with  the  formidable 
citizens  of  Kwikuru. 

When  they  were  all  assembled,  the  leader  Khamis 
said  to  them : 

"  My   friends,   we  are   at  last  in   Urori,   where   I 


THE    ARAB    COUNCIL.  89 

suspect  we  shall  have  to  conduct  ourselves  differently 
from  what  we  have  been  accustomed  to.  I  mean  that 
I  fear  that  tribute  may  be  exacted  by  the  King,  and  I 
have  called  you  here  to  advise  prudence,  and  to  ask 
you  to  use  tact  in  all  your  dealings  with  them.  We 
may  have  to  pay  a  heavy  tribute,  for  this  King  is 
evidently  powerful  and  rich,  and  a  mean  present  of 
cloth  I  expect  he  will  refuse." 

"  Khamis,"  said  Sultan  bin  Ali,  "  thou  hast  done  well 
to  advise  us  upon  this  beforehand.  What  amount  of 
cloth  dost  thou  think  will  suffice  this  man's  greed? 
We  may  be  liberal,  for  we  can  afford  it,  but  we  have 
not  one  doti  (four  yards)  of  cloth  too  much." 

The  chief  answered,  "I  do  not  know  as  yet  what 
amount  will  suffice,  but  let  us  begin  prudently,  for  in 
that  course  is  wisdom.  I  suggest  that  six  doti  be  made 
up ;  two  doti  (eight  yards)  of  Joho  cloth  for  the  King, 
two  doti  of  light  checks  for  his  wife,  one  doti  of  Muscat 
check  with  the  red  and  yellow  borders  for  his  eldest 
son,  and  one  doti  of  good  Kaniki  (blue  cotton)  for  the 
principal  elder." 

"  That  idea  seems  excellent  to  me,"  said  Sultan  bin 
Ali,  "  and  Amer,  thou  hast  a  cunning  slave  called 
Moto,  a  Mrori,  I  believe;  let  him  and  another  good 
man  take  the  cloths  to  the  King  with  words  of  friend- 
ship from  us,  that  we  may  pass  through  the  country  in 
tranquillity  and  peace  with  all  men." 

This  advice  meeting  the  approbation  of  all  the  chiefs, 
Moto,  accompanied  by  the  kirangozi  of  Khamis  bin 
Abdullah,  who  was  learned  in  all  the  languages  of 
Eastern  Central  Africa,  sallied  out  of  the  camp  in  the 
direction  >f  Kwikuru,  while  the  Arabs  sat  in  the  tent 


90  MY   KALULU. 

of  their  leader,  hospitably  entertained  with  the  best 
that  the  larder  could  furnish. 

An  hour  had  barely  elapsed  before  Moto  and  the 
kirangozi,  or  guide,  returned  to  the  camp ;  and  going 
directly  to  the  principal  tent,  kneeled  before  the  door 
and  said  to  the  Arabs  : 

"  Salaam  Aleikum  !"  (Peace  be  unto  you.)  To  which 
greeting  the  Arabs  responded  with  one  voice  : 

"  Aleikum  Salaam  !"     (And  unto  you  be  peace.) 

"Well,  Moto,  speak,"  said  Khamis.  "Why,  you 
have  brought  the  present  back !  You  have  been 
unsuccessful  ?" 

"  These  are  the  King's  words,  which  he  commanded 
me  to  tell  you :  '  Why  have  you  come  to  my  country  ? 
Know  you  not  that  there  is  enmity  between  the  Warori 
and  the  children  of  the  Arabs  ?  Mostana,  the  great 
chief  whom  the  cruel  traders  slew,  was  my  friend  ;  and 
can  I  forget  his  death  with  such  a  contemptible  present 
as  that  which  you  have  brought  to  me  ?  Go  slaves, 
and  tell  your  masters  that,  unless  they  send  me  fifty 
bales  of  cloth,  and  fifty  guns,  with  twenty  barrels  of 
gunpowder,  they  must  return  the  way  they  came.' 
These,  my  masters,  are  the  words  which  Olimali  bade 
us  tell  you." 

A  deep  silence  followed  this  declaration  of  the  King 
of  Kwikuru,  and  the  Arabs  instinctively  looked  at  one 
another  in  surprise  and  dismay. 

Sheikh  Mohammed,  the  black-browed  Arab,  resolute 
and  determined  as  he  always  was,  first  broke  the  silence 
with  the  question,  directed  to  Moto  : 

"Have  you  regarded  well  this  village  of  Olimali?" 

"  I  have,  master,"  said  Moto. 


IS  IT   WAR,    OK   PEACE?  91 

"  Is  it  strong  ?  Speak,  for  I  respect  your  opinion, 
Moto." 

"  It  is  strong,  master,  much  too  strong  for  us  to 
attack  it  with  our  people.  If  the  Warori  come  out  of 
their  village  they  could  not  take  this  camp  while  our 
men  remained  within. 

"  That  is  well  spoken,  Moto,"  replied  Mohammed ; 
and  turning  to  Sheikh  Khamis,  he  asked  : 

"  Hast  thou  decided  what  to  do,  son  of  Ahdullah  ?  " 

"  Mashallah  !  my  friend,  can  I  decide  upon  so  import- 
ant a  subject  as  giving  away  thy  property  to  this  greedy 
infidel  ?  May  his  soul  perish  in  Al  Hotamah  !  Does  he 
think  that  cloth,  and  guns,  and  powder  grow  in  the 
jungles  of  Africa  ?  But  this  is  serious,  and  we  must 
set  on  our  heads  the  caps  of  wisdom  and  understanding 
to  consider  the  determination  of  Olimali.  Speak,  friends, 
Arabs  of  Muscat  and  chiefs  of  Zanzibar,  my  ears  are 
open." 

Out  spoke  Amer  bin  Osman  :  "  Do  you  think,  Moto, 
if  we  offered  half  he  would  accept  ?" 

"  No,  master,  I  do  not.  I  think  Olimali  desires  war 
and  not  peace,  and  if  he  thought  you  would  send  fifty 
bales  of  cloth,  he  would  ask  for  fifty  more.  I  heard  the 
people  talk,  as  I  left  the  King's  presence,  of  war.  My 
ears  are  very  sharp." 

"  War !"  shouted  Mohammed,  "  then  war  he  shall 
have,  and  I  shall  have  the  pleasure  to  put  light  through 
his  body  with  my  good  Shiraz  sword;"  and  Sheikh 
Mohammed  looked  as  fierce  as  his  threat. 

"  Peace,  Mohammed,  my  friend,"  said  Sultan  bin  Ali. 

It  is  not  everyone  who  trusteth  in  his  sword  flourisheth. 

I  think  there  are  more  ways  of  tiding  over  this  evil 


92  MY   KALULU. 

hour  than  by  war,  even  if  we  were  doubly  strong  with 
men  and  guns.  Let  us  act  prudently  in  the  hour  of 
danger." 

"  Sultan  bin  Ali  is  right,"  said  Sheikh  Thani. 
"  Eather  let  us  try  all  pacific  measures  first,  and  let 
war  be  the  last  resource.  We  have  slaves,  and  women, 
and  little  ones  in  the  camp,  besides  much  property. 
We  must  remember  this  before  we  act  hastily." 

"  Thani  has  spoken  well,  and  with  understanding ; 
and  I  propose  that  we  send  forty  good  cloths  and  forty 
ordinary  cloths,  besides  an  odd  gun  or  two,  with  half  a 
keg  of  powder  to  Olimali  by  Moto  and  the  kirangozi, 
who  will  speak  him  fairly  and  with  due  respect,"  said 
the  leader,  Khamis. 

"  I  do  not  go  again,"  said  Moto.  "  What  I  have  seen 
in  the  village,  and  what  my  ears  have  heard  are  no 
light  things,  and  I  would  ask  permission  from  my  master 
to  remain." 

"Well,  never  mind,  any  man  will  do  who  has  a 
smooth  tongue  and  fair  speech/'  said  Khaniis.  "  Let 
the  kirangozi  choose  whom  he  will  take,  and  let  him  go 
with  the  cloth." 

A  man  was  readily  found,  who,  ignorant  of  the 
danger,  had  no  reason  to  refuse  to  go  upon  the  errand 
which  the  always  bold  Moto  had  refused. 

But  even  as  the  guide  and  his  companion  were  leav- 
ing the  camp  Moto  saw  he  had  acted  wisely,  for 
the  cattle  were  being  driven  towards  the  village  with 
far  more  expedition  than  the  time  of  day  warranted ; 
but  he  held  his  tongue,  not  wishing  to  alarm  the  camp 
unnecessarily. 

He  followed  the  mor  ?ments  of  the  kirangozi  and  his 


IT   IS   WAR  !  93 

companion  with  exceeding  interest  until  they  had  arrived 
at  the  gate,  where  they  were  halted ;  and  after  a  short 
pause,  he  saw  the  two  men  returning  towards  the  camp. 

Proceeding  to  the  gate  of  the  camp,  he  there  awaited 
the  arrival  of  the  kirangozi,  and  when  he  was  near 
enough  Moto  quietly  asked  of  him  : 

"  Is  it  peace,  or  war  ?  " 

"War!" 

He  needed  to  hear  no  more,  for  he  had  been  certain 
of  it,  and  he  went  directly  to  his  friend  Simba  to  com- 
municate the  news,  who  received  it  with  surprise. 

"  War,  Moto  ?  Then  our  fears,  my  friend,  have  turned 
out  true,  and  it  is  because  of  the  battle  which  thou  wert 
in  with  Kisesa  against  Mostana,  eh  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Sirnba ;  and  wouldst  thou  believe  it  ?  I  saw  two 
or  three  fellows  eye  me  pretty  hard,  and  it  was  for  that 
I  refused  to  go  the  second  time  ;  for  if  they  had  known 
to  a  certainty  that  I  was  in  that  battle  thou  wouldst 
never  have  seen  Moto  again,  friend  Simba." 

During  the  greater  part  of  that  night  the  Arabs  sat 
in  council,  debating  how  to  proceed ;  but  not  agreeing, 
they  separated  for  the  night,  not,  however,  without 
posting  sentinels  all  around  the  camp  under  the  charge 
of  Sheikh  Thani. 


MY  KALULU. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Khamis's  Address  to  the  Arabs— Proposals  for  Attack  on  Kwikurn— 
Simba  splits  the  Gato  from  Top  to  Bottom— The  Warori  Chief 
shot — Death  of  Khamis  bin  Abdullah — Amer  bin  Osman  pierced 
by  an  Arrow — Selim  made  Prisoner — Selim  brutally  lashed  by 
Tifum  —  The  three  Arab-boys  brought  before  Ferodia  —  Selim 
refuses  to  drink  or  dance — Abdullah  refuses  to  be  called  a  Slave 
— Flight  of  Sultan  bin  Ali — Division  of  the  Spoils— The  Magic 
Drink :  Mutilation  of  the  Dead— The  Chant  of  the  Magic  Doctors. 

THE  young  people  who  liave  been  fortunate  in  buying 
this  book  may  not  have  experience  of  the  battle-field,  and 
therefore  may  not  know  what  the  feelings  and  thoughts 
of  those  who  are  about  to  stake  their  lives  against  the 
lives  of  others  for  the  victory  in  the  bloody  contest  are. 
The  feeling  is  the  same  in  all  men,  whether  white  or 
black,  though  some  natures  are  so  constituted  that  they 
are  enabled  to  hide  feelings  which  some  say  partake 
largely  of  fear.  But  I  deny  that  such  indicate  fear, 
though,  left  to  themselves,  they  might  create  fear.  In 
the  Arab  camp,  as  report  and  rumour  had  been  busy  at 
the  camp-fires,  a  feeling  of  dread  predominated  in  all 
minds,  but  had  there  been  one  chief  of  resolution,  with 
power  unlimited  over  all,  a  few  words  of  cheer  had  done 
wonders  in  improving  the  tone  of  their  minds. 

Khamis  bin  Abdullah  was  a  brave  man ;  no  man 
might  deny  that ;  but  his  bravery  was  undisciplined ;  it 
was  uncultivated ;  it  was  the  bravery  of  a  wild  but 


KHAMIS'S    ADDRESS   TO   THE   ARABS.  95 

noble  heart.  He  had  not  seen  so  many  battle-fields 
that  he  could  afford  to  smile  at  the  declaration  of  Oli- 
mali ;  he  had  not  the  experience  of  war  which  would 
have  satisfied  him  that,  however  large  and  numerous  the 
force  of  Olimali  was,  he  had  resources  enough  in  him- 
self to  defeat  them  all.  Khamis  bin  Abdullah  could 
die  himself,  but  he  could  not  bring  others  to  look  upon 
death  with  calmness  and  courage.  So  that,  despite  tho 
high-spirited  courage  of  his  race,  which  he  eminently 
possessed,  the  truth  must  be  told  without  any  disparage- 
ment to  himself;  a  feeling  of  depression,  some  undefined 
dread,  remained  settled  in  his  breast,  though  his  outer 
aspect,  his  mien,  or  behaviour,  did  not  betray  this. 

As  it  was  with  Khamis,  so  was  it  with  the  other 
chiefs.  Amer  bin  Osman  was  as  brave  as  a  lion,  but  he 
could  not  depend  upon  his  people  as  he  could  depend 
upon  himself  personally,  and  this  thought  created  the 
dread,  and  doubt,  and  apprehension  of  something  un- 
definable,  which  all  the  chiefs  at  this  critical  moment 
felt. 

Sheikh  Mohammed,  Sultan  bin  Ali,  and  the  rest 
were  as  brave  as  any  living  men.  Had  there  been  only 
one  hundred  Arabs,  a  doubtful  issue  of  the  war  would 
never  have  been  entertained ;  but  there  were  only 
twelve  Arabs  and  six  hundred  black  men;  and  how 
long  would  the  black  men  stand  together  ? 

At  sunrise,  another  meeting  was  called,  and  the  Arab 
chiefs,  with  their  sons,  hastened  to  the  council. 

Khamis,  the  leader,  when  all  had  been  seated,  said : 

"  My  friends,  the  last  words  of  Olimali,  according  to 
my  kirangozi,  were  that  the  Arabs  need  not  try  to 
tempt  him  to  forego  his  revenge,  but  that  we  must  pro- 


96  MY   KALULU. 

pare  for  war.  We  can  easily  prepare  for  war,  for  we 
are  always  ready ;  but  we  must  endeavour  to  sustain 
each  other  by  friendly  counsel  and  cheering  words; 
for  in  a  fatal  issue  to  us  of  this  war  we  know  what 
the  fate  of  us  true  believers  will  be.  We  can  hold  out 
in  our  camp  against  four  times  the  number  that  Oli- 
mali  may  bring  against  us.  We  are  weak,  however, 
in  this  country,  because  we  have  no  friends  to  supply 
us  with  food,  and  it  is  not  a  little  that  will  suffice  to 
feed  six  hundred  souls.  The  men  had  no  food  yester- 
day, they  have  none  to-day  ;  they  cannot  hold  out  long 
in  the  camp  against  hunger.  In  this  case  what  do  you 
propose  ?" 

Sultan  bin  Ali  spoke  and  said,  "  Our  answer  has  been 
igiven  to  us,  and  there  is  no  longer  any  doubt  of  what 
we  have  to  do.  We  must  fight,  but  how  fight  is  the 
question.  Shall  we  await  here  in  the  camp  the  coming 
of  the  infidel  savages,  or  shall  we  sally  out  of  the 
camp  and  attack  them  in  their  boma  (palisade)  ?" 

Sheikh  Mohammed  answered,  "  We  cannot  remain  in 
the  camp  to  starve  and  eat  each  other ;  we  must  go  out 
and  get  cattle,  while  a  few  of  us  stop  inside  here  to 
strengthen  the  camp  with  branches.  I  would  suggest 
also  that  a  trench  be  dug  all  around  the  camp,  and  the 
earth  thrown  against  the  hedge  as  a  parapet.  Wallahi ! 
I  have  seen  such  things  done  in  Unyanyembe,  and  the 
enemy  beaten." 

"Mohammed's  words  are  well  spoken,"  said  Amer 
bin  Osman.  "  I  would  advise  eleven  of  us  sally  out 
with  our  men,  and  one  Arab  remain  with  one  hundred 
men,  who  will  stir  themselves  to  strengthen  the  de- 
fences with  our  cloth  bales  and  baggage ;  and  if  we 


PROPOSALS   FOR   ATTACK   ON   KWIKURU.  97 

have  to  fall  back,  we  shall  find  a  strong  place  ready  for 
us.  We  can  harry  those  infidels  ;  though  they  may  he 
hidden  behind  triple  rows  of  palisades,  some  of  oui 
bullets  will  reach  them.  Thanks  to  Allah  !  we  have 
enough  ammunition  with  us." 

"Very  good  indeed,"  said  Sheikh  Thani,  a  wiry, 
cautious  old  man,  who  had  had  much  experience  in 
Africa ;  "  but  supposing  we  are  beaten  in  our  attack 
upon  the  palisades  of  Kwikuru,  we  shall  not  be  any 
better  off  than  we  were  before,  but  worse;  our  men 
will  get  disheartened,  and  starvation  will  stare  us  in 
the  face.  I  propose  that  five  hundred  men,  divided 
into  two  parties,  make  for  the  gates  as  quickly  as  pos- 
sible, and  break  open  everything  with  all  the  speed  we 
can.  It  is  only  in  this  way  that  we  can  succeed." 

"  The  oldest  among  ye  have  spoken,"  said  the 
leader  Khamis,  "and  ye  have  spoken  well.  But  I 
have  been  in  Urori  before,  and  know  the  customs  of  the 
Warori,  If  we  succeed  in  taking  this  village  of  Kwi- 
kuru, we  cannot  hope  to  be  permitted  to  march  through 
this  country  any  more ;  but  as  soon  as  we  take  it  we 
must  strike  along  the  road  to  Unyanyembe.  It  is 
useless  for  me  to  tell  ye  that  I  advised  ye  at  first 
not  to  take  the  Urori  road.  I  shall  not  quarrel  with 
ye  about  that  now,  but  will  try  to  do  my  best  for  our 
general  safety.  If  we  succeed  in  destroying  Olimali 
and  his  people,  we  must  begin  our  march  north  to 
Unyanyembe  to-night,  for  in  two  days  the  fugitives 
will  carry  the  news  from  one  end  of  the  country 
to  another." 

"  Excellently  spoken,  brave  Khamis,"  said  Amer  bin 
Osman  "Thou  hast  a  wise  head,  and  art  a  worthy 

H 


98  MY  KALULU. 

leader.  Do  them,  with  thy  men  and  other  chiefs,  attack 
one  gate,  and  I,  with  my  men  and  other  chiefs,  will 
attack  the  other  gate,  and  whosoever  takes  a  gate  first, 
let  him  blow  on  his  horn  once.  I  advise  now  that 
whatsoever  we  may  have  we  shall  eat,  and  that  after 
we  hreak  our  fast  we  sally  out." 

"  Praised  be  Allah  for  his  goodness  !  Let  us  eat ; 
then  fight !"  all  shouted. 

In  half  an  hour  breakfast  had  been  despatched,  and 
every  chief  sallied  out  with  his  men  under  his  respec- 
tive flag,  except  Sultan  bin  Ali,  who  was  left  with  one 
hundred  men  to  prepare  the  camp  for  defence  in  case 
of  failure. 

Simba  and  Moto  had  also  had  their  little  council 
together;  and  as  they  marched  by  the  side  of  Amer 
bin  Osman,  various  signs  might  have  been  seen  by  the 
observer  to  pass  between  them,  accompanied  by  many 
ominous  shakings  of  the  head. 

A  deep  silence  prevailed  near  the  village ;  not  a  soul 
was  seen,  not  a  dog  was  heard  to  bark  ;  but  the  sun 
shone  as  usual  with  its  summer  heat,  and  the  sky  was 
perfectly  cloudless  and  beautiful  in  its  azure  purity. 

But  little  did  the  approaching  Arabs  and  their  fol- 
lowers heed  the  beauty  of  the  sky,  the  brilliancy  of  the 
day,  or  the  heat  of  the  sun. 

When  they  had  advanced  within  300  yards  of  the 
village,  the  force  under  Amer  bin  Osman  separated 
from  that  of  Khamis  bin  Abdullah,  and  marched  at  a  re- 
spectful distance  from  the  village  towards  the  southern 
gate,  and  when  he  had  gained  his  position,  at  a  precon- 
certed signal  both  forces  began  their  firing,  advancing 
rapidly  as  they  fired. 


SIMBA    SPLITS   THE   GATE    FROM    TOP   TO   BOTTOM.       99 

Tlie  village  stirred  not ;  not  a  sign  of  life  was 
visible  for  some  time,  until  the  Arabs  had  approached 
within  fifty  yards ;  then  clouds  of  arrows  were  seen  to 
issue  from  the  village,  and  furious  yells  were  heard, 
which  seemed  to  rend  the  sky.  Numbers  of  the  Arab 
followers  fell  pierced  to  the  core  by  the  arrows ;  but 
the  animated  shouts  of  their  chiefs  spurred  them  on 
towards  the  palisade. 

In  a  few  moments,  after  repeated  discharges  of  mus- 
ketry, the  Arabs  gained  the  outer  defence  of  the  vil- 
lage, and,  intruding  their  guns  between  the  tall  posts, 
were  soon  firing  right  in  the  faces  of  the  astonished 
but  not  dismayed  people  of  Olimali.  But  at  this 
juncture,  a  long  blast  on  a  deep-sounding  horn  was 
heard  from  the  interior,  simultaneously  with  a  shorter 
and  shriller  sound  which  proceeded  from  the  southern 
gate.  The  shriller  horn  belonged  to  Amer  bin  Osman, 
and  was  blown  by  Moto ;  but  what  did  the  bass  hoin 
from  the  interior  of  the  village  mean  ?  But  there  was 
no  time  to  lose  in  conjecture. 

Amer  bin  Osman  had  advanced  with  resistless  impe- 
tuosity towards  the  southern  gate,  and  the  gigantic 
Simba  had,  with  one  blow  of  his  heavy  axe,  split  the 
gate  from  top  to  bottom,  and,  giving  it  a  strong  push 
with  his  foot,  had  sent^  it  flying  open,  through  which, 
accompanied  by  his  master  Amer  and  Selim,  who 
carried  his  rifle,  he  had  bounded  into  the  interior,  firing 
his  musket  with  the  utmost  rapidity. 

Amei's  followers,  animated  by  the  valour  of  their 
master  and  the  immense  strength  of  Simba,  now  became 
as  brave  as  lions,  and  vied  with  each  other  in  noise  and 
bravery.  Not  being  able  to  make  their  way  rapidly 


100  MY   KALULU. 

enough  by  the  gate,  which  was  thronged  by  the 
b'esiegers,  they  climbed  over  the  palisades  like  monkeys, 
and  little  Niani's  agility  might  have  astonished  his 
namesake.  Abdullah,  Mussoud,  and  Isa  were  with 
their  parents,  Sheikhs  Mohammed  and  Hamdan,  and 
they  crept  through  the  gate  much  behind  Selim  and 
his  father  Amer,  owing  to  the  press  of  besiegers. 

So  quickly  had  Simba  gained  the  gate  and  destroyed 
it,  that  all  the  fugitives  were  not  able  to  enter  the  inner 
inclosure  which  surrounded  the  king's  quarters,  and  a 
body  of  them,  numbering  about  fifty,  under  the  leader- 
ship of  the  king's  eldest  son,  now  stood  with  their 
backs  to  the  palisades,  resolutely  confronting  Simba 
and  his  companions,  with  heavy  spears  in  their  hands. 

Simba,  at  this  time  before  a  foe  on  whom  he  could 
exert  the  full  power  of  his  arm,  became  transformed 
into  the  embodiment  of  a  black  Mars,  the  god  of  war. 
He  was  no  longer  the  humble  and  obedient  servant  of 
Sheikh  Amer  and  the  true  friend  of  Selim.  He  was 
more;  he  was  their  irresistible  leader.  In  his  eyea 
glowed  the  ardour  of  fierce  battle ;  the  terrible  savage 
spirit  of  the  "Warundi,  hitherto  constrained  for  faithful, 
though  menial,  service,  had  burst  its  trammels,  and 
he  now  stood,  with  uplifted  musket, — confessed — the 
bronze  Achilles  of  the  war.  His  fierce  eye  caused  the 
doomed  fugitives  to  quail  with  cowardly  dread ;  and 
when  aimed  at  him,  the  heavy  spears  of  the  Warori 
fell  harmless  at  his  feet.  Giving  vent  to  the  hitherto 
latent  passion  of  the  savage's  soul  in  a  loud  bellowing 
cry,  he  sprang  forward,  and  the  rapidity  with  which 
he  dealt  his  blows  with  his  clubbed  musket  awed  even 
the  warrior  soul  of  his  Arab  chief.  But  not  for  long 


THE  WARORI  ,  PHIEP;  ssoax,', ,  r;  >,  \\  /1 01 

did  Amer  pause  to  regard  even  the  prowess  of  Simba. 
Calling  to  his  followers,  lie  raised  his  long  two-edged 
sword,  and  darted  at  the  enemy,  plying  the  weapon 
best  known  to  him  and  his  race  with  a  power  which 
elicited  as  much  admiration  as  Simba's  strength  of 
arm  and  dexterity  of  stroke  had  done. 

Kendered  desperate  by  the  knowledge  of  their  situ- 
ation, the  remaining  Warori,  headed  by  their  chief, 
made  a  rush  towards  their  enemies  and  used  their 
heavy  spears  with  frantic  energy.  In  front  of  the 
Warori  chief  stood  Selim,  firing  and  loading  his  rifle 
with  a  coolness  and  method  which  would  have  won 
applause  from  his  father's  people  had  the  combat- 
ants not  been  so  busily  engaged.  He  was  in  the 
act  of  re-loading  when  the  desperate  rush  of  the 
Warori  was  made,  and  their  chief  stood  with  uplifted 
spear  above  him ;  but  well  was  it  for  him  that  the 
watchful  eye  of  Moto  was  on  him,  else  had  our  story 
been  ended  here,  ere  it  is  hardly  begun.  When  it 
seemed  that  Selim  could  not  have  been  saved,  and  he 
stood  expectant  of  the  blow  which  would  have  ended 
his  young  life  there  and  then,  he  saw  the  chief's  head 
fall  back  with  a  cruel  jagged  wound  in  the  temple, 
through  which  the  bullet  of  Moto  had  sped  home. 

The  Warori  no  longer  resisted  when  they  saw  their 
chief  fall,  and  attempted  to  fly,  but  the  force  of  Arabs 
was  too  numerous ;  they  fell  dead  to  a  man. 

Khamis  bin  Abdullah  had  also  been  successful. 
Cheered  by  the  news  which  the  horn  of  Amer  con- 
veyed, he  soon  effected  an  entrance,  and,  accompanied 
by  his  followers,  he  had  entered  the  village,  and  almost 
similar  scenes  awaited  him  though  not  so  sanguinary. 


1021',    LV?  vie  t<"\°*  '      MY.  E£LULU. 

When  they  had  succeeded  in  forcing  the  outer  in- 
closurc,  they  had  still  a  hard  struggle  before  them  to 
conquer  the  village ;  but  they,  no  doubt,  would  have 
done  so  had  not  a  new  enemy  come  upon  the  field. 

Unknown  to  the  Arabs,  a  few  miles  west  of  the 
village  was  stationed  a  large  body  of  Watuta,  whose 
chief  had  been  sent  by  Katalambula,  brother  of  the 
dead  Mostana,  to  pay  his  respects  to  his  brother's 
friends,  and  to  renew  "  assurances  of  his  esteem  and 
consideration  "  for  them,  as  the  old  letters  used  to  say. 

This  body  of  Watuta  was  one  thousand  strong,  and 
as  soon  as  the  Arab  caravans  hove  in  sight,  Olimali 
had  despatched  messengers  to  Ferodia,  the  Watuta 
chief,  telling  him  of  his  intentions,  and  bidding  him 
hasten  to  the  neighbourhood  to  watch  events,  and  to  be 
ready  for  the  signal,  as  he  intended  to  attack  the 
Arab  camp.  But  the  attack  of  the  Arabs  upon  his 
village  had  caused  him  to  give  the  signal  earlier  than 
he  had  at  first  anticipated,  and  the  easy  entrance  of 
the  Arabs  into  the  outer  village  had  been  partly  effected 
through  the  connivance  of  this  wily  chief,  though  in 
the  loss  of  warriors  and  in  the  death  of  his  eldest  son 
he  had  paid  dearly  for  his  treachery. 

While  the  Arabs  and  their  followers  now  devoted 
their  attention  to  the  attack  upon  the  inner  inclosure, 
which  was  vigorously  defended,  the  major  number  of 
the  Watuta  had  risen,  in  response  to  the  deep-sounding 
war-horn  of  the  Warori,  from  among  the  corn-fields  to 
the  west  of  the  village  and  camp  of  the  Arabs,  and 
had  hurried  to  the  rescue. 

They  came  upon  the  outer  inclosure  just  as  the  Arabs 
commenced  their  attack  upon  the  inner  palisade,  and 


DEATH    OF   KHAMIS   BIN   ABDULLAH.  103 

the  first  time  the  Arabs  knew  of  their  presence  was 
when  they  were  first  fired  upon  before  and  behind. 

The  followers  of  the  Arabs,  before  so  valiant,  now 
became  panic-stricken,  and  they  simultaneously  made 
a  rush  for  the  gates,  while  the  defiant  yells  of  the 
savages  completely  drowned  their  cries;  but  the  cun- 
ning Watuta  had  closed  the  gates,  or  had  so  barricaded 
them  that  egress  was  impossible.  They  now  saw 
nothing  but  death  staring  them  in  the  face — savages 
in  front,  savages  behind;  both  parties  defended  by 
palisades,  while  they  stood  exposed  between,  to  be  shot 
to  death  in  their  tracks.  It  was  useless  for  the  Arab 
leaders  to  attempt  to  encourage  them,  for  one  after 
another  of  these  brave  men  fell  and  died.  Khamis 
bin  Abdullah  fell,  pierced  by  a  dozen  arrows,  and  his 
son,  the  noble  young  Khamis — the  proud-spirited 
young  Arab — fell  also  across '  the  body  of  his  father  at 
the  hands  of  the  people  whom  he  so  much  despised. 
Mussoud,  and  Thani,  and  Amram  died  also  bravely, 
and  one  after  another  of  their  followers  fell  to  rise  no 
more,  until  those  who  were  left  threw  down  their  guns 
crying  "  Aman,  aman  !"  (Mercy,  mercy !)  upon  seeing 
\?hich  the  Watuta  and  Warori  desisted  from  further 
murder,  to  make  slaves  of  those  who  cried  for  quarter. 

The  force  under  Amer  bin  Osman,  Sheikh  Mohammed, 
and  Hamdan,  and  the  other  chiefs,  fared  as  badly. 
They  were  engaged  in  vigorously  attacking  the  inner 
defence  in  front  of  them,  when  they  heard  a  loud 
gurgling  shriek  issue  from  Sheikh  Mohammed,  who  had 
been  pierced  in  the  nape  of  the  neck  from  an  arrow 
behind,  and  on  turning  to  see  whence  it  came,  they 
were  dismayed  to  find  an  enemy  of  another  tribe 


104  MY   KALULU. 

behind  them.  Moto,  on  seeing  them,  shouted  "  The 
Watuta !  the  Watuta !  Olimali  has  betrayed  us  into 
their  hands."  Simba,  hearing  the  words  of  Moto, 
desisted  from  further  attack,  and  came  to  Amer  bin 
Osman,  counselling  him  to  fly  with  him,  and  handing 
him  a  shield  to  cover  his  body,  which,  from  the  dress  he 
wore,  was  a  prominent  mark.  Moto  also  held  a  couple 
of  shields  before  Selim,  while  Abdullah  and  Mussoud 
were  ordered  to  do  the  same. 

"  Fly  !"  said  the  astonished  Amer — "  fly  !  Ah,  Simba, 
my  friend,  had  we  wings,  we  might  fly.  See  you  not 
the  gate  is  closed  ?" 

"  The  gate  is  closed,  I  know,  great  master,  but 
Simba's  arm  is  strong,  and  I  will  force  it  open." 

"  No,  Simba,  I  cannot  fly  to  be  butchered  like  a  bul- 
lock outside.  I  shall  meet  my  fate  here.  Ha  !  do 
you  hear  that  ?  See  !  the  savages  are  within.  Kharnis 
bin  Abdullah  is  dead!  Save  my  boy  Selim,  for  his 
mother's  sake !  Ho,  my  son,  come  to  me  !  One  embrace 
before  we  part  for  ever ;  but,  my  son,  remember,  I  shall 
meet  thee  in  Paradise  !" 

The  father  and  son  were  united  in  a  fervent  embrace 
when  Amer  received  an  arrow  in  the  back  from  within 
the  inner  inclosure,  which  caused  him  to  fall,  with  his 
son  in  his  arms,  to  the  ground.  The  arrow  had  been 
driven  by  a  strong  hand,  for  the  point  projected  in 
front  and  slightly  wounded  Selim  in  the  chest,  the 
blood  of  father  and  son  commingling  in  one  stream. 

"Brave  Simba  and  faithful  Moto,  where  are  ye? 
Save  my  boy !"  cried  Amer,  looking  up  with  glazed 
eyes  at  the  two  who  bent  over  him,  heart-stricken 
with  sorrow.  "  Save  my  darling  Selim  !  Save  him  for 


AMER   BIN   OSMAN   PIERCED   BY   AN   ARROW.          105 

the  love  I  bore  you  !  Ah,  Selim,  my  son,  kiss  thy 

mother  for  thy  fa Amina  !  — Sel Ah !" —  and 

the  great  soul  of  Amer  hastened  upward  to  the  Judg- 
ment Seat. 

Simba  and  Moto,  when  they  saw  their  master  had 
breathed  his  last,  stretched  his  form  out  evenly,  and, 
placing  a  cloth  reverently  over  his  face,  caught  hold 
of  Selim,  and  pressing  the  heart-broken  boy  to  the 
ground,  close  by  the  body  of  his  father,  said  to  him : 

"  Lie  still,  young  master.  Nay,  but  you  must.  Your 
father  commanded  us  to  save  you,  and  we  will ;  but  you 
must  do  what  we  advise  you.  Think  of  your  mother, 
of  many  happy  days  yet  in  store  for  you.  Lie  still  as 
death,  and  they  will  take  you  to  Katalambula's  village, 
and  there  you  will  meet  us.  Here,  Abdullah !  Mus- 
soud  !  Isa  !  lie  down  here,  alongside  of  Selim.  What, 
all  the  chiefs  dead  already  !  Wallahi  !  but  this  is  a 
sad  day  for  the  Arabs  at  Zanzibar  !" 

Having  given  these  instructions  to  the  Arab  boys, 
which  had  been  given  in  much  less  time  than  we  have 
taken  to  record  them,  Simba  and  Moto  also  fell  to  the 
ground,  but  retaining  their  spears  and  shields  in  their 
hands. 

By  this  time  the  Watuta  were  within  the  village, 
crowing  triumphantly  over  their  success ;  but  Ferodia, 
the  chief,  after  giving  orders  to  bind  the  captives,  has- 
tened away  with  nearly  all  his  force  to  attack  the  camp, 
which,  under  old  Sultan  bin  Ali,  held  out  still  against 
the  force  that  had  been  detached  to  attack  it. 

While  the  few  remaining  Watuta  were  binding  the 
captives,  Simba  and  Moto  rose  to  their  feet,  and,  using 
their  spears  right  and  left,  soon  cleared  a  passage  to 


10G  MY   KALULU. 

the  gate,  before  the  astonished  savages  could  recover 
their  senses. 

Once  outside  the  gate,  Simba  and  Moto  exerted  their 
powers  to  the  utmost,  and  by  their  extraordinary  speed 
soon  left  their  pursuers  far  behind. 

Finding  it  useless  to  pursue  the  runaways,  the 
Watuta  began  to  examine  the  wounded,  and  especially 
the  Arabs,  whom  they  surveyed  with  astonishment. 
The  group  formed  by  Amer  bin  Osman,  Selim  his  son, 
Abdullah,  Mussoud,  and  Isa,  attracted  them  most  for 
their  rich  dresses.  They  began  to  strip  the  bodies,  but 
their  astonishment  was  very  great  when  they  perceived 
Isa  sit  up  and  fold  his  hands,  asking  for  mercy. 

Suspecting  that  others  shammed  death,  they  laid 
hold  of  Selim,  and  he  also  sat  up ;  then  Abdullah  and 
Mussoud,  and  they  also  sat  up,  looking  very  sheepish, 
or  like  guilty  people  caught  doing  a  mean  action. 
Angry  at  the  cheat,  as  they  imagined,  to  have  been 
practised  upon  them,  they  snatched  the  cloth  from  the 
face  of  the  dead  body  of  Amer  bin  Osman ;  but  there 
was  no  mistaking  him — he  was  dead. 

Some  were  for  slaying  the  boys  at  once ;  but  the 
majority  interposed,  and  said  in  an  inquiring  tone, 
"  Why  slay  boys,  when  you  can  make  slaves  of  them  ?" 
which  shortly  met  general  approbation. 

Upon  agreeing  to  this,  they  began  to  strip  Isa,  who 
shortly  found  himself  as  naked  as  when  he  was  born; 
but  being  extremely  dark  of  colour,  there  appeared 
nothing  remarkable  about  him  to  attract  any  special 
attention,  and  he  was  taken  at  once  to  the  other  cap- 
tives, where  he  was  firmly  bound  with  strips  of  green 
bark. 


SELIM    MADE   PRISONER.  107 

They  then  laid  violent  hands  on  the  others,  on  Selim, 
Abdullah,  and  Mussoud ;  and  despite  their  struggles  and 
tears,  they  were  soon  denuded  of  their  finery  and  of  their 
rich  embroidered  dress.  When  they  saw  the  pale  and 
clean  colour  of  their  bodies,  the  fierce  Watuta  gathered 
about  them,  and  wondered  what  strange  beings  these 
were  who  were  all  over  white,  while  they  themselves 
were  all  black.  They  looked  at  the  wound  in  Selim's 
chest,  and  on  pressing  it  saw  the  red  blood  flow,  which 
only  increased  their  astonishment ;  for  how  could  people 
with  white  skins  have  red  blood?  But  Selim's  proud 
heart  was  rebelling  against  the  indignity  of  being 
stared  at  as  a  curious  specimen  of  humanity,  and  he  had 
endeavoured  to  hide  his  blushes  with  his  hands;  but 
when  they  pulled  them  down,  and  ordered  him  to  show 
his  tongue  and  teeth,  and  began  to  feel  the  muscles  of 
his  arms  and  legs,  then  he  could  bear  no  more;  and 
flinging  himself  across  the  dead  body  of  his  father,  he 
wept  aloud,  and  prayed  to  God  that  he  might  die.  Ab- 
dullah and  Mussoud  were  as  yet  too  terrified  to  do  more 
than  cry  silently ;  and  they  were  accordingly  led  away 
and  bound  without  resistance.  They  then  took  hold 
of  Selim  to  tie  him,  but  he  would  not  rise ;  and,  an- 
gered at  what  they  deemed  his  stubbornness,  two 
warriors  brought  the  shafts  of  their  spears  full  upon 
his  body,  which  had  well-nigh  broken  the  high  courage 
of  the  young  Arab ;  for  so  great  was  the  pain  his  pride 
suffered,  and  so  indescribable  were  his  emotions,  that 
he  lay  like  one  stunned. 

While  the  boy  lay  fainting  in  the  hot  sun  amid  the 
dead  and  the  blood,  the  chief  of  the  party  in  charge  of 
•Jhe  prisoners,  casting  his  eyes  around,  saw  a  whip  of 


108  MY   KALULU. 

hippopotamus  hide  in  the  waist-cloth  of  one  of  ttie 
dead  fundis,  or  overseers,  of  the  Arahs.  This  pliant  and 
forinidahle  whip  the  chief— a  man  of  stern  and  forbid- 
ding aspect,  whose  name  was  Tifum  (pronounced  Tee- 
foom),— Tifum  Byah,  or  the  "  "Wicked  Tifum,"  and  who 
was  evidently  a  traveller — handled  like  a  man  who 
knew  its  uses,  for  he  made  it  fly  about  his  arm  in 
black  circles,  and  made  it  hiss  its  menace  in  the  ears  ci 
the  sorely-tried  Selim. 

"  Proud  Arab  boy,  arise !  Tifum  Byah  speaks  but 
once,  else  you  will  feel  the  pains  of  this  whip,  with 
which  your  cursed  race  torture  the  backs  of  your 
slaves.  Many  days  lie  between  here  and  Ututa,  and 
you  will  suffer  more  than  this  ere  you  see  our  plains. 
Arise  1  No  ?  then  words  are  light  as  air,  and  seldom 
go  into  the  ears  of  the  stubborn ;"  and  as  he  spoke,  he 
]  ashed  the  prostrate  youtU  with  all  his  might,  while  the 
shrieks  which  the  pain  elicited  at  last  from  him  werr< 
responded  to  by  the  mocking  laughter  of  the  bruta! 
crowd,  who  pointed  at  the  marks  which  the  whip  made 
in  high  glee. 

When  vTifum  fancied  he  had  punished  him  enough, 
he  ordered  the  boy  to  be  assisted  up  to  his  feet  and 
bound  ;  and  when  this  was  done  Tifum  lowered  his  face 
to  Selim's,  and  said,  "  Mark  ,my  words,  child  of  the 
pale  race  \  You  shall  be  Tifum's  slave,  to  hoe  his  field 
and  bring  him  wood  and  water.  You  shall  nurse 
his  children,  be  a  herdsman  of  his  cattle,  and  I  will 
break  your  heart,  and  make  your  ears  open  to  his 
slightest  breath.  Do  you  hear  me,  white  face  ?" 

So  strong  was  the  nauseous  and  hateful  repugnance 
he  felt  towards  this  man  that  Selim  could  not  repress 


8ELIM    BRUTALLY    LASHED   BY   TIFUM.  109 

the  expression  of  the  loathing  that  filled  him,  and 
almost  unconsciously  he  spat  in  his  face,  which  was 
instantly  retaliated  by  Tifum  with  a  tremendous  box 
on  the  ear,  which  prostrated  the  boy  once  more  across 
the  dead  body  of  Amer,  where  he  lay  like  one  deprived 
of  life,  and  not  all  the  brutal  lashing  which  the  almost 
lifeless  form  received  evoked  one  groan  from  him ;  and 
it  was  in  this  unconscious  state  that  he  was  carried  to 
where  the  other  prisoners  stood  huddled  together  like 
frightened  sheep. 

Then,  directing  his  attention  to  the  dead  bodies  of 
the  Arabs,  these  were  ordered  to  be  denuded  of  their 
clothing,  and  to  be  laid  in  a  row  together,  Sheikhs 
Khamis,  Amer,  Abdullah,  Mussoud,  Thani,  Hamdan, 
Mohammed,  Amram,  and  young  Khamis,  and  two 
others  of  lesser  note — an  honourable  company  truly, 
even  in  death  ! 

There  seemed  to  have  penetrated  into  the  brain  of 
the  unconscious  Selim  some  idea  of  what  was  about  to 
occur ;  for  as  soon  as  the  dead  had  been  gathered 
together,  he  raised  his  head  and  sat  up,  with  his  eyes 
fixed  upon  the  dishonoured  bodies  of  his  father  and  his 
father's  friends,  which  were  laid  side  by  side.  He 
heeded  not  the  taunts  of  the  Warori  who  had  collected 
to  menace  and  insult  the  prisoners,  and  feast  their 
curiosity  with  a  sight  of  the  noble  dead ;  he  heeded  not 
the  groans  of  his  boy-companions  Isa,  Abdullah,  and 
Mussoud,  nor  the  wailing  of  the  little  slave  Niani, 
who  had  been  born  on  his  father's  estate,  and  who  was 
now  crying  his  eyes  out  for  the  loss  of  his  master 
Amer,  and  for  the  more  pitiable  condition  of  his  young 
master  Selim ;  he  heeded  not  the  hot  sun  which  was 


110  MY  KALULU. 

blistering  his  back  with  its  fierce  heat,  nor  the  scores 
of  flies  which  troubled  his  numerous  wounds ;  he  sat 
heedless  of  all,  with  his  great  eyes  fixed  sadly  on  the 
remains  of  his  father. 

But  night  was  approaching,  and  Ferodia  had  not  yet 
returned.  Volleys  of  musketry  were  heard  incessantly 
all  the  afternoon;  but  as  the  sun  set  the  musketry 
ceased,  and  Ferodia  returned  with  all  but  a  few  of  his 
people,  when  it  was  reported  that  the  camp  still  held 
out,  but  that  in  the  morning  all  the  fighting  men  of 
Olimali  and  Ferodia  would  take  the  camp  at  a  rush. 
Until  then  he  had  left  a  few  of  his  men  to  watch  it,  lest 
they  might  abscond  at  night  and  take  away  the  most  part 
of  the  great  wealth  which  must  be  stored  within  the 
camp.  The  losses  of  the  Watuta  had  been  excessively 
heavy,  as,  when  Ferodia  darted  out  with  his  victorious 
men,  it  was  expected  that  the  camp  would  have  sur- 
rendered at  once ;  but  it  seems  that  Sultan  bin  Ali  had 
so  well  fortified  it  that  it  was  almost  impregnable,  and 
that  the  Watuta  had  been  punished  severely. 

The  Warori  of  the  village  of  Kwikuru  had  prepared 
food  in  a  great  quantity  for  the  warriors  of  Ferodia, 
who  were  too  much  engaged  with  satisfying  their 
ravenous  hunger  to  display  much  interest  in  prisoners 
whom  they  knew  were  secure;  and  when  they  had 
finished,  they  had  so  gorged  their  stomachs  with  food 
and  pombe,  that  they  were  too  indolent  to  stir.  But 
when  Tifum,  who  was  obsequious  enough  to  Ferodia, 
though  cruel  to  his  subordinates,  had  told  the  latter  of 
the  interesting  character  of  the  white  slaves,  as  he 
called  the  three  Arab  boys,  and  how  he  had  found 
them  shamming  death,  he  commanded  him  to  bring 


THE  THREE  ARAB  BOYS  BROUGHT  BEFORE  FERODIA.  Ill 

them  before  him  and  Olimali  that  they  might  be 
amused. 

Tifum  hastened  out  obedient  to  his  chiefs  mandates, 
and,  arriving  before  the  prisoners,  searched  for  the 
Arab  boys,  who  had  already  forgotten  their  misery  in 
a  deep  sleep.  Finding  that  they  were  in  a  too  un- 
interesting condition  to  amuse  his  master,  he  had 
several  gourds  full  of  water  brought  to  him,  which  he 
threw  over  them  to  cause  them  to  cast  off  the  disposi- 
tion to  sleep.  This  being  done,  he  led  them  to  the 
presence  of  his  chief. 

Ferodia  was  holding  forth  to  Olimali  upon  the  pro- 
spects of  the  great  riches  they  should  share  with  each 
other  on  the  morrow  when  the  young  prisoners  were 
ushered  before  him.  By  the  dim  light  which  the 
torches  gave  out,  they  appeared  much  more  pallid  and 
strange  in  a  land  where  white  people  had  never  been 
seen ;  indeed,  one  might  say  they  were  rather  alarm- 
ing ;  and  it  is  no  wonder  that  Ferodia  started  as  the 
three  were  pushed  towards  him. 

But,  quickly  recovering  himself,  as  he  remembered 
who  they  were,  he  burst  out  into  a  laugh,  saying, 
"  Ah,  I  remember,  these  are  the  Arab  youths  thou  didst 
speak  to  me  of,  Tifum.  This  pombe,  Olimali,  is  strong. 
I  think  it  has  made  me  light-headed," — speaking  thes^ 
words  aside  to  the  Mrori  chief. 

Then  attentively  fixing  his  gaze  upon  the  prisoners, 
and  looking  them  all  over,  he  said,  half  to  himself, 
"  What  strange  people  these  Arabs  are — all  white ! 
Their  hides  are  as  white  almost  as  the  yolk  of  eggs ; 
but  how  came  the  tallest  one,  I  wonder,  to  have  so 
many  wounds  ?" 


112  MY   KALULU. 

"  Tifuin,"  said  Fcrodia,  aloud,  "  what  ails  this  tallest 
lad  ?  These  wounds  are  not  the  wounds  of  arrows." 

Tifum,  bending  his  back  almost  double,  said,  "My 
chief,  this  boy  is  as  stubborn  as  an  ass.  When  I  re- 
membered the  cruelties  the  people  of  this  boy  have 
practised  upon  those  of  our  colour,  my  blood  boiled 
within  me,  and  when  I  told  him  to  arise  and  be  bound 
like  the  other  prisoners,  he  spat  in  my  face,  and  I 
flogged  him." 

"  Pah,  pah,  Tifum  !  he  but  acted  as  the  Watuta  boys 
would  have  done;  but  lay  not  thine  hand  on  him 
again.  I  take  him  for  my  slave.  The  boy  is  half  dead 
already.  Here,"  said  he,  addressing  Selim,  "drink 
this,"  handing  him  a  good  ladleful  of  sparkling  pombe ; 
"  it  will  put  life  in  thy  dull  veins." 

Selim  shook  his  head  and  curled  his  lips  in  scorn, 
and  looked  at  the  half-inebriated  chief  with  contemp- 
tuous indifference. 

The  chief  regarded  him  for  a  moment  in  silence,  with 
the  cup  still  stretched,  and  then  said,  "  Thou  art  right, 
Tifum ;  no  Mtuta  boy  would  have  had  the  courage  to 
refuse  a  cup  of  pombe  from  a  chief,  nor  regard  his 
future  master  with  such  a  look.  He  is  a  fool,  and 
stubborn  as  an  ass,  truly.  But  I  will  tame  him,  or  I 
will  kill  him.  How  Kalulu,  the  nephew  of  Katalam- 
bula,  will  wonder  at  him !  Why,  he  must  be  of  the 
same  age  as  Kalulu ;  but  Kalulu  is  taller  and  stronger ; 
but  I  doubt  if  he  has  this  lad's  high  courage,  though 
he  is  proud  as  if  he  were  already  king  of  the  Watuta. 
Kalulu  would  act  differently  from  this  youth  if  he  were 
in  his  place ;  he  would  have  taken  the  pombe  and  then 
killed  me  as  soon  as  he  had  the  opportunity.  Ah  ! 


SELIM   BEFUSES   TO   DRINK   OR   DANCE.  113 

Kalulu  is  a  true  Mtuta.  But  here  I  am  with  the  cup 
still  in  my  hand.  If  this  boy  will  not  drink  it,  perhaps 
the  others  will.  Here,  you  !"  addressing  himself  to 
Abdullah,  "  drink,  young  one.  No?  And 'you  refuse 
it,  too  ?  Well,  you  smallest  one,"  to  Mussoud.  "  Not 
even  you  ?  Strange  youths  !  Dost  thou  speak  their 
language,  Tifum  ?" 

"  A  little,  my  chief." 

"  Ask  this  tallest  one  why  will  he  not  take  this  cup 
of  pombe  from  the  hand  of  Ferodia,  chief  of  the  Watuta 
warriors." 

"  Boy,"  said  Tifum,  addressing  Selim,  "  Ferodia, 
chief  of  the  Watuta  warriors,  demands  to  know  why 
you  will  not  accept  the  drink  at  his  hands." 

"  Then  tell  thy  master,"  said  Selim,  without  even 
turning  his  eyes  towards  the  man,  "  that  I  may  not 
accept  anything  in  kindness  from  his  hands,  since  he 
gives  it  to  me  while  he  believes  me  to  be  a  slave.  Tell 
him  I  am  not  his  slave,  and  never  shall  do  his  bidding 
save  under  constant  compulsion." 

When  Tifum  had  communicated  this  to  his  chief, 
Ferodia  burst  into  another  loud  laugh  ;  then  said : 

"  This  boy  is  verily  proud ;  but,  Tifum,  ask  him  to 
dance." 

"  Dance  !"  said  Selim,  when  the  order  was  communi- 
cated to  him — "  Dance !  when  my  heart  is  breaking, 
when  my  father  lies  dead  and  dishonoured  before  yonder 
gates  !  Sooner  would  I  die  than  obey  !" 

"  Then  tell  him  to  sing,"  shouted  Ferodia,  laughing. 

"  Sing  !"  replied  Selim.  "  How  long,  oh  Allah !  shall 
I  suffer  these  tortures  ?  Sing !  As  well  might  you 
ask  the  dead  to  sing  I" 

I 


114  MY  KALULU. 

"  What,  will  he  do  nothing,  then  ?  I  will  wait  until 
the  marks  of  thy  rough  hand  have  been  cured,  when  I 
will  make  marks  of  my  own  on  that  hide  of  his,"  said 
Ferodia,  with  a  wrathful  glance  in  his  eye.  "But 
where  is  that  whip  of  thine,  Tifum  ?" 

"  Here,  my  chief,  at  the  door  of  the  house,"  said 
he,  rising  to  fetch  it. 

"  Give  it  me."  And  giving  Selim  a  severe  stroke  with 
it  across  his  shoulders,  he  ordered  him  to  stand  hack, 
and  Tifum  to  cut  the  bonds  of  the  boys  Abdullah  and 
Mussoud. 

Then,  commanding  the  youths  to  be  brought  before 
him,  he  told  Tifum  to  tell  Abdullah  to  dance  and 
Mussoud  to  sing. 

For  awhile  Abdullah  hung  down  his  head  in  con- 
fusion, not  seeming  to  understand  or  to  realise  that  he, 
the  son  of  Mohammed,  was  actually  required  to  dance 
by  the  slayer  of  his  father ;  while  Mussoud  looked  from 
Abdullah  to  the  chief  Ferodia's  face  in  quite  a  foolish 
way. 

"Ask  him,  Tifum,"  said  Abdullah,  in  a  trembling 
voice,  "  if  Ferodia  understands  what  he  requires  of 


me." 


"  Why  need  I  ask  him  ?  Do  I  not  tell  you  that  he 
commands  you  to  dance,  and  the  other  slave  to  sing  ?" 

"  Slave  !"  shouted  Abdullah,  recovering  quickly  firm- 
ness of  tone  in  his  voice.  "  Slave !  Lying  dog !  Do 
you  call  my  brother  a  slave  ?  Am  I  a  slave  ?" 

"  What  does  he  say  ?"  thundered  Ferodia. 

"He  says  he  is  not  a  slave,  and  calls  me  a  liar. 
They  are  all  asses  and  sons  of  asses,"  replied  Tifum. 
"Verily,  though  they  own  hundreds  of  black  slaves  at 


ABDULLAH  REFUSES  TO  BE  CALLED  A  SLAVE.    115 

Zanzibar,  they  don't  seem  to  know  that  the  chance  of 
war  has  made  them  slaves." 

"  Tell  him,  Tifum,  that  I  say  he  is  a  slave,  he  and  his 
brother ;  that  they  shall  be  my  slaves  ;  that  they  shall 
do  whatever  I  bid  them,  and  if  not,  that  I  will  punish 
them  until  they  do.  Ferodia  speaks." 

"Do  you  hear  and  understand,  asses  and  sons  of 
asses  ?"  asked  Tifum  of  Abdullah  and  Mussoud.  "  Do 
ye  hear,  children  of  the  Arabs  ?  Ferodia  the  chief  tells 
you  that  you  shall  be  his  slaves  to  do  his  bidding,  and 
if  you  do  not,  he  will  punish  you.  Listen  to  the  chief's 
words,  and  obey  him." 

"  We  are  Arabs,"  said  Abdullah,  proudly  tossing  his 
head  back,  while  his  chest  seemed  to  dilate  with  the  great 
thought.  "  We  are  Arabs,  and  children  of  the  Arabs  of 
Muscat.  A  chief  of  the  free  Bedaween  was  my  father 
Mohammed,  and  I  am  his  son  Abdullah.  The  desert 
wind  is  not  freer  than  our  never-conquered  race,  and 
every  child  of  that  race  is  free.  We,  therefore,  cannot 
be  slaves.  Ferodia  has  lied." 

"  Tell  him,  Tifum,  that  I  will  beat  him  until  he  is 
bleeding  on  this  floor— until  he  confesses  himself  my 
slave." 

"  Ferodia  says  he  will  beat  you,  Abdullah,  if  that  be 
your  name,  until  you  bleed  on  this  floor." 

"  Tell  him  from  me  he  may  beat  me  until  I  die,  but 
he  cannot  make  me  a  slave.  Has  he  not  slain  my 
father,  and  has  he  not  dishonoured  me  by  causing  me 
to  stand  naked  before  him  ?  Can  he  punish  me  more  ? 
He  is  a  strong  man — you  call  him  a  chief;  he  has  in 
his  hand  a  whip ;  he  says  he  will  use  it.  I  am  but  a 
child,  but  he  cannot  make  me  a  slave.  See,  I  go  to 


116  MY  KALULD. 

him  nearer,  and  turn  my  back  to  him.  I  will  not  cry, 
though  he  tear  my  flesh ;"  and  the  indomitable  young 
Arab  walked  up  nearer  to  the  chief,  looked  at  him  in 
the  eye  for  a  second,  then  slowly  turned  his  bare  back 
to  him,  and  with  bended  head  and  folded  arms  waited 
for  the  blow. 

Ferodia,  though  a  chief  and  a  Mtuta  warrior,  was  a 
true  savage ;  he  had  never  heard  of  that  rare  quality 
which  belongs  to  races  civilized  and  semi-civilized,  and 
is  called  magnanimity,  or  a  generous  forbearance  to  a 
conquered  foe.  He  beheld  the  defenceless  boy  who  was 
fully  in  his  power  standing  within  reach  of  the  lash  he 
held  in  his  hand, — that  delicate  youth  with  the  fair  and 
faultless  skin,  on  which  an  angry  blow  had  never  de- 
scended, which  a  whip  had  never  dishonoured,  —  and  the 
savage  could  not  restrain  his  instincts  of  cruelty  or 
the  delight  to  torture  and  rend  which  is  the  instinct 
of  wild  men  as  well  as  of  wild  animals.  So,  when 
Tifum  explained  to  him  what  Abdullah  had  said,  and 
what  he  meant  by  thus  turning  his  back  to  him, 
Ferodia,  as  though  it  were  an  every-day  matter  in 
which  no  principle  was  involved,  lifted  his  whip,  and  as 
he  saw  the  tender  flesh  shrink  and  redden,  and  then 
bleed  and  gape,  it  but  kindled  the  desire  to  hurt ;  but 
a  powerful  antidote  and  corrective, — even  subjugator, 
you  may  say, — was  the  resolute  passiveness  and  deter- 
mined silence  of  his  victim  ;  and  without  being  aware 
himself  of  what  lessened  the  power  of  his  blows,  and 
weakened  his  anger,  and  finally  conquered  the  desire  to 
torture,  his  arm  was  stayed,  and  still  the  boy  stood  up, 
now  confronting  him,  with  the  same  steady  gaze  and  heroic 
mien,  to  ask  the  astonished  savage  with  a  curling  lip : 


FLIGHT   OF   SULTAN   BIN   ALL  117 

"  Well,  have  you  made  me  a  slave  now  ?  Am  I  more 
a  slave  than  before  ?" 

"  Stand  aside,  fool,  else  I  will  do  thee  a  greater  harm ; 
and  thou,  Tifum,  away  with  them,  treat  them  as  slaves  ; 
and  when  we  are  on  the  road,  give  them  loads  to  carry. 
Since  they  think  it  such  a  terrihle  thing  to  be  naked, 
let  their  nakedness  be  seen  of  men  and  women,  and  if 
they  suffer  through  it,  so  much  the  better.  Slaves  were 
made  to  suffer.  Are  my  words  nothing  ?  Shall  these 
baby-faces  beard  me  before  my  own  people  ?"  So  say- 
ing, Ferodia  threw  his  whip  from  him,  and  drowned 
his  further  reflections  in  a  mighty  gourd-bowl  full 
of  strong  pombe ;  and  as  he  sighed  his  content,  all 
traces  of  anger  vanished ;  and  as  he  observed  his  friend 
Olimali  had  long  ago  measured  his  length  upon  the 
clay  floor  of  the  hut,  he  laughed  heartily;  but  the 
fumes  of  the  pombe  he  had  already  drunk  were  rapidly 
conquering  the  conqueror — even  Ferodia,  chief  of  the 
Watuta. 

The  first  news  Ferodia  and  Olimali  received,  when 
they  had  recovered  in  the  morning  from  their  drunken 
stupor,  was  not  calculated  to  content  them.  This  was 
the  flight  of  Sultan  bin  Ali  and  his  men  by  night  from 
the  camp,  with  but  two  or  three  bales  of  cloth,  so  that 
a  party  flying  for  their  lives,  and  so  lightly  laden,  were 
not  easily  to  be  overtaken,  and  could  not  be  done  before 
they  would  reach  a  country  friendly  to  the  Arabs. 
Still,  when  the  two  chiefs,  after  venting  a  few  angry 
expletives,  came  to  reflect,  to  converse,  and  turn  crver 
coolly,  calmly,  and  deliberately  the  news,  it  was  found 
not  to  be  so  bad  after  all — rather  the  reverse ;  until, 
finally,  it  was  settled  that  the  news  was  the  best  that 


118  MY   KA.LULU. 

could  be  heard  of  what  might  concern  them,  and  they 
felt  accordingly  very  gratified. 

Four  hundred  hales  of  cloth  and  heads,  one  hundred 
kegs  of  powder,  a  vast  number  of  bullets,  rugs,  carpets, 
counterpanes,  feather  pillows,  richly  embroidered  caps, 
knives,  looking-glasses,  despatch-boxes,  a  few  guns, 
kettles,  cups  and  saucers,  sugar,  coffee,  tea,  spices, 
curry,  and  numberless  little  things  which  go  to  make 
the  miscellaneous  sum-total  of  the  plunder  of  a  large 
and  wealthy  caravan — in  short,  the  sum  of  fifty  thou- 
sand silver  dollars  would  not  have  covered  the  cost  price 
of  the  articles  found  in  the  Arabs'  deserted  camp. 

In  the  possession  of  these  articles,  what  a  difference 
had  been  made  within  twenty-four  hours  in  that  small 
area  contained  within  the  compass  of  a  square  half 
mile,  a  spot  in  Africa  that  might  be  covered  by  a  pin's 
point  on  an  ordinary  school-map  of  the  world !  How 
much  noise,  confusion,  blowing  of  gunpowder,  did  the 
fact  of  possession  comprehend !  How  many  lives  had 
been  destroyed  !  What  noble  men  had  died !  How  much 
misery  had  been  created  !  And  on  such  a  very  small 
spot  in  this  world,  that  no  one  would  ever  have  heard  of 
it,  had  I  not  been  elected  the  historian  of  the  battle  of 
Kwikuru  !  Yet  who  will  dare  deny  my  right  and  duty 
to  relate  truly  and  clearly  how  it  all  happened — what 
dashing  bravery  Simba  showed ;  how  Khamis  bin  Ab- 
iullah  and  his  lion-hearted  son  and  the  noble  Amer 
bin  Osman  died ;  how  our  proud,  high-spirited  heroes, 
the  Arab  youths,  Selim,  Abdullah,  and  Mussoud,  endured 
their  sad  misfortunes — to  illustrate  the  high  and  noble 
principles  involved  in  all  these  things,  and  to  point 
with  bold  finger  the  moral  which  adorns  this  chronicle  ? 


DIVISION   OF   THE   SPOILS.  119 

Happy  are  ye,  my  young  readers,  if  your  eyes  fall 
upon  these  few  pages ;  for  ye  shall  be  counted  as  those  to 
whom  a  new  world  of  human  life  has  been  revealed, 
where  exist  passions  and  joys  so  akin  to  our  own  that 
none  may  be  so  blind  as  not  to  perceive  our  relationship 
to  them ! 

Putting  by  moralising  for  the  present,  let  us  glance 
at  the  incidents  which  transpired  on  the  news  of  the 
desertion  of  the  Arab  camp  becoming  generally  known. 

Ferodia  and  Olimali  became  exceedingly  elated  when 
the  rich  store  of  plunder  was  described  to  them.  They 
rubbed  their  hands,  like  two  children  rejoicing  glee- 
fully over  a  nice  Christmas  present ;  they  laughed,  and 
giggled,  and  said  so  many  tender  silly  things  to  one 
another,  that  the  historian  of  these  events  finds  his 
patience  too  exhausted  to  relate  them. 

Trusty  men  were  at  once  despatched  to  the  camp  to 
superintend  the  removal  of  the  riches  to  Kwikuru,  and 
when  they -were  all  conveyed  into  the  inner  inclosure 
and  exhibited  to  the  view  of  the  chiefs,  they  could 
barely  realise  that  they  were  the  actual  possessors  of 
all  this  immense  wealth  until  they  had  peered  into 
every  box,  and  felt  over  and  over  again  the  texture  of 
the  gaudy  cloths  before  them.  The  palisade  was  lined 
by  men,  women,  and  children,  who  endeavoured  to 
thrust  their  over-large  heads  for  such  intentions  through 
the  narrow  spaces  between  the  poles.  Their  cries  of 
admiration  were  irrepressible.  They  hummed,  and 
hawed,  and  heyed,  and  coughed  their  immeasurable 
satisfaction. 

The  division  of  the  spoils  was  made  with  religious 
justice.  Ferodia  retained  half  of  everything,  and  to 


120  MY   KALULU. 

Olimali,  his  friend  and  ally,  was  given  the  other  half, 
But  their  respective  halves  were  so  large,  that  there  was 
no  room  for  quarrel,  and  the  most  ambitious  African 
could  never  have  dreamed  of  such  abundant  store  as 
had  now  fallen  into  the  hands  of  these  fortunate  chiefs. 
"When  Ferodia,  assisted  by  ten  favourite  head  men,  had 
reckoned  up,  after  much  mental  calculation,  how  much 
cloth  he  had,  he  could  only  express  it  by  saying  that 
there  were  belonging  to  him  one  hundred  hundreds  of 
dotis  and  sixty  hundreds  of  dotis  of  cloth,  including  all 
kinds ;  or,  as  we  should  say,  with  our  expressive  terms, 
there  were  16,000  doti,  or  64,000  yards. 

Ferodia  caused  his  warriors  to  be  drawn  up  in  line. 
Though  a  few  had  been  killed,  still  there  were  enough 
men  in  the  line  to  warrant  the  statement  that  there 
were  900  men  where  originally  there  had  been  1000 
of  them.  To  these  warriors  the  head  men  delivered 
six  doti  each  of  mixed  cloth,  which  left  in  Ferodia's 
possession  10,600  dotis.  The  odd  600  were  for  himself 
and  his  head  men  and  doctors  of  magic — himself, 
as  may  be  supposed,  retaining  the  lion's  share.  The 
remaining  10,000  dotis,  and  the  beads  and  other 
things,  were  for  the  king  Katalambula  and  his  prospec- 
tive heir,  Prince  Kalulu. 

The  10,000  dotis  of  cloth  were  made  into  200  light 
portable  bales  containing  fifty  dotis  each,  which  weighed 
about  forty  pounds.  The  beads  were  distributed  for 
the  like  purpose,  as  well  as  the  fifty  barrels  of  powder, 
&c.  &c. 

The  distribution  having  taken  place,  and  each  warrior 
made  perfectly  satisfied  with  his  share,  there  remained 
one  more  duty  to  perform — a  religious  duty — which 


THE   MAGIC   DRINK — MUTILATION   OF   THE   DEAD.       121 

might  not  be  neglected  long,  and  this  was  the  religious 
ceremony  of  making  each  warrior  magically  strong 
in  arm  and  limb,  by  giving  him  to  drink  of  the  con- 
secrated drink. 

This  ceremony  took  place  the  evening  of  the  day 
after  the  battle.  First,  fires  were  lighted  around  a 
large  circle  outside  the  boma,  or  outer  palisade  of 
Kwikuru,  with  only  one  entrance  left  for  the  passage  of 
the  sacrificial  bodies  of  the  dead  Arabs.  The  bodies, 
being  all  denuded  of  their  clothing,  were  laid  diametri- 
cally across  the  circle.  Then  earthen,  tin,  and  copper 
pots  full  of  water,  with  some  millet  flour  in  each,  were 
placed  over  the  fire,  and  then  small  bottle  gourds  (with 
numbers  of  small  pebbles  in  them),  two  for  each  magic 
doctor,  were  prepared  and  placed  near  the  heads  of  the 
bodies.  Everything  being  thus  ready,  the  magic  doctors 
took  their  sharp  knives  in  their  hands  and  began  their 
work.  To  the  sound  of  a  low  crooning  song,  or  rather 
chant,  the  words  of  which  could  not  be  distinguished,  the 
knives  were  set  to  work  on  the  bodies  of  their  enemies, 
first  in  cutting  the  tips  of  each  nose,  then  the  lower  lip, 
then  the  flesh  under  the  chin,  then  the  ears  and  the  eye- 
brows, which,  when  ended,  they  conveyed  to  the  pots  over 
the  fires.  Continuing  their  work,  the  nipples  of  the 
breasts  were  then  cut,  the  muscles  of  their  arms  and  legs, 
and,  lastly,  the  whole  of  the  flesh  covering  the  abdomen, 
which  they  took  and  placed  in  the  pots  over  the  fire. 
Then  the  hearts  were  extracted,  and,  finally,  the  fat  of 
the  entrails  of  each  body.  After  this  mutilation  and 
disfigurement  of  the  dead,  the  head  of  each  body  was 
cut  off  and  placed  on  the  end  of  pointed  poles,  to  be 
borne  around  the  camp  during  the  ceremonial  song. 


122  MY   KALULU. 

Within  half  an  hour  the  water  had  boiled  sufficiently, 
and  the  magic  doctors,  taking  the  wonderful  gourds 
filled  with  pebbles  in  their  hands,  began  to  shake  them 
to  the  tune  of  a  monotonous  chant,  in  the  chorus  of 
which  the  warriors,  bearing  the  heads  aloft  on  poles, 
joined,  marching  slowly  as  they  sang  around  the  circle. 
The  words  ran  thus,  as  well  as  they  may  be  translated : 

Oh,  the  horrible,  fearful  battle, 

Where  warriors  slew  and  were  slain, 

Where  dead  lay  unnumbered,  and  wounds  were  madet 

Till  the  field  ran  red  with  blood  that  was  shed 

la  the  honible,  fearful  buttle. 
Chorus.    With  the  blood  that  was  shed 
In  the  horrible,  fearful  battle 

Ferodia  the  chief,  Fero;lia  the  strong, 

The  lion  and  leopard  in  war, 

Tifura  Byah,  Maro,  and  Wafanyah, 

Great  chiefs  of  the  unconquer'd  Watuta, 

In  the  horrible,  fearful  battle, 
Chorus.    In  the  horrible,  fearful  battle. 

They  heard  the  loud  note,  the  war-horn's  note, 

Olimali,  their  friend,  was  distress'd  ; 
They  rose  from  the  bush,  they  rose  from  the  ground, 
They  rush'd  to  Kwikuru,  and  hemm'd  them  round, 

For  a  horrible,  fearful  battle. 
Chorus.    For  a  horrible,  fearful  battle. 

The  Arabs  and  blacks  who  came  from  afar, 

Who  came  from  near  the  sea, 

To  give  the  Warori  and  Watuta, 

King  Olimali  and  Ferodia, 

A  horrible,  fearful  battle. 
Chorus.    A  horrible,  fearful  battle. 

Warori  were  brave,  the  Watuta  were  strong, 

'Gainst  those  who  came  from  afar. 

The  Arabs  lie  dead  by  hundreds  around ; 

They  will  hear  never  more  the  war-horn's  sound, 

For  a  horrible,  fearful  battle. 
Chorus.    For  a  horrible,  fearful  battle. 


THE   CHANT   OF   THE   MAGIC   DOCTORS.  123 

Then,  drink,  warriors !  drink  the  true  magic  drink  ! 

The  strength  of  your  enemies  slain  1 
Drink  of  the  blood,  of  the  fat,  and  the  heart, 
Drink  to  commemorate  before  we  part, 

The  horrible,  fearful  battle. 
Chorus.  Before  we  part 

The  horrible,  fearful  battle. 

Then,  drink,  warriors  !  drink  the  true  magic  drink  I 

The  strength  of  your  enemies  slain  I 
Be  strengthened  in  heart,  in  limb,  and  in  arm, 
Be  strong,  be  swift,  be  wise,  and  safe  from  harm 
In  each  horrible,  fearful  battle. 
Chorus.  And  safe  from  harm 

In  each  horrible,  feaiful  battle. 

"When  this  chant  was  over,  which  has  been  rendered 
into  English  as  faithfully  as  possible,  the  poles  on 
which  the  ghastly  trophies  had  been  placed  were  planted 
in  thie  ground  before  each  gate  of  the  village.  But  the 
young  Arabs  were  spared  this  fearful  scene,  as  they  had 
been  sent  ahead  with  the  loads,  escorted  by  a  strong 
guard.  Then,  the  ceremony  over,  the  chief  Ferodia 
embraced  in  a  loving  manner  his  friend  Olimali,  and 
departed  to  the  sound  of  booming  horns  and  drums,  and 
a  general  grateful  look  from  the  young  women  of 
Kwikuru — he  and  his  warriors. 

At  sunset  they  camped  in  a  forest,  through  which 
the  road  led  towards  the  south-west. 


124  MY  KALULU. 


CHAPTEK  V. 

Simba  and  JMoto's  Midnight  Halt  in  the  Forest — Moto's  Plan  for  saving 
Selim— Simba  and  Moto  made  Prisoners  at  Katalambula's  Village 
— They  are  brought  before  the  King— Kalulu  recognises  Moto— 
The  King  gives  each  of  them  a  Wife — Kululu's  Personal  Ap- 
pearance—The great  African  Giantess— The  Marriage  Song — 
Conclusion  of  the  Marriage  Festivities. 

SIMBA  and  Moto  were  men  as  capable  of  enduring 
fatigue  as  the  Watuta  were,  as  good  runners  also ;  so 
that  even  had  their  enemies  pursued  them  with  a 
greater  determination  than  they  showed,  the  two  men 
might  have  laughed  securely,  as  night  would  soon  have 
shrouded  them  with  its  friendly  mantle. 

For  a  long  time,  however,  the  two  held  on  their  way, 
raising  their  eyes  every  now  and  then  toward  the 
bright  Southern  Cross,  which  shone  so  clearly,  and 
pointed  their  future  road  so  plainly.  They  travelled 
with  their  figures  half-profile  to  the  Cross,  or  in  a 
south-westerly  direction.  But  at  midnight  the  two 
halted  in  the  denser  portion  of  the  forest ;  and  there 
they  built  two  fires  and  prepared  their  resting-places 
with  leaves  and  tender  twigs ;  and  having  done  so,  they 
breathed  a  long  sigh  of  relief,  sat  down,  and  gradually 
their  eyes  lost  the  eager,  intelligent  look  in  vacancy. 

But  after  a  while  Simba  said  in  a  deep,  low  voice, 


SBIBA  AND  MOTORS  MJ)NIGHT  HALT  IN  THE  FOREST.    125 

half  to  himself  and  half  to  Moto  :  "  Wallahi !  but  this 
has  been  a  sad  day  for  us.  That  large  and  costly 
caravan  and  the  brave  men  and  leaders  are  gone.  It 
was  but  last  night  I  stood  at  their  tent-door,  looking 
at  my  noble  master  Amer  and  his  friend  Khamis,  and  I 
was  thinking  that  there  never  lived  finer  and  nobler- 
looking  men.  Ah,  Arab  sheikhs  !  where  are  ye  now, 
chiefs  of  Zanzibar  ?"  Then,  raising  his  head,  he  said, 
"  Answer  me,  thou  black,  blackest  night !  Answer  me 
if  ye  can,  oh  twinkling  stars  !  Answer  me,  dark  and 
dread  silence  !  Shall  I  never  see  dear  master  again  ? 
Moto,  where  dost  thou  think  Amer  is  now  ?" 

To  which  Moto  answered  :  "  Amer,  the  noblest  of  his 
tribe,  the  worthiest  master  that  ever  lived,  the  man 
with  the  kind  heart  and  liberal  hand,  is  not  dead — he 
sleepeth." 

"  Sleepeth  !  Ah,  would  it  were  so  !  then  this  great 
heaviness  of  sorrow  within  me  would  vanish.  But 
what  meanest  thou,  Moto  ?" 

"  Hast  thou  forgotten  already  the  words  of  our  noble 
master,  the  son  of  Osrnan,  how  that  he  said  to  us 
often,  a  man  cannot  die ;  the  body  may  remain  on  the 
ground  to  moulder,  and  rot,  and  become  dust,  but  the 
life  that  was  in  him  cannot  die  ?  Hast  thou  never 
heard  him  mention  the  word  SOUL — that  unseen,  unfelt 
thing,  which  is  as  light  as  air,  yet  is  the  most  im- 
portant part  of  a  man  ?  For  a  long  time  I  laughed  at 
Amer's  words  in  my  secret  heart,  but  when  I  heard  all 
the  Arabs  say  the  same  thing,  and  the  Nazarenes  at 
Zanzibar  say  it  also,  I  was  obliged  to  believe,  though  I 
could  not  tell  what  the  soul  was  like,  or  who  had  seen 
it,  or  if  anybody  had  ever  seen  it.  But  now  Amer's  head 


126  MY   KALULTJ. 

lies  low  on  the  ground  and  a  cruel  wound  has  found 
his  kind  heart,  I  shall  keep  thinking  of  his  words,  and 
believe  in  them ;  and  I  believe  truly  that  Amer's  soul 
looks  down  upon  us  through  this  darkness  from 
above." 

"  I  remember  me  now  much  the  same  thing,"  said 
Simba,  "  though  my  sorrow  of  heart  had  blinded  my 
memory.  Is  it  not  a  happy  thought,  Moto,  that  master 
Amer  is  not  quite,  quite  dead,  and  that  we  shall  see 
him  again  ?" 

"  Yes,  very  happy.  Thou  knowest,  Simba,  that  he 
cannot  be  dead  with  us  either,  for  we  shall  carry  him 
in  our  memories  like  a  valued  treasure,  and  will  never 
cease  talking  of  him  when  we  are  together." 

"  Ah !  thou  hast  a  good  memory,  Moto ;  but  who, 
thinkest  thou,  is  the  happiest — master  Ainer,  up  above 
there,  or  young  master  Selim,  a  prisoner  ?" 

"  Oh,  Simba  !  while  I  was  beginning  to  think  myself 
happy,  thou  hast  made  my  heart  black  with  sorrow,  by 
making  me  think  of  what  that  boy  must  suffer.  If  it 
were  not  for  his  future  good  I  would  never  have  left 
him.  Amer  is  happiest  in  Paradise,  but  Selim,  his  son, 
living  on  earth,  must  be  miserable." 

"  It  is  just  as  I  thought  also,"  said  Simba.  "  Poor 
child !  Do  you  not  remember  how  pretty  he  looked 
when  he  hinted  to  his  father,  that  perhaps  Simba  would 
like  his  freedom  ?  How  his  eyes,  always  beautiful, 
seemed  filled  with  softness,  and  love,  and  gratitude  to 
me  ?  Ah,  Selim,  young  master  of  everything  that 
Simba  has,  it  will  go  hard  with  some  of  these  savage 
Watuta  if  they  harm  thee  !" 

"  They  will  not  harm  Selim  or  the  Arab  boys ;  they 


MOTO'S   PLAN   FOR   SAVING   SELIM.  127 

will  keep  them  as  curiosities,  unless  some  of  them  have 
seen  Arabs  before  going  about  to  buy  slaves,  in  which 
case  I  pity  them  all,"  said  Moto. 

"Moto,"  shouted  Simba,  raising  himself  up,  "art 
thou  revenging  thyself  on  me  for  making  thee  unhappy 
with  the  mention  of  him  ?  Speak.  Selim  a  slave ! 
That  petted,  tender  Arab  boy  a  slave !  Answer  me, 
Moto." 

"  It  is  as  I  tell  thee ;  if  any  of  the  Watuta  under- 
stand, as  we  do,  what  the  word  Arab  is,  all  the  Arab 
boys  will  be  made  slaves,  and  be  beaten  like  dogs," 
answered  Moto. 

"  We  are  not  obeying  master  Amer  by  running  away 
from  the  camp  of  the  Watuta.  He  told  us  to  save  his 
son  Selim.  I  am  going  back;"  and  Simba  snatched  his 
spears  and  gun. 

"  Fool !"  said  Moto.  "We  cannot  save  him  from  the 
Watuta  by  going  into  their  camp.  We  can  only  do  it 
by  finishing  as  we  have  begun.  We  must  go  to  Kata- 
lambula's  village  and  see  Kalulu.  He  only  can  save 
Selim  and  ourselves." 

"  Well,  I  believe  thou  art  right,"  said  Simba.  "  Let 
us  go  to  sleep,  and  at  dawn  let  us  be  off  to  see  this 
Kalulu."  Saying  which,  he  lay  down  between  the  fires, 
but  sleep  did  not  visit  his  eyes  for  some  time  afterwards. 

For  fifteen  days  they  marched  long  and  far  towards 
the  south-west  without  any  incident  worthy  of  notice. 
Now  and  then  they  left  the  forest  occasionally,  to  follow 
a  road  leading  to  some  village  and  obtain  information 
as  to  the  whereabouts  of  tho  village  of  Katalambula  of 
those  people  whom  they  might  meet,  with  little  danger 
to  themselves. 


128  MY   KALULU. 

On  the  sixteenth  day  of  their  flight  they  came  to  a 
large  plain,  extremely  populous  and  rich.  The  dun- 
coloured  tops  of  huts  arose  above  the  tall  corn  and 
millet  everywhere.  At  midday  they  came  to  a  deep 
river  flowing  north-west,  which  the  people  called 
Liemba.  On  the  opposite  side  of  the  river  they  were 
also  told  was  Katalambula's  village. 

They  were  rowed  across,  for  which  Simba  paid  the 
canoe-man  with  a  couple  of  arrows,  having  no  other 
means  of  paying  him.  Then,  following  the  right  bank 
of  the  river  for  a  few  minutes,  by  fields  of  splendid 
corn,  they  came  in  sight  of  the  village. 

It  was  substantially  built ;  and  was  constructed  in 
the  same  manner  as  the  Kwikuru  of  Olimali,  except 
that  the  king's  quarters  were  flat-roofed  tembes,  sur- 
rounding a  square  of  large  dimensions,  where  the  king 
kept  his  cattle  and  goats,  and  two  or  three  donkeys, 
which  were  preserved  more  as  curiosities  than  for  any 
use  that  were  made  of  them,  and  where  he  himself  lived 
with  his  numerous  family  of  women;  for,  strange  to 
say,  Katalambula,  with  all  his  wives,  had  never  been 
able  to  obtain  a  son. 

The  principal  gate  was,  as  usual,  decorated  with  the 
only  trophies  savages  respect  or  regard,  viz.,  glistening 
white  skulls  of  their  enemies. 

"When  Simba  and  Moto  arrived  near  the  gate,  the 
former's  gigantic  height  of  body  and  breadth  of 
shoulders  soon  attracted  attention,  and  drew  crowds 
towards  him  of  curious  gazers. 

"  Health  unto  you,"  was  his  greeting  to  them. 

"  And  unto  you,  strangers  !"  they  replied.  "  Whence 
come  you  ?"  they  then  asked. 


SIMBA   AND   MOTO   PRISONERS   OF   KATALAMBULA.        129 

"  We  are  travellers,"  said  Mo  to,  "  who  have  heard 
of  King  Katalambula,  and  have  desired  much  to  see 
Ututa's  king."  This  was  said  in  good  Kirori,  which, 
excepting  a  few  words,  is  the  same  as  Kituta. 

"  Your  words  are  well,  strangers.  You  are  Warori  ?" 
a  chief,  who  now  made  his  presence  known,  asked 
them.  "  Though  your  garb  is  different,  and  the  punc- 
tures on  the  cheek  and  forehead  are  wanting." 

"  I  am  a  Mrori,"  answered  Moto,  "  but  my  companion 
is  not ;  he  is  a  stranger  from  a  far  land." 

"  Then  do  the  Warori  carry  guns  nowadays  ?  And 
how  is  it  that  you  wear  such  fine  clothes  ?"  he  asked, 
regarding  them  suspiciously. 

"  We  were  successful  in  hunting,  and  shot  an  ele- 
phant, whose  teeth  we  sold  for  cloth  and  two  guns." 

"  And  where  did  you  meet  elephants  ?" 

"  On  the  frontier,  near  Urori." 

"  And  where  did  you  meet  the  Arabs  ?" 

"  In  Ututa,  two  days  from  Urori." 

"  Did  you  ask  them  where  they  were  going  ?" 

"  They  were  going  to  Uwemba." 

"  Perhaps  you  can  tell  us  where  they  came  from  ?" 

"  From  Ubena." 

"  Strangers,"  said  the  chief,  "  you  are  liars.  No 
Arabs  have  been  in  this  country  for  a  long,  long  time. 
You  are  our  prisoners,  and  must  come  before  the  King 
in  our  company ;"  and,  as  he  spoke,  the  men  that  had 
gathered  near  rushed  at  them  and  disarmed  them. 

In  a  short  time  they  found  themselves  within  the 
inner  square ;  and  under  a  large  sycamore  in  the  centre 
was  seated,  on  a  dried  mud  platform,  raised  two  feet 
above  the  ground,  and  which  ran  around  the  tree  like  a 

K 


130  MY  KALULU. 

circular  sofa,  covered  with  kid  and  goatskins,  and  over 
these  skins  of  wild  beasts,  an  old  white-haired  man, 
whom,  by  the  deference  paid  to  him,  the  prisoners  knew 
was  King  Katalambula. 

The  King  had  on  his  head  a  band  of  snowy  white 
cloth,  and  his  dress  was  a  long  broad  robe  of  crimson 
blanket  cloth.  He  was  a  kindly-looking  old  man,  and 
he  was  evidently  at  the  time  being  much  amused  with 
something  that  a  tall  young  lad  of  sixteen,  or  there- 
abouts, was  saying ;  but  as  the  group  of  warriors  guard- 
ing Simba  and  Moto  entered  the  square,  the  old  man 
looked  up  curiously,  and  when  they  drew  nearer  he 
demanded  to  know  what  the  matter  was. 

"  My  sultan,  my  lord,"  said  the  principal  man  to 
whom  we  were  first  introduced  at  the  gate,  "  these  men 
are  suspicious  characters.  To  every  question  I  asked 
them  they  replied  with  a  lie ;  wherefore  we  brought 
them  to  you  to  judge." 

"Speak,  strangers,  the  truth.     Who  and  what  are 

ye?" 

The  quick  eye  of  Moto  had  seen  the  young  lad  stand- 
ing by  Katalambula  when  he  entered,  and  he  suspected 
that  he  was  the  object  of  his  search,  the  young  friend 
of  bygone  years. 

"  Great  king,"  said  Moto,  "  I  did  lie ;  but  to  you  I 
will  give  the  truth.  I  am  a  Mrori,  who  was  taken 
when  a  child  by  the  Arabs  of  Zanzibar.  Years  after 
that  time,  when  I  was  a  man,  I  accompanied  an  Arab 
chief,  called  Kisesa,  to  Unyanyembe;  but  soon  after 
arriving,  he  declared  war  against  the  Warori,  and " 

"  Kisesa  !"  said  the  young  lad,  advancing  towards  him 
with  the  stride  of  a  young  lion.  "War  against  the 


THEY  ARE  BROUGHT  BEFORE  THE  KING.      131 

Warori !"  he  added  again,  with  an  angry  glitter  in  his 
eyes. 

"  Yes,  young  chief,"  said  Moto,  humbly ;  "  and  I 
accompanied  Kisesa  to  this  war.  After  a  long  march 
we  came  before  a  village  near  Ututa,  governed  by " 

"  By  whom  ?"  asked  the  young  chief.  "  Tell  me  his 
name— quick,  dog!" 

"  Mostana,"  said  Moto,  deliberately. 

"Mostana!"  shrieked  the  boy,  and  the  word  was 
echoed  in  a  tone  of  surprise  by  all. 

"  Yes,  Mostana  was  his  name,"  said  Moto,  unheeding 
the  menacing  looks  or  the  angry  murmurs  which  arose 
from  all  sides,  but  hurrying  on  with  his  story.  "  We 
took  the  village  after  a  short  time,  though  Mostana's 
men  fought  well,  and  numbers  of  our  people  were 
killed.  Mostana's  men  were  nearly  all  killed,  and 
those  who  were  left  were  made  slaves,  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  Arabs." 

"  Yes,  that  is  true,"  said  Katalambula.  "  Those  cruel 
people  make  clean  work  of  it  when  they  fight,  but 
I " 

"  Were  they  all  made  prisoners  ?"  asked  the  boy 
chief,  in  a  curious  tone. 

"  All,  except  one,  and " 

"  And  his  name  was ?" 

"  Kalulu  !"  replied  Moto,  in  a  clear  tone. 

Again  rose  a  murmur  of  astonishment  from  all  sides, 
but,  apparently  heedless  that  he  had  said  anything 
very  strange,  Moto  continued  : 

"  Yes,  Kalulu,  the  son  of  Mostana,  was  standing  by 
his  father's  side,  when  Kisesa,  observing  him,  said  he 
would  give  fifty  pieces  of  cloth  to  whoever  would  take 


132 


MY   KALULU. 


him  alive.  On  hearing  that,  my  soul  felt  a  feeling  of 
pity  for  him,  as  you  must  remernher  I  was  a  Mrori ; 
and,  though  I  liked  the  Arabs,  I  could  not  kill  my  own 
people  at  their  bidding,  nor  did  I  like  to  see  such  a 
brave  boy  as  Mostana's  son  in  danger  of  being  made  a 
slave  by  Kisesa.  So,  on  hearing  the  offer  made  by 
Kisesa,  I  snatched  up  a  shield  and  rushed  forward  to 
whisper  to  him  to  follow  me,  but  the  boy  thought  pro- 
bably that  I  was  about  to  kill  him,  as  he  put  a  spear 
clean  through  my  shield  and  pinned  my  arm  to  it." 

A  loud  cry  of  admiration  greeted  this,  while  the  boy 
already  advanced  nearer  to  Moto  and  regarded  him 
affectionately ;  but  Moto  heeded  nothing  of  this,  but 
continued : 

"  Seeing  me  still  advance,  the  boy  sprang  back  just 
as  his  father  fell  dead  by  a  bullet  from  some  gun 
behind  me.  I  hastened  after  the  boy,  saw  him  look 
cautiously  around,  and  spring  over  the  palisade ;  but  I 
was  right  behind  him ;  and  when  he  was  a  little  distance 
off  in  the  forest  I  chased  him  at  my  best  speed,  and 
soon  came  up  to  him.  I  explained  to  him  who  I  was, 
and  why  I  chased  him,  and  told  him  I  was  his  friend ; 
upon  which  he  told  me  that  he  was  going  to  his  uncle, 
a  great  king  in  Ututa,  and  that  if  ever  we  met  again 
he  would  be  my  friend." 

As  Moto  finished  this  part  of  his  story,  the  boy  chief 
sprang  forward  and  embraced  Moto,  saying : 

"  Dost  thou  not  know  me  ?  I  AM  KALULU  !  And  thou 
art  my  friend  Moto  !  I  shall  keep  my  promise,  and  the 
King  must  thank  thee,"  said  Kalulu,  as  he  drew  Moto 
forward  towards  Katalambula. 

As  they  heard  these  words  from  Kalulu,  the  chiefs 


KALULU   RECOGNISES  MOTO.  133 

and  elders  clapped  their  hands,  and  saluted  Moto, 
while  the  King  took  hold  of  Moto's  right  hand  and 
said: 

"Kalulu  has  told  me  the  story  which  related  how 
the  Kirori  slave  would  not  take  him  when  he  might 
have  done  so ;  and  though  I  never  expected  to  see  the 
man,  I  promised  him  that  if  any  of  my  people  met  him 
and  they  should  bring  him  to  me,  I  should  he  his 
friend ;  that  he  should  have  one  of  my  daughters  for 
wife,  and  that  I  would  bestow  on  him  anything  else  he 
asked,  for  Kalulu  is  as  dear  to  me  as  though  he  were 
my  son.  Speak,  Moto,  and  tell  me  what  I  can  do  for 
thee." 

Then  Moto,  after  a  seat  had  been  given  to  him, 
repeated  briefly  the  story  which  we  have  already  given 
to  the  readers,  while  murmurs  of  approbation  at  the 
wonderful  good  fortune  of  Ferodia  rose  from  every 
side ;  then,  when  these  had  subsided,  Moto  said : 

"  Oh,  Kalulu,  if  what  I  have  done  for  thee  deserves 
kindness  at  thy  hands,  and  if  thou  wert  sincere  when 
thou  didst  promise  to  be  my  friend,  speak  to  the  great 
King  of  the  Watuta  for  me,  and  let  him  give  my  young 
master  Selim,  the  Arab  slave,  as  well  as  the  three  other 
slaves  their  freedom,  and  let  them  depart  to  their  own 
land,  and  to  the  friends  who  will  mourn  for  them." 

"Kalulu  has  already  given  his  promise  to  thee, 
Moto.  Kalulu  is  the  friend  of  thy  friends,  and  the 
enemy  of  thy  enemies.  Katalambula,  the  King,  hears 
my  words,  and  will  do  this  kindness  for  thee  for  what 
thou  hast  done  for  me.  Speak,  great  King,"  said 
Kalulu,  advancing  to  him  as  he  spoke. 

"  Ah,  Kalulu !"  said  the  King  Katalambula,  "  thou 


134  MY   KALULtf. 

knowest  not  what  thou  askest,  but  I  will  do  for  thee 
what  may  be  done.  I  can  intercede  with  Ferodia  for 
them,  but  I  may  not  command  him.  Those  Arab 
youths  are  the  slaves  of  Ferodia ;  but  if  he  is  willing  to 
exchange  for  them,  I  will  give  him  two  female  slaves 
for  each  of  the  Arab  boy-slaves.  Will  that  content 
thee,  Kalulu  ?" 

"  I  will  wait  until  he  comes  here.  I  will  then  give 
thee  my  answer.  But  I  think  thou  givest  way  too 
much  to  Ferodia  in  all  things ;  he  likes  me  not  too 
well,  because  I  stand  between  him  and  thy  favour.  If 
I  were  king  of  the  Watuta,  I  should  give  Ferodia  a 
lesson." 

"  Tush,  boy !  be  not  too  hasty  with  thy  tongue. 
Ferodia  is  chief  in  his  own  right  of  a  large  tract  of 
country.  Dost  thou  wish  me  to  take  that  from  him 
which  he  has  won  by  his  spear  and  his  bow?"  asked 
Katalambula,  slightly  frowning. 

"  He  has  not  won  by  himself,  with  his  sword  and  his 
spear,  the  battle  against  the  Arabs.  Eight  hundred  of 
the  ten  hundred  warriors  he  has  with  him  are  thine, 
taken  from  thy  country.  Wilt  thou  that  he  shall 
choose  for  himself  what  he  shall  please  to  reserve,  or 
wilt  thou  choose  what  he  shall  have  and  what  thou 
wilt  keep  ?" 

"  Boy,  boy,  Ferodia  is  the  chief  warrior  oi  the 
Watuta ;  he  knows  every  art  of  war.  He  has  never  been 
beaten  in  the  battle,  either  by  the  Wabena,  or  the 
Warungu,  or  the  Wawemba,  or  any  other ;  and  though 
I  have  furnished  him  with  men,  he  has  always  given  me 
the  greater  and  the  most  valuable  share.  Why  wilt 
thou,  who  art  but  a  boy,  tell  me  these  things  concern- 


THE   KING   GIVES   EACH   OF   THEM   A  WI1TE.  135 

ing  Ferodia  ?  Be  patient ;  I  will  ask  him  when  he 
conies  for  these  slaves  for  thee.  But  had  it  not  been 
for  the  good  deed  this  man  did  for  thee,  I  should  have 
ordered  Ferodia  to  roast  them  all  alive.  Go  thou, 
rather,  and  do  thy  duty  towards  these  travellers ;  give 
them  food  and  drink ;  and  when  they  have  rested,  give 
each  a  house.  Then  let  my  daughter  Lamoli  be  given 
to  Moto  for  wife ;  and  to  this  tall  man  give  one  of  my 
female  slaves  for  wife.  Katalambula  has  spoken." 

While  the  King  was  speaking  he  was  evidently 
getting  more  peevish,  for  he  was  old  and  soon  tired ;  so 
Kalulu  refrained  from  taxing  his  patience  further,  and 
beckoning  to  Moto  and  Simba,  he  walked  away  with  his 
guests,  leaving  the  King  to  be  assisted  by  his  chiefs  to 
his  quarters. 

When  young  Kalulu  arrived  at  his  own  house,  or 
rather  room — for  the  entire  square  was  surrounded 
but  by  one  house — he  again  embraced  Moto,  and  pro- 
mised to  leave  no  stone  unturned  until  he  had  secured 
the  freedom  of  the  Arab  boys.  "But,"  said  Kalulu, 
"  it  is  well  for  them  that  you  are  my  friend,  as  I  do 
not  think  I  can  ever  forgive  the  Arabs  for  murdering 
my  father ;  and  the  King  finds  it  very  hard  to  do  this 
thing  for  you,  because  in  Mostana  he  lost  a  brother ; 
and  those  of  our  tribe  who  have  travelled  far  to  hunt 
and  kill  elephants  always  come  back  with  tales  of  their 
cruelty.  I  fear  if  Ferodia  insists  on  their  being  slaves 
my  uncle  will  not  resist  him ;  for,  but  for  you,  nothing 
would  please  him  better  than  to  torture  them,  and  I 
should  have  liked  it  too." 

"  Oh,  Kalulu,"  said  Moto,  "  you  do  not  know  Selim. 
He  would  never  have  treated  a  man  badly,  neither  did 


136  MY    KALULU. 

bis  father.  Simba  and  I  were  proud  to  be  slaves  of  such 
a  man  as  Amer  bin  Osman,  and  we  were  proud  to  call 
Selim  our  young  master.  Do  you  know  that  Selim  is 
just  your  age,  though  you  are  taller  than  he  is,  and 
you  are  thinner  than  he  was ;  though,  poor  boy  !  he  will 
be  thin  enough  when  he  comes  here.  But  how  you 
have  grown,  Kalulu !  yet  you  cannot  be  more  than 
sixteen  years  old !" 

"  I  do  not  know  how  old  I  am,"  Kalulu  said,  laugh- 
ing. "I  was  little  when  I  saw  you,  or  you  would 
never  have  caught  me.  But  I  must  do  what  the  King 
has  commanded  me  to  do."-  And  Kalulu  darted  out, 
spear  in  hand,  his  ostrich  plumes  trailing  over  his  head 
far  behind. 

Perhaps  here  would  be  a  fit  place  to  intercalate  a 
description  of  the  native  youth  whose  name  forms  the 
title-page  to  this  strange  historical  romance. 

Since  ancient  Greece  displayed  the  forms  of  her  noblest, 
finest  youth  in  the  Olympian  games,  and  gave  her 
Phidias  and  Praxiteles  models  to  immortalise  in  marble, 
all  civilised  nations  have  borrowed  their  ideas  of  manly 
beauty  from  the  statues  left  to  us  by  Grecian  and 
Boman  sculptors,  because  civilised  nations  seldom  can 
furnish  us  with  models  to  compete  with  the  super- 
excellent  types  designed  by  Greece.  While  American 
and  English  sculptors  go  to  Rome  to  play  with  marble 
and  plaster,  and  borrow  for  their  patterns  of  an  athlete 
or  perfect  human  form,  the  vulgar,  low,  and  uncouth 
lazzaroni  of  Eome,  the  centre  of  Africa  teems  with 
finer  specimens  of  manhood  than  may  be  found  in  this 
world ;  such  types  as  would  even  cause  the  marble  forms 
of  Phidias  to  blush. 


KALULU'S   PERSONAL   APPEARANCE.  137 

Kalulu  was  one  of  the  best  specimens  which  the 
ancient  sculptors  would  have  delighted  to  imitate  in 
stone.  His  face  or  head  may  not,  perhaps,  have  kindled 
any  very  great  admiration,  but  the  body,  arms,  and 
limbs  were  unmistakably  magnificent  in  shape.  He 
had  not  an  ounce  of  flesh  too  much,  yet  without  the 
tedious  training  which  the  modern  athlete  has  to 
undergo,  and  following  nothing  but  the  wild  instinct  of 
his  adopted  tribe,  he  was  a  perfect  youthful  Apollo  in 
form.  The  muscles  of  his  arms  stood  out  like  balls, 
and  the  muscles  of  his  legs  were  as  firm  as  iron.  There 
was  not  one  of  the  tribe  of  his  age  who  could  send  a 
spear  so  far,  or  draw  the  bow  with  so  true  and  steady 
aim  as  he,  or  could  shoot  the  arrow  farther.  None  had 
such  a  springy,  elastic  movement  as  he,  none  was  so 
swift  of  foot,  none  followed  the  chase  with  his  ardour, 
none  was  so  daring  in  the  attack ;  yet  with  all  that 
constant  exercise,  the  following  of  which  had  given 
him  these  advantages,  his  form  lost  nothing  of  that 
surpassing  grace  of  movement  and  manly  beauty  for 
which  he  was  styled  by  me,  just  now,  a  perfect  youthful 
Apollo. 

If  I  give  him  such  praise  for  his  elegance  of  form 
and  free  graceful  carriage,  I  may  not  continue  in  the 
same  strain  in  the  description  of  his  face.  Kalulu  was 
a  negro,  but  his  colour  was  not  black  by  any  means,  it 
was  a  deep  brown  or  bronze.  His  lips  were  thick,  and, 
according  to  our  ideas,  such  as  would  not  lend  beauty  to 
his  face ;  his  nose  was  not  flat,  neither  was  it  as  correct 
in  shape  as  we  would  wish  it ;  but,  with  the  exception  of 
lips  and  nose,  one  could  find  no  fault  with  his  features. 
His  eyes  were  remarkably  large,  brilliant,  sparkling, 


138  MY   KALULU. 

and  black  as  the  blackest  ink,  whilo  the  whites  of  his 
eyes  were  not  disfigured  by  the  slightest  tinge  of 
unhealthy  yellow,  nor  seamed  with  the  red  veins 
common  to  negroes  of  older  growth.  His  ears  were 
small  and  shapely,  and,  strange  to  say,  the  lobes  were 
not  as  yet  distorted  out  of  all  form  with  the  pieces  of 
wood  or  gourd-necks,  which,  unhappily,  with  the 
Watuta,  are  too  common  among  their  ear  ornaments. 
His  ears  were  simply  decorated  with  two  Sungomazzi 
beads,*  one  to  each  ear,  each  bead  suspended  by  a  piece 
of  very  fine  brass  wire.  His  hair,  though  woolly,  hung 
below  his  shoulders  in  a  thousand  fine  braids,  adorned 
with  scores  of  fine  red,  yellow,  and  white  beads.  His 
ornaments,  besides  those  already  mentioned,  consisted 
of  three  snow-white  ostrich  plumes,  fastened  in  a  band 
which  ran  around  his  head,  and  which,  besides  holding 
the  plumes,  served  to  hold  his  hair ;  a  braided  necklace, 
ivory  bands  above  each  elbow,  and  ivory  bracelets,  and 
broad  bead- worked  anklets. 

While  the  author  has  been  endeavouring  to  portray 
Kalulu,  that  the  reader  may  become  acquainted  with 
his  excellence,  the  youthful  hero  had  hastened  to  bring 
Lamoli  to  her  husband ;  and  he  now  appeared  on  the 
threshold  of  the  door  with  his  cousin,  who  at  once 
pleased  Moto  as  much  as  the  King  expected  she  would. 
"We  will  say  this,  however,  in  passing,  that  though  she 
was  not  by  any  means  the  loveliest  of  her  sex,  she  was 
neither  ugly,  toothless,  nor  old ;  nor  was  she  young, 
pretty,  or  one  calculated  to  charm  our  fastidious  tastes. 
But  Moto  did  not  refuse  her;  on  the  contrary,  he 

*  These  beads  are  as  large  as  a  pigeon's  egg,  and  are  either  of 
coloured  porcelain  or  coloured  glasa. 


THE   GREAT   AFRICAN   GIANTESS.  139 

thought  it  a  high  honour  to  marry  the  daughter  of  a 
king,  and  became  lavish  in  his  praise,  with  which  Lamoli 
was  not  at  all  displeased. 

Having  performed  this  marriage  according  to  the 
customs  of  the  Watuta,  Kalulu  remembered  that  he  had 
still  another  marriage  on  his  hand,  and  at  once  asked 
Simba  what  kind  of  a  wife  he  fancied.  Simba  was  not 
at  all  displeased  with  the  idea  of  another  wife,  though 
he  and  Moto  had  each  a  wife  at  Zanzibar,  who  had 
borne  them  children ;  and  he  at  once  replied  that 
Kalulu  might  choose  for  him.  After  an  absence  of 
only  a  few  minutes,  Kalulu  returned  with  a  young 
woman  who  might  have  drawn  crowds  in  London  and 
New  York,  as  the  "  Great  African  Giantess." 

As  he  saw  the  gigantic  couple  together,  Kalulu 
clapped  his  hands  in  high  glee,  and  danced  about 
them  as  if  he  were  about  to  receive  a  magnificent  gift, 
and  laughed  as  he  burst  into  a  mock  rhapsody. 

"  Lo,  Kalulu  has  seen  strange  things  !  he  has  seen 
two  trees  drawn  together  from  a  great  distance!  he 
has  seen  them  walk  together  arm-in-arm ! !  Behold 
how  the  trees,  the  sycamore  and  the  mtambu,  the 
great  baobab,  and  the  mbiti,  how  they  nod  their 
heads,  and  are  pleased ! !  For  they  rejoice  that  two 
great  trees  are  married,  and  a  forest  of  young  trees 
will  soon  sprout  up.  As  they  move,  the  ground  shakes 
and  the  huts  reel.  Verily  this  is  a  great  day ;  both  the 
ground  and  the  huts  have  been  guzzling  pombe — they 
are  drunk,  rejoicing  over  the  marriages  Kalulu,  the 
future  King  of  the  Watuta,  has  performed ! 

"  Lamoli,  my  sweet  cousin,  daughter  of  Katalambula — 
of  Katalambula  the  great  King — was  sorrowing  for  a 


140  MY   KALULTT. 

husband.  She  was  thirsting,  like  a  pool  in  the  middle 
of  the  plain  in  a  long  summer.  She,  the  flower  of 
Katalambula's  household,  was  sick  for  a  husband.  But 
the  day  came — ah,  happy  day!  A  man  from  afar — 
from  the  island  in  the  sea — he  came,  he  saw  me,  I 
knew  him.  He  was  my  friend  ;  and  in  him  Katalam- 
bula — Katalambula  the  great  King — found  a  husband 
for  his  daughter — a  mate  for  Lamoli. 

"  Ah,  Lamoli !  Lamoli !  Lamoli !  weep  no  more  ;  but 
laugh  until  thy  mouth  reaches  from  ear  to  ear,  and  I, 
Kalulu,  thy  cousin;  can  see  the  joy  welling  from  thy 
throat,  like  living  water  springing  from  a  rock ! 
Laugh,  Lamoli,  sweet  Lamoli !  so  that  the  unmarried 
women  of  all  Ututa  may  hear  and  envy  thee  ;  so  they 
may  rend  their  bosoms  with  rage,  or  crush  themselves 
to  death  with  the  over-weight  of  their  ornaments. 
Laugh,  Lamoli,  sweet  Lamoli !  until  every  foot  of  man 
and  woman  moves  to  the  sound  of  thy  happy  laughter ! 
And  thon,  tall  woman  of  Ututa !  do  thou  laugh  and 
sing,  until  all  the  tall  trees  of  Ututa  will  become  jealous 
of  thee !  we  then  may  have  rain.  And  thou,  Simba, 
tall  man  from  afar,  well  named  the  Lion  !  roar  for  joy, 
and  thou  wilt  hear  the  wild  lions  of  the  forest  roar  i  i 
concert  with  thee,  and  each  will  be  roused  to  fury* 
roaring  for  their  loving  mates.  But  enough;  be 
happy,  and  raise  warriors  for  your  tribes.  Kalulu  is 
not  a  singer ;  he  is  a  young  warrior,  who  is  learning 
how  to  throw  the  spear  and  shoot  with  the  bow.  The 
singers  are  coming  with  drums  to  do  you  honour,  for 
riuch  are  the  King's  commands." 

While  Kalulu  had  been  thus  employing  himself,  a 
company  of  drummers,  eight  in  niimber,  two  tumblers, — 


THE   MARRIAGE   SONG.  141 

or,  as  we  should  call  them,  two  mountebanks, — and  fifty 
couples  of  young  men  and  women  had  formed  them- 
selves in  a  circle ;  and  as  Kalulu  ceased  speaking,  the 
Magic  Doctor,  or  Mganga,  as  the  natives  called  him, 
raised  his  voice  and  sang  the  marriage  song,  while  he 
danced  in  an  ecstatic  manner  as  he  sang.  I  should 
also  say,  before  giving  the  song,  that  the  smallest 
drums  only  accompanied  his  voice,  while  the  great 
drums  thundered  together  when  the  chorus  was  given 
by  the  dancers.  The  words  were,  as  near  as  they  can 
be  translated : 

We  sing  the  happy  marriage  song, 
We  sound  the  drum,  and  beat  the  gong 

In  honour  of  Lamoli ! 
She  is  the  daughter  of  a  king, 
Yet  she  spent  her  days  in  weeping, 
Being  left  alone  and  sorrowing. 

Poor  sorrowing  Lamoli ! 
Chorus.    Oh,  Lamoli ! 
Poor  Lamoli  I 
Sorrowing  Lamoli  1 

A  day  has  come,  ah,  happy  day  ! 
That  brought  a  stranger  in  the  way 

Of  sorrowing  Lamoli  I 
Long  ago  the  stranger  did  a  deed, 
A  friendly  deed,  in  time  of  need, 
Which  won  for  him  the  lover's  meed. 

Sweet  Lamoli ! 
Chorus.    Oh,  Lamoli ! 

Sweet  Lamoli ! 
Charming  Lamoli  1 

This  stranger  sav'd  young  Kalulu 
From  cruel  bonds  at  Kvvikuru. 

The  good  stranger  i 
Kalulu  swore  to  this  brave  man, 


14.2  MY  KALULU. 

As  long  as  life-blood  in  Mm  ran, 
To  praise  the  name  to  every  man 

Of  this  brave  str»ng«  I 
Chorus.    Oh,  stranger ! 
Good  stranger  1 
Brave  stranger ! 

This  man  has  come  to  'Tuta  Land, 
This  man  who  sav'd  with  friendly  hand 

Our  young  Kalulu  I 
Shall  we  deny  him  our  faint  praise  ? 
Shall  we  refuse  him  wedlock  lays? 
Shall  we  not  wish  him  happiest  days  ? 

Who  sav'd  Kalulu? 
Chorus.    Oh,  Kalulu ! 

;    Young  Kalulu ! 
Brave  Kalulu ! 

Our  great  King  heard  the  stranger's  name, 
And  nearer  to  him  the  stranger  came, 

To  Katalambula  1 

He  said,  "  I've  known  this  story  long, 
A  Mtuta's  memory  is  strong. 
I  love  the  good  and  hate  the  wrong," 

Said  Katularnbula  1 
Chorus.    Oh,  Katalambula ! 
Good  Katalambula! 
Great  Katalambula ! 

Give  him  house,  give  him  home.    You  boy  1 
Give  him  pombe  and  food.    Give  him  joy ! 
Give  him  Lamoli ! 

Brave  man  1  take  the  pride  of  our  race ; 
Take  the  dearest  girl  with  the  loveliest  face. 
Live  in  the  shade  of  our  kingly  mace 

With  good  Lamoli ! 
Chorus.    Oh,  Lamoli ! 
Good  Lamoli ! 
Sweet  Lamoli ! 

We  sing  the  happy  marriage  song, 
We  sound  the  drum  and  beat  the  gong 

For  joy  with  Lamoli, 


CONCLUSION   OF  THE   MARRIAGE   FESTIYITIES.        143 

Now  a  wife,  no  longer  weeping, 

No  more  to  spend  her  days  in  mourning, 

She  will  be  for  ever  laughing, 

Happy  Lamoli  1 
Chorus.    Oh,  Lamoli ! 

Charming  Lamoli  ! 
Happy  Lamoli ! 

The  music  accompanying  this  song  was  slow  and 
sweet,  worthy  of  the  great  occasion  on  which  it  was 
given.  During  the  chorus,  the  dancing  became  more 
lively,  and  each  man  and  woman  lifted  the  voice  high, 
which  created  a  grand  and  majestic  volume  of  sound, 
while  the  drums  were  beaten  with  a  terrific  vigour. 
The  festivities  lasted  all  the  day  and  night,  until  sun- 
rise next  morning ;  but  during  the  night  they  were 
better  attended,  nearly  a  thousand  souls  joining  in  the 
song  and  chorus.  Kalulu  and  many  others  were  hoarse 
from  over-exertion  of  voice,  when  they  retired  next 
morning  to  rest. 

Having  brought  Simba  and  Moto  to  their  temporary 
home  and  through  their  difficulties,  let  us  now  with- 
draw from  this  scene  for  a  while,  and  see  how  it  fares 
wifh  the  Arab  boy-slaves  and  Ferodia's  caravan. 


144  MY   KALULC. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Sufferings  of  Seliin,  Abdullah,  and  Mussoud — In  the  Slave  Gang — 
Isa  seized  with  Small-pox — Isa  left  behind  to  die — Selim's  Prayer 
— Selim  proposes  to  escape— Selim's  Preparation — Selim's  Escape 
— The  Eoar  of  the  King  of  the  Forest — Selim  shoots  a  Lion — 
Selim  shoots  an  Antelope — He  suffers  from  Hunger — He  falls 
fainting  to  the  ground — Selim's  Despair — His  Reflections — He 
gives  himself  up  to  die. 

ALTHOUGH  the  caravan  started  the  day  after  the  de- 
parture of  Simba  and  Moto,  it  could  not  of  course  travel 
so  fast  as  two  fugitives  ;  so  that  the  journey,  which  only 
occupied  a  few  days  with  our  two  friends,  lasted  nearly 
a  month  with  Fercdia's  caravan. 

Ferodia,  the  chief  of  the  Watuta  caravan,  had  besides 
four  Arab  slaves — three  of  whom  were  perfectly  white 
— nearly  three  hundred  black  slaves,  who  had  been 
captured  in  the  battle  of  Kwikuru.  If  the  report  was 
spread  abroad  that  he  possessed  so  many  slaves,  as 
would  undoubtedly  be  the  case,  he  would  soon  be  visited 
by  traders  from  Unyanyembe  and  from  Kilwa,  and  per- 
haps, if  he  waited  long  enough,  from  Tette,  on  the 
Zambezi  river ;  so  it  was  for  his  advantage  to  travel 
slowly,  not  only  that  the  rumour  might  have  time  to 
spread,  but  also  to  give  the  human  cattle  plenty  of 
time  to  recover  from  their  wounds. 

Tho   marches   were,   therefore,   commenced   at    six 


SUFFEKINGS  OF  SELIM,  ABDULLAH,  AND  MUSSOUD.     145 

o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  seldom  lasted  longer  than 
noon,  as  the  first  part  of  the  country  through  which 
he  now  travelled  was  extremely  populous  and  rich, 
and  each  chief  was  friendly  to  him  and  his  men ;  but 
after  the  tenth  day  he  neared  the  debatable  ground, 
consisting  of  extensive  tracts  of  forest  and  jungle, 
lying  between  Urori  and  Ututa,  and  inhabited  by  no 
living  being,  except  wild  beasts.  From  the  farthest 
westerly  point  of  this  debatable  tract,  there  were  three 
long  marches,  or  say  ninety  miles,  to  Katalambula's 
country. 

Having  explained  so  much,  let  us  glean  what  may 
be  interesting  to  the  general  reader  of  the  incidents  of 
this  march  relating  to  the  slaves. 

Besides  suffering  intensely  from  the  heat,  Selim, 
Abdullah,  and  Mussoud  suffered  excessively  from  the 
loads  which  they  were  compelled  to  carry,  and  which 
chafed  their  tender  shoulders  frightfully.  For  the  first 
three  days  they  went  entirely  naked,  as  it  must  not 
be  supposed  that,  because  the  Watuta  were  rich  in 
clothes,  they  possessed  one  yard  too  much,  or  that  they 
could  have  dispensed  with  a  yard  for  the  comfort  of 
slaves. 

Slaves  are  cattle,  are  supposed  too  often  to  be  able  to 
live  like  cattle,  and  are  therefore  treated  like  cattle. 
So  these  three  hundred  slaves  were  chained — for  chains, 
it  must  be  confessed,  were  part  of  the  plunder  which 
the  Watuta  had  found  in  the  Arab  camp — by  twenties ; 
an  iron  collar  ran  around  the  neck  of  each  adult,  while 
the  boys,  Selim,  Abdullah,  Mussoud,  Isa,  and  the 
negro  boys,  among  whom,  it  must  be  remembered,  was 
our  mischievous  Niani,  or  the  monkey,  and  others, 

L 


146  MY   KALULU. 

were  tied  by  ropes  around  the  waist,  about  six  feet 
apart,  the  tallest  first.  Of  the  adult  slaves  there  were 
fifteen  herds,  or  gangs  of  twenties,  each  gang  being 
superintended  by  a  sub-chief  or  a  trustworthy  warrior, 
and  there  was  one  gang  of  boys  which  were  looked  after 
by  Tifum  Byah. 

I  have  already  said  that  the  slaves  were  cattle.  The 
word  cattle  must  be  understood  by  the  reader  in  its 
most  literal  sense.  Decency  was  therefore  out  of  the 
question.  If  one  needed  to  wash  his  face  in  camp,  the 
whole  gang,  accompanied  by  the  chief,  were  obliged  to 
march  out  for  the  convenience  of  this  one.  If  from 
any  cause  a  man  required  to  fall  out  of  the  line,  there 
was  a  halt  and  a  constant  worrying  of  the  unfortunate 
wretch  until  the  caravan  had  been  overtaken.  If  one 
needed  a  drop  of  water  all  had  to  stop.  In  all  gangs 
and  crews  of  slaves  there  is  always  one  calling  for 
something  or  requiring  something  more  than  his  fel- 
lows ;  and  this  to  the  others  is  a  source  of  vexation, 
because  the  chief  who  has  charge  is  soon  irritated  if 
such  a  proceeding  is  carried  too  far,  and  he  is  not  slow 
to  avail  himself  of  the  rod  to  quicken  the  footsteps  of 
the  lagging  gang. 

In  the  boy's  gang,  Isa  was  one  of  those  who  con- 
tinually required  to  halt,  and  all  the  boys  suffered  in 
consequence,  especially  Selim,  whose  file-leader  was  the 
lagging  and  unfortunate  Isa. 

Niani  saw  through  the  trick  of  Isa  in  a  very  short 
time,  and  no  doubt  he  would  have  remained  silent 
about  it,  had  he  not  seen  that  his  young  master  Selim 
suffered  through  it.  For  two  or  three  days  of  tho 
march  Niani  held  his  peace,  but  when  Selim  received 


IN   THE   SLAVE   GANG.  147 

a  more  than  usually  severe  beating  from  Tifum  Byah, 
Niani  exploded,  and  told  the  chief,  to  his  surprise,  that 
he  was  -whipping  the  wrong  boy,  that  it  was  Isa  who 
was  the  cause  of  the  stoppage ;  whereupon  Isa  received 
a  severe  punishment  with  the  ever-ready  kurbash  (hip- 
popotamus-hide whip).  While  Selim  had  been  whipped 
Isa  had  never  expressed  any  great  sympathy  with  him, 
but  when  he  was  punished  himself  his  cries  and  groans 
were  dreadfully  long  and  loud,  and  in  the  camp  he  was 
constantly  bewailing  his  hard  lot,  and  always  threaten- 
ing that  supple-minded  and  tough-bodied  little  negro 
Niani  for  his  expose  of  him. 

On  the  evening  of  the  fifth  day  after  their  arrival  at 
camp,  Niani,  who  knew  how  to  like  and.  how  to  hate, 
said  aloud  to  Selim,  as  soon  as  he  had  an  opportunity, 
that  he  would  much  prefer  if  Selim  took  his  waist-cloth. 
Selim  refused  it  upon  the  ground  that  he  would  have 
none  left  for  himself. 

"  Oh,  bufc,  Master  Selim,"  said  Niani,  "  I  am  but  a 
little  nigger ;  no  one  will  mind  me.  I  wanted  to  give 
it  to  you  before,  but  I  did  not  like  to  offer  my  cloth  to 
you,  because  it  is  dirty." 

"  Anything  is  better  than  nothing.  I  will  take  it 
with  thanks,  since  you  say  you  don't  want  it ;  but  won't 
you  keep  a  little  of  it  for  yourself  ?  " 

*'  Not  an  inch,"  said  Niani,  resolutely.  "  I  don't 
want  a  cloth  anyhow — never  did  want  it ;  besides  that 
is  the  cloth  you  gave  me  that  night  I  tripped  Isa,  and 
.'ruel  Isa  was  going  to  put  me  on  the  fire." 

Selim  then  rose  up  to  put  this  filthy  piece  of  torn 
cotton  cloth  around  his  waist ;  but  as  he  was  about  to 
put  it  on,  he  saw  his  friends  Abdullah  and  Mussoud 


148  MY   KALULtT. 

looking  wiptfully  up ;  and  their  colour,  as  well  as  his 
own,  made  them  look  all  too  nude  for  a  country  where 
all  skins  were  black.  Without  saying  a  word  he  mea- 
sured the  cloth  in  three  equal  pieces,  and  tore  it  into 
three  equal  strips,  one  of  which  he  presented  to  Ab- 
dullah,  another  to  Mussoud,  and  the  other  he  reserved 
for  himself.  The  two  boys  rose  up,  blushing  gratefully, 
and  Abdullah  said  to  Selim : 

"  Thy  heart  is  as  soft  as  fine  gold.  The  cloth  is  not 
six  inches  wide,  but  I  feel  moro  grateful  to  thee  than 
ever  I  did  when  I  received  fine  daoles  (rich  gold- worked 
cloth)  at  the  hand  of  my  father,  Mohammed,  whom  may 
God  preserve !  A  pure  heart  like  thine  will  not  long 
go  unrewarded  at  the  hand  of  Allah." 

"  Thou  mightest  have  given  me  a  piece,"  said  Isa 
to  Selim,  in  a  complaining  tone. 

"  How  can  you  talk  so,  Master  Isa  ?  "  asked  Niani. 
"  Your  skin  is  as  black  as  mine ;  sure,  you  look  as 
though  you  were  clothed  already.  You  should  be 
happy  in  having  a  black  skin,  instead  of  wanting  a 
piece  out  of  nothing." 

"  A  truce  to  your  insolence,  Niani,  or  I  will  come 
and  break  every  bone  in  your  body,"  said  Isa,  angrily. 

"  You  had  better  not,  Isa,  because  I  am  a  slave  of 
Ferodia,  the  Mtuta  chief;  and  if  you  kill  me,  Ferodia 
will  kill  you,"  answered  Niani 

"  Well,  then,  hold  your  tongue,  and  don't  torment 
me.  I  am  sick  of  life  already,  and  sick  in  mind  and 
body,"  said  Isa. 

"  Dost  thou  suffer  much,  Isa  ?  "  asked  Selim. 

"  Indeed  I  do.  My  head  aches  as  if  it  would  split, 
and  all  down  my  back  run  sharp  pains.  They  are  not 


ISA   SEIZED   WITH   SMALL-POX.  149 

the  pains  which  that  savage  dog  Tifum  made,  bat  some- 
thing else.  I  think  there  is  something  serious  the 
matter  with  me/'  moaned  poor  suffering  Isa. 

"  I  hope  not,"  said  Selim.  "  Cheer  up,  Isa,  my 
friend;  we  have  only  to  reach  Katalamhula  to  have 
rest.  This  march  cannot  last  for  ever." 

"  I  shall  never  reach  the  country  of  the  accursed 
Watuta,"  said  Isa.  "  My  illness  is  too  serious." 

"  Why,  what  can  the  matter  he  with  thee,  my 
friend?" 

"  Don't  start,  Selim,  and  don't  curse  me  when  I  tell 
you  that  I  have  the  jederi  (the  small-pox)." 

"  The  small-pox  !  What  makes  thee  think  that  ?  " 
Selim  asked. 

"  I  have  seen  it  often  enough,  and  have  seen  the 
men  die  on  the  road  from  it,  and  I  fear  I  shall  die  too," 
said  Isa,  mournfully. 

The  next  morning  Isa  was  very  much  worse,  atfd  it 
was  ohvious  to  every  one  that  the  hoy  had  it  very  badly, 
but  he  was  not  permitted  to  halt  or  to  be  carried.  Slaves 
are  not  carried :  there  are  no  means  of  carrying  sick 
slaves  in  Africa,  and  so  he  was  driven  along  with 
the  rest;  but  about  ten  o'clock,  after  four  hours' 
march,  as  they  were  approaching  a  forest,  the  sick  lad 
became  delirious,  and  he  began  to  reel  like  a  drunken 
man,  and  after  a  short  time  the  load  fell  from  his 
head,  and  as  Tifum  came  up  raging  furiously  at  this 
weakness,  Isa  fell  across  his  bale  with  his  eyes  half 
protruding  from  their  sockets,  and  his  tongue  hanging 
out.  But  Tifum  had  no  sense  of  kindness  in  his  heart ; 
so  he  began  to  flog  the  unfortunate  wretch  with  all 
the  force  that  an  unnatural  cruelty  alone  could  have 


150  MY   KALULU. 

impelled,  until  Selim,  unable  longer  to  bear  the  dis- 
gusting sight,  hurled  the  load  he  carried  on  his  head 
full  at  the  head  of  the  savage  ruffian,  and  while  he  was 
down  he  snatched  the  whip  from  his  hand,  and  began 
to  belabour  him  with  all  his  might  until  he  was  over- 
thrown himself  on  the  ground  by  the  infuriated  Tifurn, 
tmd  belaboured  in  his  turn  until  Tifum  was  obliged  to 
desist  lest  he  might  kill  him. 

Cutting  the  rope  which  joined  the  prostrate  bodies  of 
the  boys,  the  one  insensible  from  violence,  the  other 
from  a  deadly  sickness,  he  called  for  a  gourdful  of 
water,  and  pouring  it  on  Selim's  head,  soon  restored 
him  to  consciousness.  Then  the  refined  cruelty  of  the 
slave  traders,  and  the  utter  abomination  of  the  inhuman 
traffic,  began  to  be  exhibited.  Trembling  with  rage  and 
merciless  hate,  he  called  for  the  long,  heavy,  wooden 
yoke,  which,  furnished  with  two  prongs  a  little  apart 
front  each  other,  is  used  for  the  most  refractory  slaves. 
When  green,  this  yoke-tree  weighs  about  thirty  pounds, 
but  dry  it  generally  weighs  about  twenty  pounds.  One 
of  these  tree-yokes  had  been  prepared  but  a  few  days 
before,  so  that  it  could  not  be  much  reduced  in  weight 
from  what  it  weighed  originally.  This  was  the  clumsy, 
heavy  instrument  of  torture  with  which  Tifum  designed 
to  encumber  Selim's  body. 

After  the  neck  of  the  half-unconscious  lad  was  placed 
between  the  prongs,  the  ends  of  the  prongs  were  drawn 
together  by  means  of  a  strong  cord,  so  that  the  head 
remained  firmly  imprisoned,  while  the  huge  unwieldly 
tree  of  the  yoke  sloped  behind  him  about  ten  feet  off 
from  his  shoulders. 

In  order  to  avoid  employing  a  guard  to  carry  the  tree, 


ISA   LEFT   BEHIND   TO   DIE.  151 

the  end  was  lifted  up  and  tied  to  Abdullah's  shoulders 
and  arm. 

When  things  had  thus  been  prepared  for  the  con- 
tinuance of  the  march  Tifuin  proceeded  to  the  dying 
Isa,  and  seeing  it  was  hopeless  to  expect  further  work 
from  him,  as  the  look  of  death  was  already  on  his  face, 
the  savage  fiend  bestowed  a  kick  on  the  body,  and 
swishing  his  kurbash  warningly,  gave  the  hint  to  Selim, 
who  was  now  the  file  leader,  to  proceed.  In  a  short 
time  the  caravan  was  out  of  sight,  while  the  unfortunate 
Isa  was  left  in  the  middle  of  the  road  to  gasp  his  last, 
unseen,  unwept,  and  unhonoured. 

On  the  twentieth  day  of  the  march  it  was  found  that 
little  Mussoud  was  attacked  with  the  small-pox.  Num- 
bers of  the  slaves  had  already  perished  from  this  fell 
disease ;  for  as  fast  as  they  fell  from  the  ranks  and  could 
not  rise  again,  despite  repeated  applications  of  the  staff 
of  a  spear,  or  a  rod,  or  a  kurbash,  they  were  left  to 
die  the  miserable  death  of  deserted  sick  where  they 
fell,  and  not  one  thought  was  ever  directed  to  them 
again. 

Thus  when  Mussoud  became  sick,  the  alarm  of  his 
brother  Abdullah  and  his  friend  Selim  was  extreme. 
They  requested  permission  to  share  the  brirden  of  his 
load  by  having  it  tied  to  the  yoke-tree  with  which  Selim's 
neck  was  still  furnished,  but  the  slight  request  was 
refused,  and  when  the  latter's  eyes  again  flashed  a 
dangerous  light,  Tifum,  who  saw  that  he  had  a  stub- 
jorn  soul  to  deal  with,  replied  with  another  dose  of 
vigorous  lashing  on  the  boy's  shoulders  until  they  were 
one  mass  of  weals  and  bruises. 

Selim  uttered  not  a  word  nor  moan ;  he  was  getting 


152  MY   KALULU. 

to  be  past  all  feeling  of  bodily  pain,  though  his  heart 
was  keenly  alive  and  sensitive.  While  plodding  along 
in  this  manner  under  the  burning  sun,  no  sound  break- 
ing the  soft  shuffling  sound  of  the  tramp  of  naked  feet 
of  the  slaves,  except  a  low  moan  now  and  then  from 
poor  little  Mussoud,  and  Tifum  had  retired  to  vent  his 
spite  upon  those  in  the  rear,  it  struck  him  as  a  sudden 
idea  that  he  was  being  punished  more  cruelly  than  the 
others  because,  despite  the  fine  religious  education  he 
had  received,  he  had  of  late,  since  he  had  been  in 
bondage,  forgotten  the  God  of  his  fathers,  whom  Amer 
had  counselled  him  so  often  never  to  forget.  His  con- 
science was  not  a  whit  more  hardened ;  the  reason  of 
this  neglect  was  the  delicacy  he  felt  in  approaching  his 
God  with  unwashed  hands  and  feet ;  but  now  he  de- 
termined to  avail  himself  of  the  first  opportunity  of  a 
halt,  and  prepare  himself  for  prayer. 

After  repeated  prayers  from  the  sick  boy  Mussoud 
to  Tifum  to  give  him  one  little  halt  to  rest,  it  was  at 
last  granted ;  more,  however,  to  give  Tifum  an  oppor- 
tunity to  light  his  pipe  than  for  the  sake  of  the  sick 
boy. 

No  sooner  had  Tifum  turned  his  back,  than  Selim 
bent  down  and  began  to  scrape  together  the  dry,  white, 
sandy  dust  from  the  road,  and  to  rub  his  feet,  and 
hands,  and  face,  and  body  with  it,  as  if  he  were  wash- 
ing himself ;  then  turning  his  face  to  the  north-east, 
in  the  direction  of  Mecca,  he  began  his  prayer  in  a 
whisper : 

"  Oh,  Thou  who  art  the  light  of  heaven  and  earth, 
whom  all  creatures  praise,  unto  whom  all  things  be- 
longeth,  thou  bounteous,  wise,  and  compassionate  God  ! 


SELIM'S  PRAYER.  153 

be  gracious  and  merciful  to  one  of  the  true  believers, 
who  now  standeth  before  Thy  footstool. 

"  Thou  art  great,  Thou  art  holy,  Thou  art  almighty, 
Oh  G-od !  and  unto  those  who  invoke  Thee  Thou  hast 
promised,  through  Thy  prophet  Mohammed,  blessed  be 
his  name  !  to  be  attentive  and  to  lend  assistance. 

"  Thou  all-knowing  and  gracious  God  !  avert  from  me 
the  torments  of  Jehenna,  which  I  suffer  at  the  hands 
of  these  infidel  savages. 

"  The  unbelievers  have  laid  cruel  hands  upon  me,  a 
true  believer,  and  a  son  of  a  true  believer.  Lo !  they 
have  bound  me  like  unto  a  sheep  about  to  be  slaugh- 
tered ;  they  have  laid  their  whips  upon  me,  the  cruel 
thongs  have  cut  into  my  bones,  and  with  their  sharp 
spears  have  they  gashed  me. 

"  Thou  Powerful  and  Self-sufficient  God  !  Thou  hast 
promised  to  protect  the  fatherless  and  the  orphan,  and 
to  be  solicitous  for  him,  and  to  punish  those  who  oppress 
him. 

"  Thou  compassionate  and  loving  God  !  let  the  or- 
phan's cries  take  the  form  of  prayers,  and  suffer  them 
to  ascend  unto  Thee  before  Thy  footstool,  and  do  Thou 
bow  down  Thine  head,  and  let  them  penetrate  Thine 
ear. 

"  Thou  one,  only,  and  eternal  God  !  hearken  com- 
passionately unto  my  prayers,  and  rescue  me  from  the 
unbelievers. 

"  Thou  Lord  of  men,  King  of  men,  and  God  of  men ! 
save  me  from  mine  enemies,  by  the  promise  Thou  hast 
given  unto  all  true  believers  through  Thy  holy  apostle 
Mohammed,  and  be  Thy  heart  softened  toward  the 
orphan,  and  hear  his  prayers." 


154  MY   KALULIT. 

When  Selim  had  finished  this  urgent,  sincere  appeal 
to  his  God,  he  prostrated  himself  to  the  earth,  and  then 
rose  refreshed  in  hody  and  spirit. 

Turning  to  Abdullah,  who  had  heen  attending  to  his 
brother,  he  said : 

"  Abdullah,  my  friend,  I  feel  refreshed  and  strong. 
I  have  a  bright  idea  in  my  head." 

"  I  have  seen  you  pray,  Selim,  and  have  wished  that 
I  could  pray,  too ;  but  my  heart  is  too  bitter  for  prayer. 
I  feel  as  if  I  could  curse  all  men,  and  myself,  and  die. 
Poor  Mussoud's  days  are  numbered,  I  fear :  and  if  he 
dies,  I  do  not  care  what  becomes  of  me." 

"  But,  my  dear  friend,  the  Kuran  says  :  l  When  thou 
art  in  distress  pray  to  thy  God  and  He  will  hear  thee ; 
His  ear  is  open  to  the  oppressed.' ' 

"  I  know  it,  Selim,  but  I  cannot  pray  now.  I  fear  I 
should  curse  God  for  permitting  his  faithful  to  be 
treated  as  we  have  been.  Listen  to  the  moans  of  my 
brother,  and  think  of  his  being  left  to  die  all  alone  in 
the  road,  because,  if  he  cannot  march,  they  will  not  let 
me  remain  with  him !"  But  what  is  thy  bright  idea, 
Selim  ?'' 

"  My  idea  is  to  run  away  to-night,  and  go  to  the 
depths  of  this  forest.  Far  better  to  die  there  than 
lead  this  life  so  wretched.  If  one  of  these  people  can 
trust  himself  in  the  forest,  why  may  I  not  do  so? 
They  have  not  been  able  to  kill  me  with  all  the  weight 
of  their  cruelties.  The  forest  were  far  kinder  than 
these  inhuman  Watuta." 

"  And  my  brother,  what  of  him  ?" 

"  We  will  take  him  with  us ;  and  when  we  are  alone, 
safe  from  our  pursuers,  we  will  be  able  to  nurse  him. 


SELIM   PROPOSES   TO   ESCAPE.  155 

We  will  build  ourselves  a  strong  little  hut  near  some 
nice  stream,  where  we  shall  be  safe  and  quiet;  and 
while  you  are  watching  your  sick  brother,  I  will  take 
my  spear  and  go  out  to  gather  wild  fruit  and  honey. 
But,  hush !  Here  comes  Tifum.  Help  Mussoud  to  his 
feet,  and  let  him  hold  up  until  to-night." 

Just  then  the  stern  signal  to  march  was  given,  and 
the  boys  turned  industriously  and  submissively  to  their 
bales ;  and  Mussoud  feeling  relieved  by  the  rest,  the 
caravan  set  out  at  its  usual  pace. 

About  noon  they  halted  in  the  forest,  and,  knowing 
that  no  danger  from  men  was  to  be  feared  in  the  forest, 
the  "Watuta  were  heedless  of  the  usual  boma  or  brush 
fence  around  the  camp. 

The  boy-gang  being  tied  together,  were  of  course 
inseparable,  and  Abdullah,  in  his  usual  place,  sat  next 
to  Selim,  as  they  munched  their  roasted  Indian  corn  or 
their  half-boiled  holcus  grains.  Mussoud  was  accustomed 
to  sit  next  to  Selim,  but  owing  to  his  illness  he  was  placed 
outside  the  camp,  as  all  the  Watuta  knew  this  disease  was 
contagious,  and  what  danger  lay  to  the  whole  unvacci- 
nated  camp  by  the  dread  presence  of  the  small-pox. 

At  night  they  were  still  together,  Selim  and  Ab- 
dullah. Inside  the  circle  of  the  camp  were  men  seated 
in  circles  near  the  fire,  discussing  various  topics.  Out- 
side the  camp,  in  the  deep,  deep  night  was  perfect 
silence  ;  not  a  sound  broke  upon  the  ear,  save  now  and 
then  the  uneasy  growl  of  the  hyaena. 

"  Well,  Abdullah,"  said  Selim,  "  the  night  has  come, 
and  thou  must  decide  what  thou  wilt  do." 

"  Dear  Selim,  I  cannot  go  and  leave  my  brother. 
Poor  Mussoud  will  not  live  till  to-morrow  morning.  I 


156  MY  KALULU. 

am  afraid  he  is  very  ill  to-night.  His  head  was  so  hot, 
and  he  did  not  seem  to  know  me.  If  thou  goest  away  I 
shall  be  alone  of  us  all.  Poor  Isa  is  dead  already ;  Mus- 
soud  is  dying ;  and  thou  wilt  be  gone ;  and  I  shall  be 
alone." 

"  "Well,  Abdullah,  if  thou  dost  not  go,  I  shall.  I  am 
tired  of  this  life.  I  wish  to  die.  I  am  not  afraid  of 
death,  but  it  shall  never  be  said  that  Selim,  the  son  of 
Amer,  died  like  an  ass  in  the  road,  to  be  spurned  by 
the  foot  of  that  dog  Tifum,  like  poor  Isa  was.  If  I  am 
to  die,  let  me  die  like  an  Arab,  with  none  but  my  God 
to  pity  my  wretchedness,  with  none  but  the  birds  of 
the  air  around  my  bed.  Do  me  this  favour,  Abdullah, 
friend  of  my  heart.  If  Mussoud  still  lives  in  the 
morning,  tell  him  Selim  is  gone,  and  give  him  one  kiss 
for  me  ;  and  before  thou  goest  to  sleep  thou  must  give 
me  one,  for  when  thou  wakest  up  in  the  morning,  Selim, 
the  son  of  Amer,  will  be  gone.  The  lashing  of  this 
clumsy  yoke  around  my  neck  is  already  loose ;  it  only 
requires  a  second  to  be  free." 

"  I  thank  thee,  Selim,  for  this  thought  of  my  brother. 
I  wish  thee  God's  peace  and  blessing.  If  I  live  after 
this  hard  march,  I  shall  dream  and  ever  think  of  thee, 
and  shall  sometimes  whisper  thy  name  in  my  prayers, 
that  the  angels  may  carry  it  to  thy  ear,  and  that  some 
memory  of  Abdullah,  thy  friend,  may  be  preserved  in 
thy  heart.  Thou  art  a  true  Arab,  son  of  Amer,  a  true 
friend ;  thy  soul  is  a  jewel,  brighter  and  purer  than  the 
diamond.  On  the  road  to  thy  home  look  up  at  night 
to  those  seven  stars  which  thou  seest  together,  and  say 
to  thyself,  '  Abdullah  thinks  of  me.  Poor  Abdullah !' 
May  the  holy  Mohammed  take  thee  to  thy  mother,  and 


SELBl's   PREPARATION.  157 

when  thou  art  welcomed  back  to  thy  friends,  think  of 
my  mother,  and  bear  to  her  the  kindly  remembrance  of 
her  son.  Selim,  dear  friend,  I  am  about  to  compel  my- 
self to  sleep,  that  I  may  be  ready  for  my  morrow's 
work.  See !  I  kiss  thee  with  the  kiss  of  lasting  friend- 
ship, and,  since  thou  goest,  be  strong  with  Abdullah's 
faith  that  Allah  will  save  thee  !" 

They  then  both  lay  down,  and,  after  a  few  uneasy 
tossings,  Abdullah  fell  asleep,  while  Selim  also  lay  down 
to  plan  out  his  march.  Suddenly  he  remembered  the 
parting  words  of  Simba  and  Moto,  and  wondered  to 
himself  how  he  had  not  thought  of  them  before,  as  they 
would  have  enabled  him  to  bear  up  with  a  little  more 
patience  and  fortitude  the  trials  he  had  undergone. 
But  they  came  not  too  late ;  he  felt  that  with  such 
friends  as  those  he  was  not  alone  in  the  world,  and  he 
resolved  on  leaving  the  camp  to  strike  south,  then  wait 
a  day  in  the  woods,  and  afterwards  strike  off  through 
the  forest  until  he  came  near  to  a  village  in  Ututa,  and 
then  lie  in  wait  for  some  one  who  would  direct  him  to 
Katalambula.  A  cruel  thought  came  across  his  mind 
once,  to  stab  Tifum  with  his  own  spear,  but  he  in- 
stantly rejected  it  as  unworthy  of  an  Arab  and  the  son 
of  Amer  bin  Osman. 

The  hours  passed  by,  but  not  wearily,  as  Selim's 
thoughts  had  been  busy.  All  slept  soundly,  and  the 
fires  also  seemed  to  have  fallen  into  drowsiness,  for 
nothing  but  dull  red  embers  marked  the  places  whero 
the  fires  stood. 

He  muttered  a  short  prayer  to  Grod  for  courage  and 
strength,  and  the  lashings  of  the  cruel  yoke  fell  apart, 
and  he  drew  his  head  through,  free.  Free !  not  yet. 


158  MY   KALULTJ. 

He  stood  up  silently,  walked  straight  to  a  tree  de- 
liberately but  noiselessly,  chose  a  couple  of  spears,  a 
gun,  a  powder  horn,  and  a  cartouche  box,  and  began  to 
withdraw  as  stealthily  as  he  had  advanced. 

It  seemed  an  age  to  him,  the  time  before  he  began 
to  congratulate  himself  that  he  was  safe ;  for  so  precious 
were  the  articles  in  his  "possession,  and  so  rich  seemed 
the  prospect  of  freedom. 

A  few  long  strides  brought  him  from  tree  to  tree, 
and  the  more  he  counted  of  these  trees  the  more  certain 
was  he  of  safety.  Tree  after  tree  was  passed,  their  tall 
thick  columns — taller  and  thicker  by  night— formed  a 
denser  rampart  between  him  and  his  enemies,  an  im- 
penetrable protection  against  pursuit. 

Finally,  he  was  free !  Free  he  felt,  freely  he  walked, 
freely  he  thought,  and  the  new  idea,  as  it  settled  in  his 
mind,  seemed  to  fill  him  to  strangling,  it  had  such 
power  of  expansion ;  the  lungs  were  more  inflated,  the 
stride  became  firmer,  the  head  assumed  a  prouder  air, 
and  the  back  of  him  straightened  rigid ! 

He  was  impelled  forward,  fatigue  seemed  to  fly 
from  him,  an  eager  urgency  of  movement  seemed  to 
have  come  upon  him ;  he  was  walking  against  time  for 
freedom ! 

An  endless  number  of  dark  solemn  trees  were  passed, 
countless  numbers  of  acres  in  front,  behind,  and  around 
him,  of  this  tree-covered  upland,  and  still  it  remained 
night.  To  darkness  there  seemed  no  end,  nor  did  he 
want  it  to  have  end ;  he  wished  it  would  ever  remain 
night  and  his  enemies  ever  sleep. 

But  though  the  night  was  long,  and  friendlily  shel- 
tered him  with  its  kind  mantle  of  impenetrability, 


SELIM'S  ESCAPE.  159 

through  which  a  fugitive  was  not  visible,  it  had  an  end, 
for  all  things  have  an  end ;  hut  Selim  and  the  Watuta 
camp  were  far  apart ! 

Daylight — a  dull  grey  mantle  seemingly,  which  night 
had  put  on  for  a  fickle  change — appeared,  hut  greyer 
and  greyer  it  came  through  the  foliage  above ;  it  then 
came  pale,  and  then  a  steely  blue.  A  streak  of  silver 
light  shot  athwart  his  path ;  the  foliage  was  a  bright 
green,  and  the  leaves  moved  responsively,  gently  sigh- 
ing to  the  morning  wind ! 

How  cool,  how  fresh  it  was !  How  newly-born  seemed 
the  world,  while  the  hum  of  busy  insect  life  told  him 
there  were  other  creatures,  after  their  rest,  rejoicing  in 
the  new  light  of  day ! 

It  became  full  day,  for  the  sun,  a  round  globe  of 
living  fire,  or  like  a  fiery  balloon,  surged  upward  light 
and  airily.  But  oh !  with  what  different  feelings  he 
gazed  upon  it  now.  Yesterday  it  was  hateful  with  its 
dry  heat  and  blister,  and  its  thirst-begetting  warmth ; 
to-day  it  was  like  a  huge  lamp  hoisted  up  to  the  sky  to 
light  the  dim  and  lengthy  aisles  of  the  forest.  There 
was  no  heat  nor  thirst  in  its  appearance,  nothing  but 
strengthful  vigour  and  cheery  light ! 

At  noon,  Selim  came  to  a  quiet  pool  in  the  forest; 
the  lotus  flowers  rose  like  yellow  cups  above  its  surface, 
while  the  leaves  lay  languidly  flat.  All  around  the 
rim  the  pool  was  garnished  with  these  water  flowers  of 
Africa ;  and,  so  decked,  it  looked  like  a  great  shallow 
dish  adorned  with  a  pictured  border ! 

How  delicious  did  the  water  taste  !  How  cool  and 
tranquil  the  spot !  What  deep  silence  pervaded  the 
forest  at  noon  !  How  soothing  to  the  fugitive  soul ! 


160  MY   KALULU. 

A  little  distance  off  he  espied  a  largo  baobab,  which 
had  a  hole  in  its  body.  Walking  to  it  and  looking  in, 
he  saw  the  hole  led  to  a  large  hollow  in  the  tree,  as 
large  as  a  small  chamber.  He  crept  in,  for  it  was 
empty,  and  there  he  laid  down  to  rest,  and  finally  he 
slept.  He  had  escaped,  and  was  safe ! 

It  was  night  when  he  awoke ;  he  must  have  slept 
eight  or  ten  hours ;  there  were  no  means  of  knowing 
how  many.  It  was  evidently  a  hard  task  to  wake  up, 
for  after  the  first  movement  indicating  life,  he  lay  still, 
and  tried  to  compel  the  sodden  brain  to  recover  its 
duty,  and  the  eyes  to  aid  -  it  by  piercing  that  thick 
darkness  of  the  natural  chamber  in  which  he  found 
himself.  Bit  by  bit,  the  senses  resumed  the  old  order 
of  things.  Mind  stirred  up,  and  gave  its  master  to  know 
that  he  had  run  away  from  a  most  cruel  slavery.  Ah ! 
yes  !  and,  the  keyword  touched,  all  became  clear. 

"The  Watuta ! —  that  torturing  yoke-tree,  and  the 
sleepless  nights  it  caused  me !  my  galled  shoulders,  my 
wealed  back,  my  racking  head !  that  monster  Tifum ! 
that  fierce  man-animal  whom  pity  never  touched !  that 
pariah  dog-face,  repulsive  in  its  animal  malignity! 
those  thick  lips  which  uttered  such  horrible  blas- 
phemy !  that  always-ready  whip !  Who  can  forget 
him?  May  the  foul  mother  who  bore  him,  and  her 
fouler  son,  perish  like  one  of  those  whose  fate  will  be  Al 
Hotamah ! 

"  All  is  clear  to  my  mind  now.  I  am  free !  Arise, 
my  soul,  for  further  freedom ;  the  dark  night  is  kinder 
than  day.  The  wilderness  will  take  more  pity  on  me 
than  man.  Shake  thyself,  son  of  Amer,  thy  mother  is 
patiently  waiting  for  thee ;  thy  kinsmen  at  Zanzibar 


THE   ROAR   OP   THE   KIXG   OF   THE   FOREST.  161 

still  look  for  thee.  Courage,  my  heart,  there  is  nothing 
to  fear." 

He  rose  to  his  feet  and  looked  out.  "  Is  that  a  beast, 
or  is  it  iny  timid  fancy  which  creates  such  a  shape  ? 
Hush,  that  was  a  step  !  a  slow,  stealthy  step  of  padded 
feet ;  no  man  alone  in  the  wilds  would  walk  on  all 
fours.  Hush,  but  a  moment.  Ah  !  what  is  it  ?" 

For  just  then  an  unearthly  laugh — terrible  in  its 
satiric  wildness  of  tone — rang  through  the  forest.  It 
was  startling  for  a  moment,  because  it  was  unexpected, 
and  fearful,  because  it  seemed  to  challenge  all  the  deni- 
zens of  the  wilds.  "  What  beast  can  it  be  ? 

"  Ah !  I  remember  now.  Moto  has  told  me  of  it. 
It  is  only  a  hyaena,  and  the  hungry  fellow  has 
scented  a  prey.  Not  yet,  my  friend,  can  I  be  thine. 
Selim  is  safe  from  thy  jaws.  He  must  see  Zanzibar 
first,  before  any  of  thy  species  can  eat  him.  Oh 
God  ! " 

The  satiric  laugh  of  the  hyaena  was  succeeded  now  by 
a  roar  which  echoed  through  the  forest,  and  another 
and  another  succeeded  it,  which  almost  deafened  the 
lad  with  its  volume  and  power.  No  animal  but  the 
dread  king  of  the  forest  could  have  emitted  such  sounds, 
and  there  is  nothing  more  startling  than  the  first 
sadden  bellowing  outburst  of  his  lungs — it  is  so  deep, 
so  protracted;  but,  as  if  he  expends  the  concen- 
trated power  of  his  lungs  in  the  first  roar,  the  others 
which  succeed  it  come  out  in  short,  gasping,  rasping 
sounds,  which  seem  to  chase  one  another  as  they  peal 
through  the  forest  in  quick  succession.  Though  the 
first  sudden  outburst  is  startling,  even  appalling,  when 

M 


162  MY   KALULU. 

unexpected,  a  certain  feeling  of  admiration  quickly  suc- 
ceeds the  first  fear,  at  the  volume  and  the  force  of  it, 
and  at  the  echoes  which  it  wakes  up. 

"  It  is  a  lion !"  said  Selim  to  himself  when  he  had  re- 
gained his  bewildered  senses ;  "  the  king  of  beasts.  I 
have  often  desired  to  see  thee  and  to  hear  thee,  but  I 
may  not  venture  too  near  thee,  as  I  fear  thy  claws  and 
thy  cavernous  mouth.  Halt  where  thou  art  until 
dawn,  my  friend,  and  I  will  look  at  thee  well,  but  just 
now  I  will  remain  here.  Ah,  that  is  right ;  thou  comest 
nearer,  but  I  have  a  gun,  and  there  is  a  bullet  in  it, 
0  lion,  so  thou  hadst  better  keep  a  respectful  distance. 
The  window  through  which  I  look  at  thee  is  too  small 
for  thee  to  enter ;  besides,  king  of  beasts,  I  need  no 
companion  like  thee  in  this  small  chamber  with  me. 
How  my  bones  would  crack  under  thy  strong  jaws,  and 
what  a  delicious  morsel  thou  wouldst  deem  me.  The 
hulwah*  of  Muscat  were  as  nothing  to  it ;  the  honey  of 
thy  native  wilds  were  bitter  compared  with  my  flesh, 
and  bones,  and  warm  blood.  Nay,  I  beseech  thee  keep 
thy  distance,  0  lion.  If  thou  art  hungry  catch  that 
laughing  devil  of  a  hyaena  ;  but  me,  poor  me,  thou  wilt 
surely  not  harm  me  !" 

But  the  lion  had  advanced  nearer  to  the  tree;  he 
had  also  scented  a  prey,  and  while  he  knew  that  the 
prey  was  contained  within  the  tree,  he  was  doubtful 
whether  he  could  obtain  the  wherewithal  to  satisfy  his 
hunger,  and  this  was  why  he  advanced  roaring. 

Arriving  at  the  foot  of  the  tree  he  halted,  and  stood 
looking  up  at  the  tempting  morsel.  As  if  he  heard  and 
understood  the  low-spoken  words  which  the  Arab  youth 

*  A  species  of  sweets  made  in  Muscat,  Arabia. 


SELIM   SHOOTS   A   LION.  163 

addressed  to  him,  lie  uttered  another  terrific  roar.  This 
caused  Selim  to  draw  in  instinctively  and  seize  his  gun, 
but  at  the  same  instant  the  lion's  form  came  bounding 
in  at  the  hole  through  which  Selim  had  entered,  where 
he  clung  tenaciously  with  his  claws,  and  endeavoured 
to  drag  himself  in.  Then  Selim,  with  his  heart  in  his 
mouth  at  the  dreadful  presence,  put  the  muzzle  of  the 
gun  against  the  lion's  head  and  fired,  and  the  monster 
fell  dead  outside. 

Selim,  finding  it  dangerous  to  leave  his  friendly 
shelter,  resolved  to  remain  where  he  was  until  morning, 
and  after  he  had  listened  a  long  time  at  the  aperture 
of  the  tree,  and  became  satisfied  that  the  lion  was  dead, 
he  laid  down  again  on  the  floor  of  his  natural  chamber, 
and,  happily  for  one  in  his  situation,  fell  asleep  once 
more. 

About  two  hours  after  dawn  he  awoke,  and  imme- 
diately going  to  the  window,  he  looked  down,  and 
when  he  saw  the  dead  lion  stretched  stiff  at  the  foot 
of  the  tree,  he  said  to  himself : 

"He  would  have  it;  he  would  not  listen  to  me. 
Like  Tifum  he  revelled  in  his  strength,  and  was  con- 
scious of  his  might,  and,  like  him,  he  wished  to  rend 
and  tear  me,  bat  I  have  a  gun,  and  I  would  that  Tifum 
came  after  me,  so  that  I  could  give  him  the  same  answer 
I  gave  this  lion." 

As  he  spoke,  he  placed  his  spears  outside,  then  his 
gun,  then  went  out  himself,  and,  taking  his  weapons 
up,  he  stood  by  the  body  of  the  lion. 

The  following  thoughts,  though  unexpressed,  ran 
through  his  mind : 

"  Behold !  how  strong  this  lion  was  early  last  night 


164  MY   KALULU. 

— how  proud  his  pace  as  he  roamed  through  the  silent 
forest  looking  for  his  prey  !  All  the  animals  ran  from 
before  him,  and  left  him  lone  in  his  proud  strength. 
As  if  they  knew  his  power,  the  echoes  submissively  sent 
his  voice  pealing  through  the  long  colonnades  of  the 
forest,  like  the  heralds  trumpeting  the  approach  of  a 
king.  His  eyes  pierced  the  darkness  and  searched  the 
night,  his  nostrils  scented  prey  and  blood,  and  he  came 
and  stood  before  me,  the  relentless  tyrant  of  tho 
wilderness !  His  great,  flaming  eyes  glowed  red 
with  rage,  his  nostrils  dilated  wide  as  he  thought  of 
his  hunger  and  the  prospective  feast;  he  pawed  the 
ground  and  whirled  his  tail  in  fury,  and  tossing  his 
mane  back  impatiently,  he  sprang  at  me  and  met  his 
death. 

"  Now,  how  weak  !  An  unarmed  infant  might  play 
with  his  mane  and  pull  at  his  great  teeth.  There  lies 
no  more  danger  in  him ;  and  as  he  is,  so  may  all  my 
enemies  be  !  Farewell,  thou  lion  !  I  would  have  pre- 
ferred thou  were  not  so  unclean.  My  hunger  is  now 
sharp,  and  woe  befall  the  hoofed  animal  I  meet,  but 
thee  I  may  not  eat." 

Then  Selim,  shouldering  his  gun  and  spears,  having 
observed  the  sun,  and  found  out  the  direction  he  in- 
tended to  go,  strode  on,  looking  keenly  to  the  right 
and  left  for  any  game  that  might  promise  him  relief 
from  the  gnawing  pangs  of  hunger  he  began  to  feel.  He 
had  been  now  thirty-six  hours  without  food,  for  he  had 
disdained  to  steal  the  rations  of  his  comrades,  as  he 
might  have  done,  knowing  from  experience  that  the 
slave  who  lost  his  rations  or  consumed  them  before 
the  next  distribution  of  food  was  very  apt  to  suffer,  as 


SELIM  SHOOTS  AN  ANTELOPE.          165 

none  of  his  fellows,  haying  nothing  too  much  for  him- 
self, could  find  charity  enough  in  his  own  destitution 
to  share  with  him. 

Thirty-six  hours  is  a  long  period  for  a  growing 
boy  to  be  without  food,  and  Selim  began  to  feel  it. 
There  were  none  of  those  wild  fruit  trees,  so  common 
in  Ukonongo,  and  Kawendi,  and  Usowa,  the  mbembu, 
the  singwe  (the  wild  wood-peach  and  plum) ;  no  wild 
grape  nor  nux  vomica  fruit,  as  in  the  south-eastern 
forests  of  Urori.  The  long,  extensive  plain  south  of 
the  Cow  Eiver  seems  to  have  made  two  zones,  different 
from  each  other,  of  Southern  Unyamwezi  and  South- 
Western  Urori.  The  trees  in  this  forest  were  more 
adapted  for  building  purposes ;  but  had  Selim  under- 
stood the  ways  of  wild  life  in  the  forest,  had  he  been 
anything  but  the  tenderly-nurtured  and  pampered 
youth  from  Zanzibar,  even  here  he  might  have  found 
plenty  of  eatable  roots.  There  was  no  lack  of  these 
about  him ;  the  roots  of  those  long,  slender,  primate- 
leafed  plants,  on  which  he  trod,  he  would  have  found  to 
be  as  nutritious  as  the  yams  of  Zanzibar.  But  the 
boy  was  innocent  of  this  knowledge,  and  so  he  kept  on, 
seldom  looking  on  the  ground,  except  when  he  began 
to  feel  disheartened. 

As  it  was  approaching  sunset,  however,  he  espied  a 
small  antelope  crouching  behind  the  bushes  about  fifty 
yards  from  him.  Lifting  his  gun,  with  a  prayer  for 
success,  he  fired,  and  the  animal,  after  making  two  or 
three  convulsive  leaps,  fell  wounded  on  its  side.  Hur- 
rying up,  he  caught  it  as  it  was  about  to  rise  to  its 
feet,  and  using  one  of  his  spears  as  a  knife,  looked 
towards  the  north-east,  in  the  direction  of  Mecca,  and 


166  MY   KALULU. 

uttering  his  fervent  "Bismillah" — (in  the  name  of 
God !)  the  pious  youth  cut  its  throat. 

Then,  proceeding  with  the  work  of  preparing  the 
meat,  he  cut  off  the  head,  skinned  the  animal,  and 
extracted  the  inward  parts,  which  he  left  for  the 
hyaenas,  while  the  eatable  portions  he  conveyed  to  the 
fork  of  a  great  tree,  where  he  intended  to  rest  that 
night. 

Hastily  collecting  some  dry  leaves,  twigs,  and  sticks, 
he  conveyed  these  also  to  the  fork  of  the  tree,  and  with 
the  aid  of  some  powder,  he  succeeded,  after  much 
patient  work,  in  making  a  fire,  over  which  he  placed 
whole  pieces  of  the  antelope  to  roast,  or  rather  to 
warm,  for  his  ravenous  hunger  would  not  permit  him 
to  wait  for  the  roast. 

Had  Selim  understood  the  art  of  travelling,  he  would, 
of  course,  have  cut  the  meat  into  thin  strips,  and  have 
dried  them  slowly  over  the  fire,  and  hy  this  means  have 
furnished  himself  with  sufficient  food  for  two  or  three 
days.  But  not  knowing  the  art,  he  had  placed  all  the 
pieces  over  the  fire  at  once,  believing,  doubtless,  like 
many  other  hungry  people,  that  he  could  eat  them  all 
at  one  meal.  Before,  however,  he  had  eaten  half  of  one 
leg,  he  felt  gorged ;  and  feeling  tired,  put  out  the  fire, 
raked  all  the  ashes  away,  and  when  the  fire-place  had 
cooled  somewhat,  he  laid  himself  down,  with  his  legs 
coiled,  and  went  to  sleep. 

In  the  morning,  before  starting  on  his  journey  again, 
he  ate  the  other  half  of  the  leg,  out  of  which  he  had 
formed  his  supper,  and  tying  the  other  three  legs  to- 
gether, he  descended  the  tree  and  resumed  his  march. 

During  that  day  he  was  more  bent  upon  walking 


HE   SUFFERS   FROM   HUNGER.  167 

than  upon  anything  else ;  consequently  he  made  a  good 
day's  march.  At  night,  when  he  began  to  eat  his 
supper,  perched,  like  the  night  before,  in  the  fork  of  a 
great  tree,  he  perceived  the  meat  was  tainted,  but  as 
he  had  no  other  means  of  gratifying  his  hunger,  he 
suppressed  the  rising  nausea,  and  contentedly  ate  the 
ill-smelling  meat, 

In  the  morning  the  meat  swarmed  with  maggots, 
and  he  tossed  it  from  him  with  disgust,  and,  without 
breakfast,  resumed  his  journey.  During  the  morning 
he  travelled,  at  noon  he  rested ;  and  for  a  couple  of 
hours  in  the  afternoon  he  contrived  to  hold  on,  until, 
faint  with  hunger,  he  was  compelled  to  halt  and  go  to 
sleep  supperless  also. 

Another  day  dawned,  and  Selim,  descending  from 
his  perch,  resolutely  determined  upon  prosecuting  his 
journey.  The  forest  was  unusually  silent  and  deserted ; 
not  an  animal  crossed  his  path ;  a  few  kites  alone 
hovered  above.  Hour  after  hour  he  dragged  his 
weakened  legs  along  till  the  sun  was  sinking  over 
the  western  horizon.  He  had  seen  no  water  on 
this  day,  and  thirst  sharply  and  severely  attacked  his 
frame. 

And  still  another  day  dawned.  Hunger  and  thirst 
had  made  great  inroads  on  his  strength,  and  had  begun 
to  sap  his  resolution.  If  he  had  but  known  that  a  few 
hours  ahead  of  him  lay  the  cornfields  of  the  Watuta 
villages,  or  if  he  had  but  known  that  only  a  mile  north 
of  the  line  he  traversed  lay  the  road  over  which  Fero- 
dia's  caravan  had  travelled  two  days  before !  But  en- 
sloped  round  about  by  the  great  forest,  to  which  there 
seemed  to  be  no  end,  he  knew  nothing, — tiny  mite  that 


1GS  MY  KALTJLU. 

he  was,  alongside  of  one  of  those  straight-stemmed 
and  towering  trees, — beyond  the  thin  line  of  vision 
which  his  low  stature  permitted  him.  Could  he  only 
have  seen  one  foot  above  those  trees,  he  had  been  safe, 
and  could  have  directed  his  steps  whither  he  desired. 
But  he  could  barely  see  the  sky,  so  dense  was  the 
foliage  and  so  closely  did  each  tree's  branches  embrace 
the  other.  How  hard  it  is  to  strive  to  attain  the  end 
of  the  interminable !  What  a  seeming  waste  of 
strength  is  it  to  ever  work  and  work  to  span  the 
infinite !  How  disheartening  it  is  to  one  to  feel  that 
he  can  never  live  to  see  the, end  of  the  endless  !  In- 
terminable, infinite,  and  endless  seemed  this  forest  to 
the  wearied,  hungry,  and  thirsty  Selim.  He  strained 
his  eyes  ever  in  his  front,  hoping  that  every  low  swell 
of  the  ground  would  enable  him  to  see  something 
encouraging;  he  looked  in  all  directions  for  anything 
bearing  the  semblance  of  a  living  creature,  of  beast,  or 
fowl ;  he  looked  upwards,  striving  to  gain  a  glimpse  of 
the  serene  face  of  heaven,  which,  in  his  present  state  of 
mind  and  body,  would  have  afforded  him  momentary 
relief.  Had  he  been  more  experienced  in  African 
travelling  he  would  have  known  how  to  procure  water ; 
he  would  have  known  that  in  any  one  of  those  hollows 
a  few  hours'  excavation  with  a  pointed  stick  would 
have  procured  him  water,  and  that  if  there  were  not 
roots  to  satisfy  a  craving  stomach,  then  the  land 
would  be  poor  indeed.  Knowing  nothing,  however,  of 
these  things,  he  wasted  the  precious  hours  in  resting, 
and  then  plunging  nervously  on  his  way,  until  his  body 
was  obliged  to  confess  its  weakness  and  his  starved  legs 
refused  to  go.  When  much  time  was  thus  wasted, 


HE   FALLS   FAINTING    TO    THE    GKOUND.  169 

again  lie  would  rise  to  again  fall ;  and,  finally,  he  fell 
fainting  to  the  ground.  Poor  boy  !  he  was  paying 
dearly  for  the  desire  of  his  father  to  increase  his  riches 
by  the  bartering  of  cloth  and  flimsy  beads  for  human 
creatures  ! 

After  a  fainting  fit,  which  lasted  some  minutes,  he  sat 
up,  but  was  too  weak  to  remain  long  even  in  that  con- 
dition, and  he  fell  back ;  and  while  thus  prostrate,  with 
his  eyes  upward,  thought  was  busy  with  the  pleasures 
he  had  been  obliged  to  leave,  and  the  more  his  body 
suffered  the  more  his  thoughts  loved  to  revel  in  the 
luxurious  scenes  he  had  known.  Groaning  from  sheer 
agony  of  body,  he  cried  aloud : 

"Ah,  for  one  sight  of  the  foaming  wave  of  the 
Zangian  Sea,  which  curled  at  morn  into  graceful 
wreaths  like  liquid  flowers  as  the  monsoon  gently 
kissed  it !  One  glance,  if  nothing  more,  of  the  snowy 
strand  whereon  I  have  sported  often  with  my  play- 
mates, little  Suleiman,  and  Isa,  and  Abdullah  before  we 
plunged  gaily  into  the  foam  and  spray  with  which 
each  moment  the  sea  drenched  the  margin  of  the 
island.  How  oft,  as  nude  I  lay  stretched  on  the  warm 
sandy  shore,  the  great  sun  descending  towards  the 
continent,  have  I  watched  the  great  ships  idly  rocking 
on  that  sea  which  in  its  deep  dissolving  bosom  of  blue 
depths  reflected  as  a  mirror  the  spotless  azure  of  the 
sky  !  Happy  days  !  Memory  recalls  so  much  that  a 
thousand  years  would  never  obliterate.  My  dear 
father's  happy  household  gathered  under  the  shade  of 
the  towering  mangoes,  whose  rich  fruit,  golden,  and 
purple,  and  brown,  hung  so  temptingly  over  my  head ; 
the  evening  zephyr  wind  gently  brushing  by  the  light 


170  MY   KALULU. 

leaves  as  it  rustled  through  from  one  tree  to  another 
with  its  welcome  whispers,  hending,  as  it  flew,  the  tops 
of  the  kingly  cocoa  and  the  fragrant  cinnamon,  wafting 
the  rich  green  hough  of  the  orange,  whose  precious 
fruit  was  as  a  halm  to  my  soul.  Now  could  I  hut  feel 
one  in  my  fevered  hand !  What  ample  wealth  does  not 
my  mind  bring  "before  my  sickened  eyes !  The  amber- 
coloured  stalk  of  the  sugar-cane  and  its  luscious  juice ; 
dark  green  leaves  of  orange  and  mangoe ;  great  cocoa- 
nuts,  with  their  nutritious  milk;  the  hrilliant  pome- 
granate, with  its  sweet  soothing  odour  and  thirst- 
assuaging  pippins ;  the  soft,  rich  guava,  with  its  health- 
giving  meat ;  the  lime,  with  its  yellow,  golden  fruit,  at 
the  mere  sight  of  which  fever  and  thirst  are  forgotten ; 
and  melons,  whose  deep  green  skins  cover  such  crisp, 
sweet  treasures.  Ah  !  there  is  no  place  on  earth  to  me 
like  the  "beautiful  island  of  Zanzibar.  It  is  hlessed  hy 
the  heneficent  God  with  Eden's  wealth.  Streams  laugh 
with  gladness  and  murmur  with  joy.  Fresh,  healthy 
winds  blow  over  it,  laden  with  the  fragrance  of  earth's 
dearest  and  best  treasures.  God  has  blessed  it  with 
abundance,  and  has  caused  its  warm  bosom  to  heave 
with  triumph.  Lo !  its  gardens  pass  by  me  one  after 
another  ;  happy  homes  stand  in  their  midst ;  the  pride 
of  my  race  sit  happy  under  the  shade  of  their  orange 
trees,  surrounded  by  their  dependents,  whose  faces 
seem  kindled  with  the  quiet  rapture  which  fills  them. 
Trees  and  flowers,  houses  and  gardens,  men  and  women, 
hills  and  valleys,  the  sea  and  streams, — all  of  Zanzibar, — 
come  nearer  to  the  unhappy  and  forsaken  son  of  great 
Arner  bin  Osman. 

"  Come  nearer,  nearer  still,  to  your  kinsman  Selim, 


SELIM'S  DESPAIR.  171 

Let  me  embrace  ye  before  my  destiny  is  accom- 
plished ! 

"  No  !  no !  Ah,  ye  are  unkind  !  Gaze  in  pity  upon 
my  abject  condition  !  Look  down  upon  me,  ye  that 
are  elated  with  pleasure.  Mark  my  surroundings ! 
This  great,  silent  wilderness  of  forest,  to  which  there 
is  no  end ;  it  stretches  from  sunset  to  sunrise,  from  sea 
to  sea ;  it  excludes  light  and  air ;  it  smothers  the  earth 
with  its  limitless  length  and  breadth.  Through  its 
thick,  heavy  drapery  of  leafage — I  may  not  breathe, 
neither  be  warmed,  by  ever  a  single  sun-ray. 

"  Hark  to  the  storm  of  wind  sweeping  over  the  tops 
of  the  giant  trees  !  How  it  expends  its  might  in  at- 
tempting to  open  even  a  slight  gap,  that  one  of  the 
true  believers  might  see  a  glimpse  of  heaven  before  he 
dies  !  Bat  it  may  not  be.  Nature  took  ages  to  build 
this  rampart  and  construct  this  impregnable  palisade, 
and  the  baffled  tempest  retreats,  and  leaves  me  hope- 
less and  despairing. 

"  The  air  is  pregnant  with  deadly  vapours  ;  gigantic 
trees,  fallen  from  extreme  age,  lie  prone  on  the  ground, 
infested  by  myriads  upon  myriads  of  creeping  things ; 
withered  branches  strew  the  ground  thickly,  and  their 
leaves,  long  since  dead,  lie  damp  and  sappy,  reeking 
with  every  insect  abomination.  From  afar,  like  the 
indistinct  and  distant  sound  of  thunder,  is  borne  to  my 
ears,  after  traversing  aisles  upon  aisles,  the  hungry 
lions'  roar,  suggestive  of  what  may  happen  if  relief 
comes  not  early  to  the  lonely  Arab  boy ;  and  my  quick- 
ened hearing  catches  strains  of  a  still  fiercer  meaning, 
the  voice  of  the  leopard  calling  to  his  mate,  mingled 
with  the  growls  of  the  hyaena. 


172  MY   KALULU. 

"  Ah,  cruel  chance,  that  my  fresh  young  life  should 
be  thus  beset  with  dangers  which  menace  it.  What 
sin  has  my  infancy  committed  that  my  youth  must  be 
punished  so  severely?  What  wrong  have  these  boy- 
hands  performed,  that  their  owner  merits  death  ? 
What  guile  has  ever  my  childhood's  heart  conceived 
for  which  my  youth  must  pay  the  penalty  ?  What 
crime  has  ever  my  brain  meditated,  that  I  must  be  reft 
of  my  life  at  so  early  an  age?  None — none.  I  but 
ever  acted  as  I  knew  how ;  not  wantonly,  not  recklessly, 
but  just  as  instinct  and  nature,  untutored,  impelled 
me  to. 

I  would  my  father  had  never  passed  the  years  of  boy- 
hood, and  that  he  had  never  met  my  mother.  I  would 
that  I  had  never  seen  the  light  of  the  sun,  then  had  I 
not  encountered  such  evil  days.  From  the  evil  day 
Khanais  bin  Abdullah  kindled  in  my  father's  breast 
knowledge  of  his  comparative  poverty  I  date  the  birth 
of  my  misfortune ;  from  that  time  hard  and  evil  days 
innumerable  have  I  seen;  mischance  has  succeeded 
mischance,  danger  succeeded  danger,  one  suffering  has 
produced  another. 

"I  saw  my  parent  die  as  became  the  chief  of  his 
tribe.  The  friendly  shields,  which  endeavoured  to 
shelter  him  from  harm,  averted  not  the  death  which 
sought  his  lion  heart;  his  companions  in  arms  fell 
thickly  around  him  in  heaps  upon  heaps  of  unnumbered 
dead  ;  while  I  stood  alone,  first  to  wonder  at  the  strange 
phase  of  nature — death,  then  to  mourn  for  the  great 
loss  that  had  befallen  me,  then  to  suffer  torture  like 
that  to  those  who  visit  Eblis,  and,  finally,  to  wish  that 
I  had  never  seen  the  light  which  animates  the  earth, 


HIS   REFLECTIONS.  173 

or  Lad  died  upon  that  fatal  field  of  battle.  I,  the  son 
of  great  Amer,  was  made  a  slave  by  those  hideous 
Watuta,  who  are  but  monstrous  apes,  was  stripped  of 
my  clothing  to  have  my  modest  youth  shocked  by  the 
unbelievers'  rude  gaze.  When,  blushing  at  their  imper- 
tinence, I  resented  the  rough  behaviour,  they  bound 
and  scourged  me,  and  they  laughed  and  mocked  me  as 
the  tortured  flesh  gave  way  and  hung  in  gory  tatters, 
and  the  red  blood  dyed  my  limbs  crimson.  Probed  and 
pricked  by  their  spears,  they  drove  me  to  the  journey 
amongst  a  herd  of  other  slaves,  while  the  relentless 
sun  streamed  its  rays  upon  my  naked  and  defenceless 
body,  and  I  thought  that  all  the  agony  of  the  damned 
was  not  to  be  compared  to  that  which  I  suffered.  Ah, 
the  suffering  that  followed!  The  long,  long  days  of 
marching,  which  seemed  to  be  interminable,  the  pro- 
tracted pains  from  thirst,  the  weary,  leaden  limbs  that 
refused  to  be  moved  at  my  command,  the  long,  long, 
immeasurable  road,  the  poor  victims  that  fell  never  to 
rise  again,  whom,  nevertheless,  I  envied  for  their 
eternal  relief  from  misery  and  poignant  pain.  Their 
stolid  faces  upturned  to  heaven,  blank  and  unmeaning ; 
the  unwinking  eyes,  that  must  have  once  reflected 
domestic  joys,  gaped  wide,  but  were  dim  and  glazed, 
and  nothing  more  on  earth  would  ever  cause  them  to 
cover  that  horrible,  steady  gaze  on  emptiness  and 
vacancy ;  the  greedy  vulture  might  peck  at  them,  the 
kites  might  satiate  themselves  on  their  entrails,  the 
hyaena  might  gorge  himself  on  their  flesh,  yet  those 
once  sensitive  eyes  would  never  wink  their  discontent. 
This  is  death  !  It  is  real  death.  It  is  the  death  which 
threatened  me  until,  rendered  desperate  by  the  keen 


174 


MY   KALULU. 


terrors  which  filled  me  one  night,  I  deserted  that  ever- 
moving  caravan,  to  find  myself  after  a  time  in  this 
strait,  and  the  terror  of  death  has  followed  me  hither. 
Every  thought,  and  moan,  and  cry  speaks  of  it.  For 
ever  present  is  the  fearful  sight  of  death ;  it  is  in  this 
stagnant,  oppressive  air  which  I  hreathe ;  and  the  tomb 
which  God  has  raised  above  my  head— in  these  lofty 
columns,  bearing  far  up  their  leafy  roof — I  see. 

"  Fit  tomb  for  an  Arab  chiefs  son.  A  sultan  of  the 
Arab  tribes  might  envy  me  mine.  But  where  are  the 
mourners  ?  There  should  be  my  kindred  weeping 
hot  tears  over  Seliin's  early  death.  My  mother,  with 
her  maids,  should  be  present  to  wash  my  limbs  ere 
shrouding  them  with  snowy  shash.*  There  should  be 
my  playfellows  to  chant  a  dirge  over  my  early  de- 
parture from  this  life ;  and  the  holy  Imam  to  repeat 
the  prayers  for  the  dead.  There  should  be  my  kins- 
men to  dig  my  grave,  and  women  to  weep.  But  I  am 
alone,  to  die  without  bidding  farewell  to  my  friends, — 
to  die  without  taking  with  me  to  that  other  world  that 
last  enduring  look  of  love  from  all  who  esteemed  me, 
which  must  ever  thrill  the  souls  of  those  who  leave 
sympathising  friends  behind.  Then  come  and  wel- 
come, cruel,  cruel  Death ;  wreak  thy  will  on  me ;  my 
limbs  are  already  chained  to  that  earth  of  which  they 
are  a  portion ;  thou  hast  hedged  me  around  with  thy 
terrors  and  affrighted  my  soul  long  enough  ;  thou  hast 
advanced  and  receded,  as  though  it  were  child's  play ;  I 
have  alternately  felt  strong  and  faint,  felt  brave  and 
weak.  I  may  not  balk  thee  longer  ! 

"  Farewell,  happy  island,  with  thy  purling  streams, 

*  Fine  K  cached  domestic,  or  cotton  cloth. 


HE   GIVES   HIMSELF   UP   TO   DIE.  172 

thy  orange  groves,  thou  home  of  my  happy  childhood) 
home  of  my  kindred  ! 

"  Farewell,  thou  solemn  earth ;  aye,  bend  thine  head 
with  shame  for  the  frown  with  which  thou  hast  regarded 
thy  innocent  child ! 

"  Farewell,  thou  monster  DEATH  !  Thou  tyrant !  I 
am  conquered ;  and  I — I  must — yield.  I  come,  father, 
dear  fa— ther ! !" 


J76  MY   KALULU. 


CHAPTEB  VII. 

Ferodia's  Triumphal  Approach— His  reception  by  Katalanibula  -  The 
King  praises  Ferodia — Abdullah  is  given  to  Kalulu — Abdullah 
meets  with  Simba  and  Moto — Kalulu's  plan  of  search  for  Selim — 
A  Gun  found — Selim  found — The  senseless  form  of  Selim  carried 
to  the  Village  -  Selim  recovers — Kalulu  fraternises  with  Selim — 
Kalulu's  Friendship  for  Selim. 

ON  the  twenty-ninth  day  after  the  battle  of  Kwikuru, 
Ferodia,  the  chief  of  the  "Watuta,  made  his  triumphant 
entrance  to  Katalambula's  village.  Messengers  had 
arrived  the  night  before  at  the  King's  house  to  an- 
nounce the  approach  of  the  victorious  chief;  and  when 
next  morning,  near  noon,  a  great  cloud  of  dust  was 
perceived  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river,  then  the  women, 
posted  on  every  advantageous  point  for  a  good  view, 
began  the  glad  lu-lu-lu-ing,  and  the  welcome  tones, 
when  heard  by  the  Watuta,  were  answered  by  them  with 
a  shout  which  might  have  been  heard  at  the  great  lake 
into  which  the  Liemba  ran. 

Long  before  Ferodia  had  emerged  from  the  leafy 
corn-fields  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river,  the  vicinity 
of  the  great  gate  of  Katalambula's  village  was  thronged 
by  a  multitude  of  men,  women,  and  children  gathered 
from  the  rich  plain  around,  who  were  the  brothers, 
cousins,  nephews,  wives,  sisters,  and  children  of  the 


FERODIA'S  TRIUMPHAL  APPROACH.  177 

warriors  whose  return  was  now  so  enthusiastically,  nay, 
frantically,  welcomed.  Two  thousand  voices  sounded 
the  happy  "lu-lu-lu;"  four  thousand  hands  were  clapped 
together ;  four  thousand  legs,  brown  and  black,  and 
Mack  and  brown,  danced,  leaped,  moved,  and  wriggled 
is  the  emotions  of  their  owners  moved  them. 

And  Ferodia  was  all  this  time  slowly  approaching, 
while  the  drums,  with  tremendous  thunderous  volume 
of  tone,  ushered  him  into  the  presence  of  the  assembled 
multitudes.  Note  him  well  as  he  approaches.  What 
civilised  monarch  ever  acted  the  triumph  he  felt  so 
well  as  Ferodia  ?  What  civilised  king  ever  possessed 
that  gait  ?  What  actor  could  have  imitated  Ferodia  ? 
Mark  his  steps,  his  lion  strides,  with  his  legs  en- 
cumbered with  one  hundred  rings  of  fine  wire.  Watch 
how  negligently  he  lays  his  arms,  heavy  with  broad 
ivory  wristlets,  on  the  shoulders  of  the  supple-bodied 
youngsters,  who  are  jealous  of  this  high  honour  conferred 
on  them.  Note  the  toss  of  his  head  with  its  wealth 
of  braids  !  It  is  the  majesty  of  triumph  impersonified. 
Happy  men  would  those  actors  be  who  could  but  imitate 
that  regal  air  ! 

The  procession  is  in  the  following  order,  as  it  ap- 
pears before  the  gate  and  the  multitude.  Two  hun- 
dred warriors  in  front  of  Ferodia,  file  after  file,  each 
head  adorned  with  feathers  in  huge,  dancing,  waving 
tufts,  each  man  solemnly  marching  through  the  gate 
into  the  quadrangular  square  surrounded  by  the  King's 
quarters  to  occupy  one  side  of  the  square  in  line.  Then 
Ferodia  himself,  supported  by  two  stalwart  young  war- 
riors, one  on  each  side.  Then  two  hundred  warriors, 
each  warrior's  face  surrounded  by  the  black,  stiff  hairs 

N 


178  MY   KALULU. 

of  the  zebra's  inane,  stripped  entire  with  the  hide  from 
the  zebra's  neck,  which  gives  each  warrior  a  fierce 
appearance,  much  fiercer  than  the  black  bearskin  caps 
give  to  English  hussars.  Then  the  adult  captives  in 
gangs  of  twenty,  bearing  the  plunder  Ferodia  had 
taken  from  the  Arabs.  Then  the  boy  captives,  at  the 
head  of  whom  was  Abdullah,  whose  white  face  and 
body  obtained  universal  notice.  Then  five  hundred 
warriors  bringing  up  the  rear,  each  head  decorated 
according  to  the  caprice  of  its  owner,  with  feathers, 
and  red,  white,  and  blue  cloth. 

The  nine  hundred  warriors  were  formed  around  the 
square,  while  the  captives,  after  depositing  their  loads 
near  the  great  tree  in  the  centre  of  the  square — the 
cloth  bales  by  themselves,  the  beads  in  a  separate  pile, 
the  boxes  by  themselves,  the  kettles,  pots,  pans,  and 
miscellaneous  goods  by  themselves,  the  powder  barrels 
and  bullets  by  themselves,  and  the  guns  by  themselves 
— formed  a  circle  around  the  tree. 

Katalambula  was  seated  on  his  mud  bench  or  sofa, 
which  was  garnished  on  this  occasion  with  over  a  score 
of  lion  and  leopard  skins.  In  his  hand  was  a  short 
rod,  to  the  end  of  which  was  neatly  fixed  a  giraffe's  tail, 
with  which  he  negligently  whisked  the  flies  from  his 
face. 

The  multitude  which  we  first  saw  outside  the  gate 
had  climbed  upon  the  roofs  of  the  square  tembes,  and 
looked  down  now  intent  upon  the  warriors,  the  slaves,  the 
plunder,  and  the  king,  seated  with  Kalulu  and  the 
grey-headed  elders  and  councillors  of  the  tribe  under 
the  tree. 

Ferodia  stood  with  spear  in  hand  alone  in  the  centre 


HIS  RECEPTION  BY  KATALAMBC'LA.  179 

of  the  inner  circle  formed  by  the  ring  of  slaves,  and 
close  to  the  great  heaps  of  spoil  he  had  taken  from 
the  camp  of  the  Arab  traders.  His  attitude  was  un- 
mistakeably  grand,  and  spoke  the  proud  chieftain.  A 
broad  robe  of  crimson  blanket  cloth,  which  trailed  to 
the  ground,  was  tied  in  a  knot  over  his  left  shoulder, 
leaving  his  right  shoulder  free.  There  was  a  dead 
silence;  not  a  word  was  heard  from  the  warriors  or 
from  the  multitudes.  Then  the  mild  voice  of  Katalam- 
bula  was  heard,  saying  : 

"  Ferodia,  we  have  expected  thee.  We  have  heard  of 
thy  great  success ;  how  thyself  and  the  Watuta  warriors 
have  triumphed  over  the  Arab  traders.  Speak,  our 
ears  are  open." 

Then  Ferodia  replied:  "0  King,  and  ye  elders  of 
our  tribe !  I  was  sent  by  Katalambula  to  bear  presents 
to  his  friends,  the  Warori  chiefs ;  and,  as  I  had  con- 
cluded, I  was  thinking  of  returning  to  Ututa,  when 
Olimali  sent  word  to  my  camp  that  the  Arabs — the 
traders  from  the  sea — had  come  to  his  country  with 
an  immense  store  of  cloth  and  beads.  He  said  they 
were  of  those  who  had  slain  Mostana  thy  brother, 
0  Katalambula." 

"  Eyah  !  Eyah  !"  greeted  the  speaker  from  the  king 
and  his  elders,  in  which  Kalulu  joined. 

Lifting  his  voice  higher,  and  adopting  a  more  ener- 
getic strain,  while  his  spear  was  used  to  describe 
gestures,  Ferodia  continued : 

"  When  I  heard  the  words  of  Olimali,  the  King  of 
the  Warori,  I  became  as  a  hungry  lion,  even  as  a  roar- 
ing lion  before  his  prey.  I  said  aloud,  *  Lo,  Malungu 
(the  Sky-spirit,  or  Grod)  has  put  the  Arabs  into  my 


180  MY   KALULU. 

hands,  even  the  slayers  of  Mostana,  thy  brother.  I 
will  arise  and  avenge  Katalambula  and  Mostana' s  son 
on  them.  I  will  make  strong  drink  from  their  bodies, 
and  give  their  entrails  to  the  fowls  of  the  air,  and 
their  heads  I  will  raise  before  Olimali's  gate  to  the 
terror  of  all  other  Arabs  who  come,  and  murder,  and 
steal,  and  make  slaves,  from  near  the  sea.' " 

"  Eyah— eyah  !"  shouted  the  multitude. 

"  When  the  morning  came,  the  Watuta  warriors  were 
in  the  bush  and  in  the  corn.  They  heard  the  horn  of 
Olimali,  they  heard  the  noise  of  the  Arabs'  guns,  they 
heard  the  shouting  and  the  battle,  and,  at  my  signal, 
the  Watuta  warriors  rose  as  one  man.  They  came 
with  the  swiftness  of  arrows,  like  the  flash  of  a  bright 
spear.  We  saw  the  foe  in  the  village  of  Olimali,  we 
hemmed  them  round,  we  closed  the  gates,  and  we 
began  to  slay.  Before  our  arrows  and  spears  the  foe 
fell  in  numbers,  in  heaps,  until  those  that  were  left 
cried  aloud  for  mercy,  and  fell  on  their  knees.  Then 
we  made  slaves  of  hundreds  of  men  and  boys,  and 
bound  them  captives  for  Katalambula.  We  took  guns, 
and  powder,  and  bullets ;  we  gathered  a  heap  of  wealth, 
of  fine  cloth  and  beads.  Of  the  cloth,  and  beads,  the 
guns,  and  powder,  and  lead,  I  have  given  half  to  Oli- 
mali, the  King  of  the  Warori.  Then  each  Mtuta 
warrior  received  his  due,  six  cloths  to  each  man ;  the 
Watuta  chiefs  received  their  due,  and  Ferodia  took  a 
share.  Fifty  slaves  died  on  the  road  to  Ututa,  two 
Arab  slaves  died,  and  one  white  Arab  ran  away  to  die 
in  the  forest.  We  have  two  hundred  and  fifty  men- 
slaves,  and  seventeen  boy-slaves  left,  one  of  whom  is 
the  son  of  an  Arab  chief.  The  cloth,  and  the  beads, 


THE  KING  PRAISES  FERODIA.  181 

and  the  other  plunder  from  the  Arabs  lie  before  you  in 
these  heaps.  0  King,  and  ye  elders  of  the  tribe,  I 
have  spoken." 

"  Eyah !  eyah  !"  burst  out  in  applausive  accents  amid 
clapping  of  hands  and  lu-lu-ing  from  all  the  people. 

Then  Katalambula  spoke  and  said,  "0  Ferodia, 
great  chief  and  warrior !  thou  art  like  a  right  arm  to 
me ;  thou  art  a  very  lion  in  war.  Who  is  stronger  than 
thou  in  the  battle  ?  The  Wabena,  the  Wasowa,  the 
Wakonongo,  and  even  the  Wajiji,  have  felt  thy  spear. 
Verily  thou  hast  spread  the  name  of  the  Watuta  and 
the  renown  of  Katalambula  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

"  Let  the  people  hear,  and  let  the  elders  open  their 
ears.  What  king  has  a  warrior  like  Ferodia?  He 
goeth  forth  with  empty  hands,  but  returneth  full.  He 
goeth  from  the  village  poor,  and  returneth  rich.  His 
warriors  are  beggars  when  they  depart  from  us,  but 
they  return  with  Merikani,  and  Kaniki,  fine  Sohari,  and 
Joho  cloth,  and  their  nakedness  is  hidden  under  heaps 
of  finery.  Who  is  like  unto  Ferodia  ?  Were  not  our 
maidens  in  tears  when  he  and  his  warriors  left  us  ? 
Lo,  and  behold,  they  are  now  laughing,  and  their  hearts 
dance  for  joy.  Were  not  our  children  hungry  when  he 
departed  ?  Lo,  and  behold,  they  cry  no  more,  for  their 
bellies  are  full.  Katalambula  —  even  I  —  was  poor, 
whereas  who  is  to  be  compared  to  me  now  in  wealth  ? 
Verily  thou  art  great  and  good,  Ferodia,  and  Kata- 
lambula is  pleased  with  thee.  I  have  spoken." 

Then  Katalambula  got  up  and  examined  the  slaves, 
while  Ferodia  walked  by  his  side  and  commented  on 
such  as  exhibited  extraordinary  qualities  ;  and  in  going 
around  the  circle,  the  King  came  to  the  boy-gang,  and 


182  MY   KALULU. 

when  he  came  to  Abdullah  he  could  harely  contain 
himself  for  delight  and  gratified  curiosity. 

"  Verily,"  said  he,  "  the  Arabs  are  strange  people, 
and  this  is  one  of  that  race.  Strange  people;  all 
white  !" 

Katalambula  put  out  his  finger  to  touch  the  pale 
skin  of  Abdullah,  and  he  instantly  drew  it  back  as  if 
the  skin  had  bitten  him,  laughing  at  himself  for  his 
timidity.  But,  encouraged  by  Ferodia,  he  placed  his 
hand  on  his  shoulders,  and  marvelled  at  their  softness ; 
and  then  toyed  with  the  boy's  hair,  remarking  that  it 
felt  like  goat's  hair.  Then  the  boy  was  obliged  to  open 
his  mouth  while  Katalambula  peered  down  his  throat, 
as  if  he  were  in  search  of  some  hidden  treasure,  or  as  if 
he  expected  something  would  jump  out,  since  the  white 
boy  was  such  a  wonderful  creature. 

"  But  what  are  you  going  to  do  with  him  ?"  asked 
Katalambula. 

"  It  is  for  the  King  to  command,"  said  Ferodia,  in  an 
insinuating  tone. 

"  Well,  I  will  give  him  to  Kalulu ;  but  I  thought 
there  were  three  of  them ;  or  were  there  four  ?" 

"  Only  three  white,"  said  Ferodia ;  "  one  died  on  the 
road,  a  little  fellow,  and  the  tallest  ran  away,  about 
five  days  from  here." 

"  Why  did  he  run  away  ?"  asked  the  King. 

"Because  he  was  a  fool,  and  the  son  of  a  fool," 
responded  Ferodia.  "  I  never  saw  such  a  stubborn  ass ; 
his  mouth  was  full  of  words,  but  his  back  had  no  work 
in  it ;  therefore  he  preferred  to  die  in  the  woods,  as  he 
cannot  live.  Yet  had  he  spirit  enough  for  two  warriors, 
and  he  would  have  made  a  fine  slave  by-and  bye." 


ABDULLAH  IS  GIVEN  TO  KAJLULU.  183 

"Who  art  thou  speaking  of,  Ferodia?"  asked  young 
Kalulu. 

"  Now,  hold  thy  tongue,  boy,  and  do  not  thou  inter- 
fere with  the  affairs  of  men ;  but  rather  see  how  good 
Ferodia,  thy  uncle,  is  to  thee ;  he  has  given  thee  that 
vhite  slave  for  a  playmate.  Take  him,  cut  loose  his 
honds,  and  teach  him  to  be  a  warrior." 

"  Nay,  let  Ferodia  answer  me,"  persisted  Kalulu, 
"  and  I  will  then  see  about  the  white  slave.  Who  is  he 
that  has  run  away  ?" 

"  If  thou  must  know,"  said  Ferodia,  looking  on  Kalulu 
kindly,  "  'twas  a  young  Arab  slave,  about  thy  age,  who 
ran  away.  He  was  the  son  of  a  chief,  and  I  half  suspect 
he  was  driven  to  run  away  by  Tifum's  unkindness." 

"TifumByah!"  cried  Kalulu;  "no  wonder  he  ran, 
Ferodia ;  Tifurn  has  not  a  gentle  hand ;  but  I  will  see 
thee  again,  uncle.  I  must  look  after  my  white  slave 
now,  and  teach  him  to  eat  first." 

And  Kalulu,  leaving  the  King  and  Ferodia  to  pursue 
their  examinations  into  their  property,  turned  to  Ab- 
dullah with  a  curious  look,  and  then,  taking  his  spear, 
he  proceeded  to  cut  the  rope  around  his  waist ;  then, 
beckoning  to  the  astonished  Arab  boy,  he  walked  away 
towards  his  own  quarters,  followed  by  him. 

When  ho  had  Abdullah  in  his  own  apartment,  all  to 
himself,  he  again  turned  to  take  a  look  at  him,  and 
silently  surveyed  him  from  head  to  foot.  Then,  walking 
up  to  him,  he  stood  with  his  back  to  Abdullah's,  and, 
putting  his  hand  over  his  head,  he  seemed  desirous  of 
knowing  whether  he  was  taller  than  him ;  and  having 
satisfied  himself,  he  turned  round  to  him  again,  and, 
smiling,  said  to  him  in  Kituta— the  language  of  Ututa : 


184  MY   KALULU. 

"  Son  of  an  Arab,  canst  thou  speak  Kituta  ?*  No  ?  is 
that  what  thou  meanest  by  shaking  thy  head  ?  Canst 
thou  speak  Kirori?  No,  again?  Kibena,  perhaps? 
No  ?  Canst  thou  speak  Kinyamwezi  ?  No  ?  Then  what 
language  dost  thou  talk  ?  But,  never  mind,  thy  head 
must  think  of  thy  belly  now ;  I  will  go  fetch  thee  some 
food.  Sit  down  on  this  bullock-hide  until  I  return." 
And  Kalulu  vanished,  having  pointed  to  the  hide  on 
which  he  desired  Abdullah  to  seat  himself. 

Presently  he  returned  with  a  female  slave  bearing 
some  roast  kabobs  (small  pieces  of  meat),  rice,  honey 
pombe,  or  native  beer,  and  a  thick  porridge ;  and  point- 
ing to  the  food  and  to  his  mouth,  he  intimated  to  him 
his  desire  that  he  should  fall  to  and  eat ;  which  Abdullah, 
casting  a  grateful  look  on  him,  was  not  slow  to  under- 
stand and  to  avail  himself  of. 

After  watching  the  Arab  boy  eat  for  some  moments, 
he  left  the  hut  again,  but  soon  returned  with  two  men, 
whose  faces  immediately  attracted  Abdullah's  attention 
and  made  him  cease  eating  from  surprise.  When  he 
opened  his  mouth  to  speak,  he  ejaculated  — 

"  Simba !  Moto !  how  came  you  here  ?" 

"Abdullah!  poor  boy!" 

The  two  men  having  spoken,  Abdullah  sprang  to  his 
feet,  and,  throwing  his  arms  first  around  Simba's  neck, 
then  around  Moto's,  he  embraced  and  kissed  them  both, 
and  shed  floods  of  tears  from  joy,  while  Kalulu,  looking 
at  them  all,  smiled  with  fraternal  pleasure. 

"  I  am  not  alone,  then,  as  I  thought ;  I  have  still  some 

*  Ki  placed  before  Tuta  means,  the  language  of  Tuta  ;  U,  the  coun- 
try of  Tuta ;  TFa,  people  of  Tutu ;  M,  a  man  of  Tuta.  This  rule  ia  ths 
same  with  other  African  names. 


ABDULLAH  MEETS  WITH  SIMBA  AND  MOTO.  185 

friends  left,"  sobbed  Abdullah.  "I  thought  all  had 
left  me." 

"  Nay,  weep  not,  Abdullah,"  said  Siniba.  "  Allah  is 
good.  Tell  me,  son  of  Mohammed,  where  are  Selim, 
and  Mussoud,  and  Isa  ?" 

"  Ah !  Simba ;  evil  days  have  been  our  fate  ever  since 
we  came  to  Urori.  Isa  died  of  the  small-pox  soon 
after  starting  for  Ututa ;  then,  some  days  afterwards, 
Mussoud,  my  dear  little  brother,  fell  ill  of  the  same 
disease  and  died ;  and  Selim " 

""Yes,  tell  us  where  he  is !"  said  Moto,  eagerly. 

"  The  same  night  that  Mussoud  was  dying,  Selim 
asked  me  to  go  with  him  to  the  forest ;  he  said  he  could 
not  live  longer,  while  Tifum  was  beating  him  all  the 
time ;  and  to  see  the  men  and  boys  die  on  the  road,  and 
left  to  be  eaten  by  beasts  of  prey,  sickened  his  soul.  I 
could  not  go  while  the  fate  of  my  little  brother  was 
uncertain,  but  I  gave  Selim  my  prayers,  and  after  I 
had  fallen  asleep  he  must  have  gone,  for  he  was  not  by 
my  side  when  I  awoke,  and  his  yoke-tree  was  empty.  I 
think  he  took  with  him  a  gun  and  some  spears,  for  the 
Watuta  who  lost  those  things  made  a  great  noise  about 
their  loss." 

"  Kun  away  !"  said  Simba  and  Moto,  looking  at  one 
another  blankly.  "  Selim  gone  !  but,  Abdullah,  did  he 
tell  you  which  way  he  was  going  after  he  would  leave 
you?" 

"  He  said  he  intended  to  try  to  get  to  Zanzibar,  but 
while  I  was  dropping  to  sleep,  or  whether  I  dreamed  it 
or  not  I  can't  say,  I  thought  I  heard  him  mutter  some- 
thing about  you,  and  Moto,  and  Katalanibula." 

"  Ay,  that's  it,  more  likely,"  said  Moto.     "  He  re- 


186  MY   KA.LULU. 

membered  our  warning.  The  boy,  if  he  is  not  here 
DOW,  must  be  in  that  forest  still.  Did  he  say,  Ab- 
dullah, whether  he  would  go  north  or  south  first  ?" 

"  Oh,  south,  because  the  camp  was  on  the  southern 
side  of  the  road,  and  our  part  of  the  camp  was  the 
most  southerly;  so  it  was  easy  for  him  to  slip  away 
unperceived." 

"  And  how  many  days  from  here,  Abdullah,  is  the 
spot  from  whence  Selim  disappeared  ?" 

"We  came  here  in  six  or  seven  days — I  forget  the 
exact  number,"  answered  the  boy. 

All  this  time,  Kalulu  looked  from  one  to  the  other ; 
and  seeing  the  looks  of  anxiety  and  uneasiness  on  the 
faces  of  his  friends,  he  asked  Moto  what  the  matter 
was,  upon  which  Moto  explained  that  his  young  master 
was  missing — he  for  whose  sake  he  had  sought  out 
himself  and  Katalambula. 

Then  he  asked  what  Moto  purposed  doing,  and  was 
answered  that  he  did  not  know,  but  would  consult  with 
Simba ;  upon  which  Kalulu  promised  that,  whatever  they 
did,  he  would  assist  them. 

Simba  and  Moto,  sometimes  assisted  by  Abdullah, 
consulted  together  for  a  few  minutes,  at  the  end  of 
which  Moto  informed  Kalulu  that  they  had  decided 
that  it  was  their  duty  to  hunt  up  their  young  master, 
who  was  by  this,  perhaps,  perishing  from  hunger,  or  was 
captured  again  by  some  other  tribe  of  the  Watuta. 

Young  Kalulu  had  expected  this  would  have  been 
the  answer ;  for,  being  sharp-witted,  and  knowing  how 
great  was  their  affection  for  their  young  master,  he 
could  have  divined  nothing  else.  And  he  replied  that, 
if  his  assistance  was  wanting,  he  was  ready  with  hi  a 


KALULU'S  PLAN  OF  SEARCH  FOR  SELIM.  187 

influence  to  promote  anything  necessary  for  the  restora- 
tion of  Selim  to  his  friends.  "  For,"  said  he,  "  since  I 
have  seen  what  the  Arabs  are  face  to  face,  I  begin  to 
like  them.  At  least,  I  think  I  shall  like  this  one  and 
Selim  ;  besides,  my  uncle  has  already  given  me  this 
one  for  a  slave,  and  he  will  give  me  the  other  one,  if  I 
can  catch  him.  But,  Moto,  they  both  shall  be  thine 
when  thou  wilt  demand  them  from  my  hands." 

When  this  was  translated  into  Kisawabili,  the  language 
of  Simba,  by  Moto,  Simba  said  to  Moto  : 

"  Tell  the  young  chief  that  if  he  can  get  fifty  men 
from  Katalambula,  on  the  pretence  that  he  has  heard 
there  are  elephants  in  the  forests,  we  can  start  at 
once,  and  by  spreading  out  through  the  woods,  either 
find  him  ourselves  there,  or  hear  some  news  of  him,  or 
rescue  him  from  those  who  have  already  got  him." 

After  expressing  his  approval  of  the  scheme,  Moto 
conveyed  it  by  translation  to  Kalulu,  who  replied  im- 
mediately that  he  would  set  about  it  at  once ;  and  while 
saying  it,  he  left  the  hut. 

In  half  an  hour  he  returned,  and  informed  Simba 
and  Moto  that  the  men  were  outside  the  gate  waiting 
for  them,  though  it  was  unusual  to  start  on  a  hunting 
expedition  without  the  ceremony  of  the  magic  doctors. 
"  However,"  he  added,  "  I  have  explained  that  it  shall 
be  done  at  the  village  nearest  the  forest,  where  we  shall 
arrive  to-morrow  at  noon  if  we  travel  well.  So  come 
on,  Moto ;  I  want  to  do  something  too,  or  Ferodia  will 
be  on  everybody's  tongue,  and  Kalulu's  name  will  never 
be  heard ;  besides,  I  want  to  see  this  young  master  of 
thine,  and  see  if  he  is  as  good  as  you  say  he  is." 

While  he  had  been  talking,  Simba  and  Moto  had 


188  MY  KALULU. 

snatched  up  their  guns  and  declared  themselves  ready, 
and  Kalula,  after  giving  orders  to  have  Abdullah  sleep 
in  his  hut,  and  to  be  well  fed  and  looked  after,  accom- 
panied by  Simba  and  Moto,  hastily  left  the  hut. 

Kalulu  was  very  proud  as  he  showed  his  friends  his 
warriors,  and  was  sure  that  with  such  people  the  lost 
Arab  boy  would  be  found.  Then,  putting  himself  at 
their  head,  with  his  friends  next  to  him,  he  rapidly 
led  the  way  along  which  Ferodia  had  arrived  from 
Urori. 

As  it  was  noon  when  they  started,  they  could  continue 
their  march  until  late  at  night,  which  they  did ;  and  a 
couple  of  hours  before  dawn  next  morning  found  them 
en  route  again. 

At  noon,  as  Kalulu  had  said,  they  saw  the  forest 
darkening  the  western  horizon  ahead ;  but  between 
them  and  the  forest  was  a  village,  whose  corn-fields 
were  then  reached,  situated  about  a  mile  south  of  the 
road,  from  which  Simba  supposed  it  would  be  best  to 
spread  out,  and  keep  a  sharp  eye  for  anything  that 
promised  to  furnish  a  clue  of  him  for  whom  they  were 
about  to  search. 

They  soon  came  to  the  village,  and  when  the  in- 
habitants recognised  Katalambula's  adopted  son,  they 
manifested  great  delight,  and  immediately  set  about 
furnishing  him  and  his  men  with  the  best  they  had, 
consisting  of  bananas,  and  porridge,  beans,  and  rice, 
and  pombe. 

The  chief  of  the  village  was  very  assiduous  to  please 
Kalulu,  and  sat  down  close  to  him,  imparting  local 
news ;  and,  as  he  began  to  impart  it,  he  remembered 
an  incident  which  had  occurred  that  morning,  which 


A  GUN  FOUND.  189 

was,  tliat  one  of  his  men,  searching  for  wild  honey,  a 
couple  of  hours  off  in  the  forest,  had  found  a  gun. 

"  A  gun !  "  said  Moto. 

"  A  gun ! "  echoed  Kalulu. 

"  Yes,  a  gun  ;  and  the  medicine  was  in  it — the  medi- 
cine powder  and  bullet — for  when  the  man  who  found 
it  was  playing  with  it,  boom  !  it  went,  almost  killing  him 
with  fright." 

"  Yes,  yes,  that's  very  funny ;  very  funny,"  said 
Moto,  trying  to  curb  his  impatience ;  "  but  did  your 
man  find  nothing  else  near  it  ?" 

"  Nothing  else,  my  brother.  What  do  you  mean  ? 
Was  not  the  finding  of  a  gun  strange  enough  in  a  forest 
which,  for  aught  I  know,  never  saw  one  before  ?  Can 
many  more  miracles  happen  to  us  like  this  ?" 

"  But,  my  brother,"  urged  Moto,  with  anger  in  his 
tones,  "  how  could  the  gun  have  come  there  if  some  one 
had  not  left  it  ?" 

"  The  Mienzi  Mungu  (Good  Spirit)  placed  it  there 
for  me.  It  was  not  many  days  ago  since  my  father,  the 
chief,  died ;  and  when  I  had  put  him  in  the  ground 
deep,  and  covered  him  with  earth,  I  collected  all  his 
property  in  a  heap,  and  thanked  the  Mienzi  Mungu, 
who  had  been  so  kind  to  me,  and  prayed  to  him  to 
make  me  rich  and  strong.  The  good  Mienzi  Mungu 
has  heard  my  prayers,  and  has  sent  this  gun,  with 
its  strong  medicine,  from  the  skies,  for  me." 

"  Chief,  be  silent,"  said  Kalulu,  holding  up  his  hand  ; 
"  the  heir  of  Katalambula  commands  thee.  Knowest 
thou  the  spot  where  thy  man  found  this  wonderful  gun  ?" 

"  My  lord,  thy  slave  is  silent  when  Kalulu  speaks.  I 
know  not  the  place,  but  my  man  must  know." 


190  MY   KALULU. 

The  man  was  called,  and  when  he  was  asked  if  he 
had  searched  the  vicinity  for  further  treasures,  he 
replied  that  he  had  not,  as  he  had  hurried  away  with 
what  he  had  found  to  his  chief.  He  was  then  told  to 
prepare  himself  to  accompany  Kalulu  and  his  men  to 
the  spot  where  he  had  found  the  marvellous  treasure. 

Within  two  hours  they  had  arrived,  and  stood  under 
a  tree  in  a  dense  part  of  the  noble  forest.  The  trees 
grew  around  thickly,  with  many  towering  columns, 
supporting  a  mass  of  leafage,  impenetrable  to  glare  of 
sun  or  the  white  light  of  day. 

On  the  man  pointing  the -exact  spot  to  Kalulu,  Moto, 
and  Simba,  the  warriors  of  Katalambula  were  formed 
in  line,  and  one  half  was  ordered  to  march  northward, 
each  distant  from  his  fellow  fifty  paces,  and  the  other 
half  was  ordered  to  step  out,  with  their  faces  to  the 
south,  in  like  manner.  The  men  having  thus  been 
posted  in  skirmishing  order,  were  then  ordered  to  front 
towards  the  east  and  march  forward,  observing  closely 
everything  strange  they  might  see. 

The  men  had  not  advanced  far — not  more  than  two 
hundred  yards — when  one  of  them  gave  a  shout,  which 
instantly  attracted  the  attention  of  all.  He  was  seen 
pointing  with  excited  motions  at  some  object  lying  on 
the  ground.  Simba  uttered  a  roar  of  joy,  when,  bound- 
ing upward  to  catch  one  glimpse  of  the  object,  he 
perceived  it  to  be  the  pale-coloured  and  apparently 
inanimate  body  of  his  young  master.  Moto,  also, 
labouring  under  no  less  joyful  excitement,  shot  forward 
with  the  speed  of  an  arrow,  and  Kalulu's  light  and 
graceful  form  was  seen  cleaving  the  air  as  he  sped  with 
nimble  feet  towards  Simba.  The  men  soon  shared  in 


SELIM  FOUND.  191 

.the  excitement,  and  came  running  up  to  know  the 
cause ;  and,  among  the  first,  was  seen  the  peasant  who 
had  found  the  gun  in  this  same  forest,  little  dreaming 
that  its  owner  lay  so  near. 

But  the  joy  of  the  leaders  was  soon  turned  to  sorrow. 
The  giant  Simba  stood  nerveless  and  speechless  at  the 
head  of  the  hody,  Kalulu  looked  on  with  deep  sympathy 
on  his  face,  at  the  side,  while  Moto  threw  himself  on 
his  knees  with  clasped  hands,  at  the  feet,  keen  anguish 
written  in  every  line  of  his  face.  The  positions  of  the 
others,  as  they  came  up  one  hy  one  to  obtain  a  view  of 
the  prostrate  form  of  the  boy,  indicated  sorrow,  mixed 
with  curious  awe ;  but  that  of  the  man  through  whose 
aid  the  body  had  been  discovered  was  the  most  re- 
markable. 

When  he  had  approached  the  curious  object  which 
attracted  such  attention  and  elicited  such  shouts,  he 
stood  stock  still,  as  if  he  had  been  suddenly  petrified ; 
but  seeing  that  the  pale  object  bore  the  semblance  of  a 
man,  and  that  it  remained  motionless,  he  advanced 
slowly  on  tiptoe,  while  his  face  underwent  remarkable 
changes  as  his  emotions  moved  him. 

"  What  is  it  ?"  he  asked  of  the  nearest  man  to  him. 
"  Is  that  the  Mienzi  Mungu  who  left  the  gun  ?" 

"  No,"  answered  the  man,  shortly,  "  this  is  not  the 
Mienzi  Mungu,  thou  fool ;  'tis  but  an  Arab  boy,  who 
has  died  from  hunger,"  he  added,  proudly,  and  with  the 
compassionate  tone  of  one  who  pitied  such  woeful 
ignorance. 

"  An  Arab  boy  !"  he  uttered.     "  What  is  that  ?" 

"  He  is  one  of  the  white  people  who  live  in  the 
middle  of  the  sea,"  the  warrior  answered. 


102  MY   KALULU. 

"Well,  what  makes  him  so  white?  Is  his  skin  like 
the  shell  of  an  egg  ?  Is  he  hard  or  soft  to  the  touch  ?" 
he  asked  again,  with  a  strange  curiosity. 

"  Art  thou  afraid  of  a  dead  hoy  ?  Go  to  the  body 
and  feel  it,  fool." 

The  peasant  smiled  foolishly  as  he  was  thus  rehuked ; 
hut  presently  he  was  seen  to  crawl  towards  the  body 
and  timidly  put  his  hand  on  the  boy's  chest  to  feel  it ; 
but  he  suddenly  removed  it  with  a  cry. 

"  He  is  not  dead !  His  skin  is  soft,  and  I  felt  it 
move !" 

Moto  and  Kalulu  sprang,  and  knelt  down  by  the 
boy's  side,  and  a  joyful  sparkle  was  seen  in  Simba's 
eyes  as  he  also  bent  down  and  placed  one  hand  within 
that  of  the  motionless  boy,  and  the  other  on  the  chest. 
Moto  felt  the  head,  to  see  if  there  was  internal  warmth 
in  it,  and  Kalulu  seemed  desirous  of  knowing  the  truth 
by  reading  it  in  the  eyes  of  Simba  and  Moto  with  his 
own. 

"  He  lives  !  my  young  master  Selim  lives  !  Allah  be 
praised !"  cried  Simba  fervently. 

"  But  he  will  not  live  long  if  we  don't  carry  him 
away  to  put  something  into  him,"  said  Moto,  anxiously 
and  hurriedly.  Dost  thou  see  Simba,  how  thin  he  is  ? 
he  is  nothing  but  skin  and  bone — and  look  here, 
Simba  !  Wallahi !  what  sheitan  (bad  man,  fiend)  has 
done  this?  See  the  bruises  on  his  shoulders,  and — 
turn  him  over  on  his  side — there ! — look  at  his  back, 
Simba !" 

"Moto,"  answered  that  great  and  tender-hearted 
giant,  "  Tell  me,  what  could  have  done  this  ?  Is  it  a 
man  ?  A  man  ? — no  !  No  man  could  have  wounded  and 


SENSELESS  FORM  OF  SELIM  CARRIED  TO  THE  VILLAGE.       193 

striped  that  back  so,  because  Selim — poor  innocent 
Selim ! — could  have  done  nothing  to  deserve  it.  This  is 
the  work  of  a  pure  mshensi  (savage),  and  I  will  tear 
out  that  man's  heart,  so  help  me  Allah !  But  let  us 
bear  him  quickly  but  gently  to  the  village — and,  Moto, 
ask  Kalulu  to  send  the  man  back  running  to  tell  the 
people  to  have  some  very  thin  ugali  (porridge)  boiled 
in  goat's  milk  ready  by  the  time  we  reach  there." 

The  order  was  given  by  Kalulu  immediately,  and 
Moto,  laying  hold  of  his  shoulder-cloth,  which  he  had 
thrown  away  from  him  at  the  first  burst  of  excitement, 
began  to  spread  it  out  on  the  ground.  Simba  aided 
Moto  then  to  lift  the  wasted  form  of  their  young 
master  on  the  cloth,  groaning  from  sheer  sorrow  and 
grief  at  the  thought  of  what  he  must  have  suffered, 
and  murmuring  to  himself,  "  Selim  will  tell  me  if  he 
lives,  and  if  he  dies,  little  Abdullah  will  tell  me,  and 
then,  you  sheitan,  you  mshensi  dog !  I  will  treat  you  in 
the  same  way  as  you  treated  Selim — sure,  sure." 

When  the  senseless  form  of  Selim  had  been  placed 
on  the  cloth,  Simba  and  Moto  took  hold  of  each  corner 
of  it  at  the  head  while  two  other  men  were  ordered  by 
Kalulu  to  take  hold  of  each  corner  at  the  feet,  and  in 
this  manner  they  proceeded  on  their  return  to  the 
village.  ': ..•  • 

When  the  party  arrived  at  the  village,  they  found  the 
inhabitants  loudly  and  excitedly  discussing  the  strange 
events  that  had  occurred,  and  the  report  which  Kalulu's 
messenger,  the  peasant,  had  made  concerning  the  dis- 
covery of  a  white  boy,  nearly  dead  from  hunger,  in  the 
forest.  The  report  that  a  white  boy  had  been  found 
created  an  unprecedented  surprise  and  excitement ;  no 


194  MY  KALULU. 

stranger  news  could  have  been  given  in  a  village  where 
white  people  had  never  been  heard  of  or  dreamed  of 
before ;  the  wildest  imagination  could  not  have  pro- 
duced any  shape  or  human  figure  so  wonderful.  A  boy 
all  white !  white  skin — as  white  as  the  yolk  of  an  egg ! 
They  might  have  imagined  black  men  with  horns,  or 
black  men  with  two  heads,  six  arms,  and  as  many  legs 
as  a  centipede,  or  any  other  monstrosity ;  but  a  white 
boy,  with  skin  so  soft  and  smooth  that  the  slightest 
pressure  with  the  finger  produced  an  impression  on  it, 
— this  was  wonderful  and  excelled  all  tradition.  No 
wonder,  then,  that  when  the  party  which  bore  the  white 
boy  was  seen  advancing,  the  people  made  a  general  rush 
to  see  the  curiosity. 

But  Kalulu,  warned  by  Moto,  had  thought  of  this ; 
and  his  warriors  had  been  so  skilfully  arranged  that  the 
excited  people  found  themselves  balked ;  and  Moto, 
Simba,  and  the  other  two  men  bore  their  burden  into 
an  empty  hut  which  the  village  chief,  at  Kalulu's  com- 
mand, showed  them. 

The  ugali,  or  porridge,  which  had  been  prepared,  was 
then  taken  by  Simba,  and  while  Moto  gently  forced  the 
mouth  of  the  boy  open,  Simba,  with  a  small  wooden 
paddle,  which  he  had  soon  scooped  out  into  a  shallow 
spoon,  began  to  drop  some  of  the  nourishing  gruel  into 
the  open  mouth.  The  effect  was  almost  instantaneous, 
although  to  the  anxious  Simba  it  appeared  a  long  time  ; 
the  open  lips  closed  and  a  slight  movement  of  the 
throat  was  observed.  Again  the  lips  opened,  and  the 
watchful  Simba  poured  a  few  more  drops  of  the  warm 
and  grateful  restorative,  and  soon,  as  fast  as  he  poured, 
the  thirsty  mouth  received  it,  with  other  agreeable 


SELIM   RECOVERS.  195 

effects  which  the  friends  were  quick  to  perceive.  Kalulu, 
who  knelt  at  Selim's  head,  pointed  Simba  to  the  minute 
beads  of  perspiration  which  had  formed  on  the  pre- 
viously dry  forehead,  and  Moto,  placing  his  hand  on  the 
chest,  gladdened  the  ears  of  all  with  the  news  that  the 
heart  throbbed  quicker  and  stronger. 

Presently,  Selim  heaved  a  sigh,  and  the  eyelids, 
hitherto  closed,  opened,  revealing  the  lustrous  orbs 
which  give  light  and  the  sense  of  seeing  to  the  body. 

"  Ay,  what  eyes !  so  large  and  beautiful !"  ejaculated 
Kalulu,  with  wonder. 

"  Hush — sh,"  said  Simba,  warningly,  as  he  bent  hia 
ears  to  the  lips  which  now  were  whispering  words 
which  brought  the  tears  to  Simba's  eyes. 

"  And  sons  shall  mourn  for  Arab  fathers  fclain, 
And  Arab  wives  shall  shed  their  tears  like  rain." 

"  Poor  boy !"  said  Simba  ;  "  he  repeats  the  words  his 
mother  said  before  son  and  mother  parted."  And  then 
in  a  louder  tone  he  said,  "  Selim,  young  master,  dost 
thou  know  me  ?" 

The  head  turned  round,  and  the  eyes  of  his  young 
master  rested  on  him  full,  with  the  light  of  intelligence 
in  them. 

"Ah,  Simba!  Is  it  thou?"  asked  Selim,  in  a  faint 
but  glad  voice. 

"  Yes,  I— thy  slave  Simba.  Praised  be  Allah  for  his 
goodness  !  my  master  knows  his  slave." 

"Where  am  I?"  Selim  then  asked.  "I  have  had 
such  a  fearful  dream.  I  thought  I  was  dying  from 
thirst  and  hunger.  But  this  is  not  that  awful  forest  I 
saw.  I  am  in  a  house,  and  Simba  is  at  my  side. 
is  this,  Simba  ?" 


196  MY   KALULTT. 

"  Dost  thou  not  know  Moto,  master  ?"  asked  Moto, 
•who  had  risen  to  his  feet. 

"  And  thou  too,  Moto,  here  ?  Then  I  ani  happy.  I 
am  not  alone,  as  I  dreamed  I  was." 

"  No,  master,  thou  art  not  alone ;  but  take  some 
more  of  this,"  said  Simba,  as  he  industriously  stirred 
the  porridge.  "  It  is  good  for  thee,  and  thou  wilt  be 
quite  strong  by-and-bye." 

And  Selim  obediently  opened  his  mouth  and  per- 
mitted himself  to  be  fed  without  demur,  though  his 
eyes  worked  and  looked  about  to  aid  his  mind  in 
resolving  the  remarkable  change  of  circumstances 
which  had  taken  place  since  he  fell  down  in  the  forest 
from  fatigue,  hunger,  and  thirst. 

When  the  gruel  was  exhausted  and  he  had  eaten  his 
fill,  Selim  found  his  strength  much  recovered,  his  mind 
firmer,  and  he  asked  Simba  to  tell  him  how  this  change 
had  come  about.  Simba  related  briefly  all  the  facts 
already  known  to  us,  to  Selim's  infinite  surprise  and 
joy ;  and  Selim,  in  answer  to  a  question  from  Simba, 
related  what  occurred  to  him,  from  the  time  Simba  and 
Moto  disappeared  at  Kwikuru  to  the  time  he  laid  down 
as  he  thought  to  die. 

Kalulu  came  round  now,  and  kneeled  in  front  of 
Selim,  and  Simba  introduced  him  as  the  adopted  son  of 
the  King,  who  had  been  so  good  to  Moto,  and  as  the 
young  chief  through  whose  aid  they  had  been  enabled 
to  discover  him. 

Selim  lifted  his  hand,  and  grasped  Kalulu's  fervently, 
and  asked  Moto  to  tell  him  how  grateful  he  felt  to  him 
for  his  kindness,  which  was  no  sooner  done  than  Kalulu 
said : 


KALULU   FEATEBXISES   WITH   SEL1M.  197 

"  Let  the  son  of  the  Arab  chief  eat,  and  rest,  and  get 
strong.  Let  neither  hunger  nor  thirst  approach  him. 
Kalulu  is  his  brother.  With  Kalulu  my  white  Arab 
brother  may  tread  the  forest  glades  in  safety ;  for  the 
forest  is  kind  to  Kalulu ;  the  trees  nod  their  tall  heads 
to  him  as  a  friend,  the  birds  make  music  for  him,  and  the 
honey-bird  finds  sweet  treasures  for  him.  The  forest  is 
full  of  beauty  and  richness,  and  Kalulu's  heart  is  glad 
when  he  can  roam  through  it  alone.  Neither  the  lion 
nor  the  leopard  harm  him,  and  the  wild  boar  starts  in 
fear  when  Kalulu  is  near  him.  Get  well,  my  brother, 
get  strong,  and  fear  harm  no  more." 

To  which  Selim  answered,  while  grateful  tears  filled 
his  eyes : 

"  The  voice  of  Kalulu  sounds  in  my  ears  as  the  living 
waters  of  a  fountain  in  the  ears  of  a  thirsty  man.  My 
soul  responds  to  his  kind  words  as  the  closed  petals  of 
the  lotus  to  the  warm  light  of  day.  Fear  and  distrust 
fly  from  me  as  the  gloom  of  night  and  early  mist 
before  the  sunshine.  When  the  heart  is  tranquil  and 
sadness  does  not  disturb  the  mind,  a  man  sees  joy  in 
all  things ;  even  the  sombre  forest  is  reft  of  its  terrors, 
and  becomes  beautiful,  the  ground  is  found  to  be 
clothed  with  sweet  grass  and  pretty  flowers.  The 
waving  grain  and  tasseled  corn  does  not  bend  more 
easily  to  the  breeze  than  a  man's  heart  does  to  his 
emotions ;  the  dark  past  will  be  forgotten  by  me,  and 
with  Kalulu  as  a  brother  I  shall  find  beauty  in  all 
things,  music  in  birds,  pleasure  in  the  fields,  joy  in 
sunshine  and  night." 

Kalulu  replied  :  "  Thy  voice,  my  white  brother, 
makes  Kalulu  glad.  His  heart  grows  under  its  plea- 


198  MY  KALTJLU. 

Bant  sounds,  and  is  moved  like  the  foliage  by  the 
soughing  breezes.  I  will  teach  thee  what  the-  Sky- 
spirit  has  taught  the  children  of  the  "Watuta,  and  thou 
shalt  teach  me  what  the  Sky-spirit  has  taught  the  pale- 
faced  children  of  the  Arabs.  Thou  shalt  show  me  what 
the  great  sea  is  like  whose  waters  are  salt,  and  to  what 
it  is  like  when  the  angry  pepo  (storm)  blows  on  it ; 
and  I  will  show  thee  the  brown  Liemba,  where,  among 
the  thick  matete  brake,  hides  the  long-nosed  mamba 
(crocodile),  and  where  the  hippopotamus  loves  to  bathe 
his  great  body.  I  will  show  thee  the  pretty  islands, 
silent  as  the  night  in  their  loneliness,  which  are 
guarded  by  scores  of  crocodiles,  for  me  to  roam  when 
I  like.  I  will  teach  thee  how  to  hunt  the  swift  ante- 
lope and  the  leaping  spring-bok;  how  to  pierce  the 
thick  hide  of  the  pharo  (rhinoceros)  ;  how  to  laugh  at 
the  fierce  bellow  of  the  wild  buffalo ;  and  how  a  Mtuta 
boy  meets  the  lion.  Eat  and  get  strong.  But  tell 
me,  my  brother,  how  comes  thy  back  so  scarred  and 
wealed  ?" 

"Kalulu,  my  brother,  thy  words  have  made  me 
strong  already.  Heed  not  my  bruised  body ;  thy  words 
are  a  medicine  for  it.  The  music  of  thy  voice  has 
healed  my  sores.  I  feel  them  no  more." 

"  Nay,  but  tell  me  the  name  of  the  man  who  made 
them.  Was  it  Ferodia  ?" 

"  No.  Ferodia  has  not  struck  me ;  it  was  the  man 
they  call  Tifum  Byah." 

"  Tifum  Byah !  the  cruel  dog ;  but  never  mind,  I 
will  stripe  his  back  for  him." 

"  Nay,  please  trouble  him  not,  for  my  sake,  Kalulu ; 
the  dark  days  are  over." 


KALULU'S   FRIENDSHIP   FOE   SELIM.  199 

"  Well,  we  shall  see,"  said  Kalulu.  "  But  now  we 
will  leave  thee  to  sleep  and  rest.  We  shall  stay  two 
days  here,  when  thou  wilt  be  strong  enough  to  be 
carried  before  Katalambula.  I  marvel  at  the  friend- 
ship I  bear  thee ;  but  Moto  was  good  to  me,  and  when 
he  told  me  thou  wert  his  master,  I  loved  thee  then. 
Now  I  love  thee  for  thyself.  The  Watuta  know  how  to 
love  and  hate,  how  to  like  and  dislike." 

Then,  turning  to  his  warriors,  who  had  crowded  into 
the  hut,  Kalulu  said,  "  Come,  let  us  leave  Moto  and 
Simba  with  the  pale-faced  boy ;  they  will  watch  him." 


200  MY   KALULU. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Ceremony  of  Brotherhood  —  Ceremony  of  Blood-Drinking  —  Selim 
brought  into  Ferodia's  presence  —  Simba  to  the  Rescue — The 
Warning  to  Kalulu— Kalulu  speaks  for  Selim — Where  is  Para- 
dise?—Selim  and  Abdullah  are  clothed — Down  the  Liembra — 
The  Hippopotamus — Overboard — Fighting  the  Crocodile — How 
Kalulu  fought  the  Crocodile — Securing  the  River-horse. 

ON  the  third  day  after  his  discovery  in  the  forest  hy 
his  friends  Simba,  Moto,  and  young  Kalulu,  Selim  was 
sufficiently  strong  to  begin  his  journey  to  the  village 
of  Katalambula.  Had  Kalulu  not  assured  him  of  his 
friendship,  and  that  he  would  he  a  brother  to  him, 
it  is  doubtful  that  Selim  would  have  looked  upon  the 
idea  of  meeting  Ferodia  and  his  obsequious  servant 
Tifum  Byah — to  whose  tyranny  he  owed  so  much  misery 
— again  with  pleasure.  But  it  was  agreed  between 
Kalulu  and  Selim  that  the  ceremony  of  brotherhood,  of 
which  he  had  heard  much  before,  should  take  place 
the  evening  before  they  arrived  at  Katalambula's 
village. 

The  party  travelled  by  easy  stages,  and  on  the  fifth 
day  of  the  journey,  the  day  set  apart  for  the  ceremony 
of  brotherhood,  they  found  themselves  close  to  the 
Liemba  stream,  at  a  village  called  Kisari,  distant  but 
eight  miles  from  the  capital  of  Katalambula. 

Here  the  author  may  remark,  for  the  benefit  of  the 


CEREMONY  OF  BROTHERHOOD.  201 

younger  readers,  that  a  close  brotherhood  among  men 
or  boys,  unrelated  by  blood,  birth,  or  marriage,  is  in  no 
way  singular.  I  need  but  mention  David  and  Jonathan, 
Achilles  and  Patroclus,  Damon  and  Pythias,  as  examples 
among  men ;  and  what  boy  of  any  nation,  in  any  public 
school,  has  not  some  friend  who  is  as  dear  to  him  as  a 
born  brother  ?  It  arises  from  a  similarity  of  disposi- 
tions generally,  from  the  desire  to  relieve  ourselves 
from  little  anxieties,  and  to  have  some  one  in  whom 
we  have  thorough  confidence.  There  were  two  things 
singular  about  this  ceremony  of  brotherhood  about  to 
be  enacted  between  Selim  and  Kalulu.  First,  was  the 
ceremony  of  blood-drinking  connected  with  it;  and, 
secondly,  was  the  fact  that  a  Moslem  boy — a  true  be- 
liever— was  about  to  become  a  brother  with  a  Pagan 
boy — an  unbeliever — and  to  drink  his  blood.  For  it 
is  expressly  prohibited  by  the  Kuran  that  blood  eball 
be  drunk  by  the  true  believer ;  next,  it  is  expzossly 
prohibited  that  a  true  believer  shall  make  any  such  close 
friendship  with  an  infidel.  But  it  may  be  argued  for 
poor  Selim  that  he  was  yet  but  a  young  boy ;  that  he 
was  driven  by  necessity  to  this  as  the  best  method  of 
assuring  his  freedom  and  safety  from  re-capture,  and 
this  the  Kuran,  whose  laws  are  not  cruel,  permits  when 
there  is  necessity;  and  it  might  be  said  that  Selim 
was,  perhaps,  not  aware  of  the  Kuran's  prohibition  in 
this  small  matter ;  otherwise,  I  doubt  that  a  boy  so 
generally  pious  would  have  erred  against  the  law  of  the 
Prophet  consciously. 

On  Kalulu's  side,  nothing  could  be  said  againet  the 
ceremony.  It  was  a  common  custom  with  his  tribe, 
when  any  of  them  met  anybody  they  liked  better 


202  MY  KALULU. 

another,  to  go  through  the  ceremony.  Sometimes  the 
chiefs  did  it  with  neighbouring  chiefs,  to  strengthen 
their  alliance  from  motives  of  policy,  for  the  same 
reason  that  European  monarchs  contract — or  rather 
did,  for  it  has  lost  long  ago  its  former  significance — 
advantageous  alliances  among  themselves  for  their  sons 
and  daughters.  Kalulu  wished  the  ceremony  to  proceed, 
because  he  had  a  strong  liking  for  Selim,  born  of 
gratitude  to  Moto ;  because  Selim  was  of  his  own  age ; 
because  he  had  pleasant  ways  with  him,  and  friendship 
having  grown  out  of  the  accidental  circumstances  under 
which  they  met,  he  desired  to  assure  himself,  with  the 
ardour  of  a  boy,  that  real  friendship  existed  between 
them.  Once  his  brother  by  this  ceremony,  no  one  of 
his  tribe  could  injure  Selim ;  and  Ferodia  and  Tifum 
JByah  might  storm  and  fret  in  vain,  for  the  ceremony 
of  brotherhood  with  Kalulu  could  not  be  disregarded. 
We  shall  see,  however,  what  came  of  it. 

At  sunset,  Kalulu  was  asked  to  seat  himself  side  by 
side  with  Selim  on  the  ground,  which  he  did,  taking 
hold  of  Selim' s  right  hand,  each  with  his  profile  half 
turned  to  the  other.  Sirnba  was  the  master  of  the  cere- 
monies on  this  occasion,  who  held  a  knife  with  all  the 
solemnity  of  one  who  was  about  to  offer  a  sacrifice  to 
some  horrid  deity  who  delighted  in  the  blood  of  youths. 
Moto  stood  by  as  a  supernumerary,  and  to  interpret  the 
words  of  Simba  for  Kalulu.  The  people  of  Kisari  had 
also  come  to  witness  the  ceremony. 

Simba  advanced  as  the  sun  was  setting,  knife  in  hand, 
while  the  two  boys  retained  each  other's  right  hands, 
and  said  to  Kalulu  : 

"  Art  thou  willing  to  be  a  brother  to  Selim,  to  be 


CEREMONY   OF   BLOOD-DRINKING.  203 

more  than  a  friend  to  him,  to  share  what  thou  hast 
with  him,  to  defend  him  against  all  enemies  to  the 
best  of  thy  power,  and  to  stand  by  him  until  death  ?'' 

Kalulu  answered,  "  I  am." 

"With  what  wilt  thou  seal  thy  word ?"     .  . 

"  With  the  blood  of  my  right  arm." 

"  And  what  wilt  thou  give  him  as  a  sign  ?" 

"  I  will  give  him  a  sheep." 

"  Art  thou  willing  further  to  drink  his  blood,  that 
his  blood  may  pass  unto  thee,  that  the  bond  of  eternal 
brotherhood  may  be  made  strong  and  sure  ?" 

"lam." 

Then  turning  to  Selim,  Simba  asked : 

"Art  thou,  Selim,  willing  to  accept  Kalulu  as  a 
brother,  to  be  more  than  a  friend  to  him,  to  share  what 
thou  hast  with  him,  to  defend  him  to  the  utmost  of 
thy  power  against  all  enemies,  and  to  stand  by  him  to 
the  death?" 

Selim  answered,  "  I  am." 

"  With  what  wilt  thou  seal  thy  promise  ?" 

"  With  the  blood  of  my  right  arm." 

"  And  what  wilt  thou  give  him  as  a  sign  ?" 

"  I  will  give  him  my  gun." 

"  Art  thou  willing,  further,  to  drink  his  blood,  that 
his  blood  may  pass  unto  thee,  that  the  bond  of  eternal 
brotherhood  may  be  made  strong  and  sure  ?" 

"lam." 

"  Then  let  it  be  done !"  Simba  said ;  and  with  that 
he  made  a  small  incision  in  the  arm  of  each,  and  as 
the  blood  began  to  flow,  he  shouted,  "Drink!"  and 
immediately  the  youths  seized  each  other's  right  arms, 
and  left  their  right  hands  free,  and  putting  their  lips 


204:  MY    KALULU. 

to  the  wounds,  sucked  a  small  quantity  and  swallowed 
it,  and  the  ceremony  was  concluded  by  a  fraternal 
embrace.  During  the  exchange  of  presents  which  fol- 
lowed, men,  women,  and  children  shouted  and  clapped 
their  hands ;  and  the  youngest  of  them,  in  the  exube- 
rance of  their  childish  hearts,  kicked  up  their  heels  and 
danced,  as  they  do  upon  most  great  occasions  in  Africa. 

The  next  morning,  a  little  before  noon,  the  party 
arrived  at  the  capital.  Selini's  arrival  caused  a  great 
sensation ;  but  Kalulu  immediately  took  him  and  his 
two  friends,  Simba  and  Moto,  into  his  own  hut,  where 
Selim,  to  his  great  joy,  met  Abdullah,  who  was  quite 
recovered  from  the  severe  punishment  he  had  received 
and  the  fatigues  he  had  undergone.  The  meeting 
between  the  two  Arab  boys  was  very  affecting,  as  they 
could  understand  each  other's  feelings  and  interpret 
them  faithfully  one  to  the  other. 

After  a  short  time,  Simba  and  Moto  left  the  two  boys 
to  themselves  and  retired  to  their  own  hut,  while 
Kalulu,  after  seeing  Selim  attended  to  and  supplied 
with  food,  started  for  the  King's  house  to  acquaint  the 
King  with  the  events  which  we  have  just  detailed. 

It  was  not  long  after  the  two  Arab  boys  were  left 
alone  that  a  rustling  of  many  feet  was  heard  at  the 
door,  not  noisy,  but  hurried,  and  somewhat  alarming ; 
and  immediately  there  stood  before  the  astonished  boys 
the  form  and  malevolent  face  of  Tifum  Byah,  his  former 
tyrant,  accompanied  by  other  warriors,  armed  with 
spears  and  knob-sticks. 

"  Oh,  ho !  hee,  hee  !"  shouted  Tifum,  with  a  wicked 
leer  on  his  face.  "  This  is  my  runaway  slave.  Ha,  ha ! 
thou  art  caught  like  a  sneaking  jackal  in  a  trap.  Conie, 


SELIM   BROUGHT   INTO   FERODIA'S   PRESENCE.         205 

my  pale-faced  slave,  you  must  follow  me;"  and  he 
advanced  and  laid  a  rough  hand  upon  his  shoulder. 

"  Why  with  you  ?"  asked  Selim. 

"  Come,  no  words.     Ferodia,  the  chief,  calls." 

"  But  I  am  now  Kalulu's  brother,"  said  Selim,  at- 
tempting to  release  himself  from  his  grasp,  "  and  I 
am  no  longer  a  slave." 

"  You  the  brother  of  Kalulu !  Since  when  came 
you  to  be  the  brother  of  Kalulu,  you  son  of  an  ass  ?" 

"Since  yesterday;  and  if  you  do  not  let  me  go, 
Kalulu  will  punish  you  for  entering  his  hut." 

"  We'll  see  about  that.  Warriors,  bear  him  to 
Ferodia !"  said  Tifum,  turning  to  his  companions. 

And  Selim  was  borne  away,  despite  his  remon- 
strances, to  Ferodia's  presence,  who  happened  to  be 
seated  under  the  tree  in  the  middle  of  the  square. 

"  Here  is  the  runaway,"  said  Tifum,  laying  a  heavy 
hand  on  Selim's  shoulder,  to  Ferodia. 

"  Ha !  pale-faced  dog !"  shouted  Ferodia,  angrily. 
"  What  made  you  run  away  ?  Did  you  think  to  better 
yourself  by  doing  so  ?  Speak." 

"  I  am  not  a  dog !"  retorted  Selim  in  a  passion ;  for 
he  was  getting  desperate  at  the  prospect  of  another 
lease  of  such  cruel  bondage  as  he  had  experienced. 
"  I  am  not  a  dog,  but  you  are  a  dog." 

"  Eyah,  eyah !  hear  him  !  A  slave  insults  Ferodia 
the  chief !"  cried  the  obsequious  Tifum.  "  Fool,  do 
j  ou  know  what  you  say  ?" 

"  Silence,  pariah !"  thundered  Selim,  more  passion- 
ately. "  I  defy  you ! — I  spit  on  you  !  You  are  dirt. 
Do  your  worst,  great  chief — the  Arab  boy  will  not 
bend  to  you !" 


20G  MY  KALULU. 

As  the  boy  uttered  these  words,  showing  more  spirit, 
and  such  anger,  and  bitter  contempt  as  none  of  the 
Watutu  ever  had  witnessed  before,  both  Ferodia  and 
Tifum  were  struck  speechless  for  a  moment ;  but  Ferodia 
broke  the  silence  at  last  with  fiery  accents,  saying  • 

"  Tifum,  dost  thou  hear  me  ?  Lay  that  stubborn  ass 
down  on  his  face  and  cut  his  back  for  me  with  thy 
whip.  Beat,  beat,  and  spare  not." 

But  Selim  waited  to  tear  no  more.  Ferodia  had  but 
begun  his  cruel  order  when  the  latent  Bedouin  spirit  of 
resistance  electrified  him.  His  arm  felt  surcharged  with 
the  impulse  to  strike,  and  his  hand,  weighted  with  hate, 
was  shot  full  in  the  face  of  Tifum,  who  reeled  as  if  he 
had  been  struck  with  a  knob-stick.  Then  with  a  light 
bound  he  sprang  from  the  circle,  sending  a  mocking 
laugh  into  Ferodia's  ears  as  he  flew  towards  the  King's 
house,  which  had  been  pointed  out  to  him  on  his  first 
arrival,  shouting  "  Kalulu  !  Simba,  to  me !  To  me, 
Simba!  Kalulu!" 

He  had  reached  the  threshold  of  the  King's  house 
when  he  felt  an  arm  on  his  shoulder.  He  turned 
around ;  it  was  Tifum  !  Kage  had  given  the  man  a 
quickened  sense  and  speed  to  his  feet,  even  superior 
to  the  fear  which  hurried  the  feet  of  Selim  away.  The 
strong  hand  crushed  the  weakened  frame  of  the  youth 
to  the  ground  for  the  execution  of  the  cruel  sentence 
of  Ferodia,  and  his  brain  was  fast  whirling  with  the 
terror  which  possessed  him,  when  he  heard  a  shout — a 
roar  of  rage— behind  him,  and  at  the  same  time  the 
force  with  which  he  was  being  compelled  to  the  ground 
relaxed.  Simba  was  seen  bearing  down  upon  the  party 
with  irresistible  power.  He  saw  for  an  instant  now 


SIMBA   TO   THE   RESCUE.  207 

the  gigautic  form  of  his  friend  and  protector  dilated, 
as  he  had  seen  it  in  the  battle  of  Kwikuru ;  be  saw 
the  powerful  muscular  arms,  with  their  wealth  of  sinew 
and  muscle,  and  the  eyes  glowing  with  the  ferocity  of 
a  beast  of  prey  :  only  an  instant,  for  Simba  wao  before 
Tifum,  face  to  face  with  the  monster  who  had  striped 
the  son  of  Amer,  and  there  was  no  time  to  think 
before  he  saw  Tifum's  body  in  the  air,  nor  time  to 
utter  the  thought  of  pardon  which  he  wished  to  say, 
before  he  saw  the  man  dashed  with  the  force  of  a 
cannon  ball  against  the  body  of  warriors  who  had 
hurried  up  to  lend  assistance  to  Tifum — laying  half  a 
dozen  of  them  prostrate  on  the  ground. 

Ferodia  had  seen  the  giant  form  of  Simba  hurrying 
to  the  rescue  of  the  white  slave,  and  comprehending  at 
a  glance  that  something  would  happen,  he  snatched  his 
spear  and  started  after  him.  But  he  had  never  imagined 
that  such  a  thing  as  he  saw  could  have  been  done  by 
living  man ;  and  the  wonder  of  it  all  paralysed  his  arm, 
which  tingled  but  a  moment  before  to  send  his  spear 
through  the  man's  body.  While  Ferodia  thus  stood, 
lost  in  wonder  at  such  human  power,  three  new-comers 
had  appeared  on  the  scene — Moto,  who  had  hurried 
after  Ferodia,  and  stood  behind  him,  seemingly  care- 
less and  unconcerned;  Kalulu  and  Katalambula,  the 
King,  who  appeared  on  the  threshold,  the  former  of 
whom  had  dragged  Selim  behind  him. 

Katalambula,  though  old  and  on  the  verge  of  in- 
firmity, could  demean  himself  royally  enough  upon 
occasions ;  and  this  was  one  of  them  evidently ;  for  he 
advanced  and  stood  before  Simba  and  Ferodia,  spear  in 
hand,  with  a  bearing  seldom  witnessed. 


208  MY   KALULU. 

u  What  means  this,  Ferodia  ?  "  he  asked  in  a  cool, 
quiet  tone. 

"  It  means,  0  King,  that  I  sent  Tifura  to  catch  that 
runaway  slave  who  deserted  me  in  the  great  forest ;  that 
the  slave  ran  towards  thy  house,  and  Tifum  ran  after 
him,  only  to  meet  with  this  man,  who  caught  up  Tifum 
as  if  he  had  been  a  piece  of  wood,  and  sent  him  flying 
against  those  warriors  of  mine,  who  are  now  picking 
themselves  up." 

"  Indeed  !  Who  art  thou  ?  Oh,  I  remember,  thou 
art  the  friend  of  the  stranger  who  saved  Kalulu  in 
Urori !  Thou  art  very  strong." 

Then  turning  toward  the  group  which  had  been  pros- 
trated, he  asked  if  any  of  them  had  been  hurt.  One 
replied  that  he  felt  a  pain  in  the  chest,  another  that  he 
could  not  breathe ;  one  felt  his  head  swim,  another  a 
pain  in  the  abdomen ;  one  felt  a  lump  in  his  throat, 
another  replied  that  he  had  a  sore  back ;  while  Tifum 
declared  he  felt  bruised  all  over,  and  all  looked  at  Simba 
with  terror. 

Ferodia  now  advanced,  and  made  as  if  he  would  lay 
a  hand  on  Selim  ;  but  Kalulu  interposed  his  slight  form 
with  a  drawn  bow  and  fixed  arrow  in  his  hand,  and  a 
dangerous  glitter  in  his  eyes. 

"  Keep  away,  Ferodia ;  or,  by  the  grave  of  Mostana 
my  father,  I  will  send  this  arrow  through  thy  body." 

"  What  ails  thee,  boy  ?  Is  not  one  white  slave  enough 
for  thee,  that  thou  wouldst  deprive  me  of  the  other  ? 
I  made  him  captive  with  my  bow  and  spear  at  Olimali's 
village.  Stand  aside." 

"  Go  away,  I  tell  thee !  This  '  slave '  of  thine  is 
now  my  brother.  The  blood  ceremony  has  been  made. 


THE   WARNING   TO   KALULTJ.  209 

Who  injures  him  injures  me;  and  I  am  Kalulu,  adopted 
son  of  Katalambula." 

"  Well,  if  he  is  thy  brother,  keep  him ;  but  give 
me  the  other  white  slave  in  his  place,"  replied 
Ferodia. 

"  Thou  hast  given  him  to  my  father.  My  father  has 
given  him  to  me.  I  am  too  poor  in  white  slaves  to  be 
able  to  give  thee  any.  I  have  but  one  slave,  for  the 
other  is  my  brother." 

"  Katalambula,"  said  Ferodia,  "  this  is  injustice. 
White  slaves  are  not  caught  every  day.  I  must  have 
one  of  them." 

"  We  may  not  disregard  the  laws  of  brotherhood, 
Ferodia,"  said  the  King,  mildly.  "  When  Kalulu  made 
the  white  boy  his  brother  he  made  him  a  Mtuta,  and  all 
the  Watuta  are  free  men.  Thou  gavest  me  the  other, 
and  I  gave  him  to  Kalulu.  It  is  not  our  custom  to 
return  gifts,  thou  knowest,  Ferodia.  But  take  thou 
three  Wabena  men  at  my  hand  instead,  and  be  friends 
with  Kalulu." 

"  No,  no,  no !"  said  Ferodia,  in  a  burst  of  anger. 
"  Thou  art  unjust,  Katalambula,  to  one  who  fought  for 
thee  with  such  success,  and  brought  thee  so  much 
wealth.  I  depart  at  once ;  and  thou,"  said  he  warningly 
to  Kalulu,  "  do  thou  beware  of  me ;  eagle's  wings  have 
been  clipped  ere  now,  and  young  lions  tamed.  Ferodia 
is  king  over  his  own  tribe." 

"  Ferodia,"  said  Kalulu  with  a  sneer,  "  I  fear  thee 
not.  I  know  thee  for  a  bad  man ;  and  were  it  not  for 
my  father  thou  shouldst  not  leave  this  village,  for  I 
should  garnish  the  gate  with  thy  skull." 

"  Peace,  boy ! "  cried  Katalambula,  "  and  do  not 

p 


210  MY   KALULU. 

make  bad  worse  with  thy  saucy  tongue.  And  thou, 
Ferodia,  heed  him  not ;  remember,  he  is  but  a  young 
boy.  But  it  is  thou  who  art  unjust,  not  I.  Hast  thou 
not  received  a  fourth  of  all  thou  didst  bring  me  ?  Hast 
thou  forgotten  the  slaves,  the  cloth,  the  powder,  and 
guns  I  gave  thee?  Whose  were  the  warriors  with 
whom  the  battle  was  won  at  Kwikuru  ?  Who  sent  thee 
there  but  I  ?  Go  home  if  thou  must,  and  peace  be  with 
thee." 

Ferodia  left  the  party,  but  not  before  he  had  again 
menaced  Kalulu,  which  menace  that  young  chief  re- 
turned with  interest.  Within  an  hour  he  had  departed 
from  the  village  with  his  warriors,  slaves,  and  property, 
breathing  revenge  and  hatred,  fuming  and  storming  at 
the  slaves,  and  sarcastically  bitter  to  the  bruised  and 
discomfited  Tifum  Byah. 

Katalambula  was  angry  also  with  Kalulu ;  but  the 
latter,  though  forward  enough  when  Ferodia,  of  whom 
he  was  intensely  jealous,  was  concerned,  knew  the  ways 
of  the  old  man  well ;  and,  unmindful  of  his  frowns,  he 
went  up  and  embraced  him,  and  accompanied  him 
towards  his  house. 

"  Oh,  my  uncle,  and  father  !"  cried  Kalulu,  "  why 
dost  thou  not  say  a  kind  word  to  my  white  brother  ? 
Is  he  not  a  handsome  brother  ?  Look  at  his  eyes ;  they 
are  like  the  young  kalulu  when  it  looks  at  the  hunter 
in  fear.  Speak  to  him,  ah,  do.  Think  of  that  horrid 
Tifum  Byah  beating  him !  I  am  so  sorry  I  did  not 
drive  an  arrow  through  him.  He  is  a  wicked  man, 
verily,  and  is  properly  named  Byah.  He  would  cut  my 
head  off  readily  if  Ferodia  commanded  him. 

"  And  thou  art  the  new  brother  of  my  boy  Kalulu, 


KALULU   SPEAKS   FOB   SELIM.  211 

art  thou,  pale-faced  boy  ?  "  asked  Katalambula,  stopping 
in  front  of  Selim. 

"  Kalulu  has  been  very  good  to  me,"  said  Selim,  look- 
ing up  gratefully  towards  that  youth.  "  He  has  been 
pleased  to  call  me  his  brother." 

"  Yes,"  said  Katalambula.  "  Kalulu  is  a  good  boy — a 
good  boy — he  loves  the  old  King,  too.  I  believe  he  has 
a  kind  heart  for  those  he  loves,  but  he  is  hot,  hot  as 
fire,  when  anybody  crosses  him.  Take  care  he  does  not 
kill  and  eat  you,"  he  added,  smiling,  and  passing  on 
towards  his  house. 

"  But,  father,"  said  Kalulu  in  a  whisper,  "  thou  seest 
he  is  naked,  except  that  rag.  He  is  the  son  of  an  Arab 
chief,  and  is  not  accustomed  to  our  ways.  Thou  art 
rich  in  cloth.  Canst  thou  not  give  him  something  to 
cover  his  nakedness  ?  " 

"  What  need  he  cover  his  nakedness,  boy  ?  He  looks 
fair  and  clean  enough  without  anything.  He  is  not  a 
girl.  I  am  sure  if  I  had  a  white  skin  I  would  rather 
be  naked  to  show  it,"  chuckled  the  old  man,  looking  at 
Selim. 

"  But,  father,  he  has  told  me  himself  that  he  feels 
ashamed  of  being  without  cloth.  His  people  never  go 
out  unless  they  are  covered  from  head  to  foot.  It  is 
against  their  custom,  and  there  is  a  book  written  by  the 
Sky-spirit,  which  tells  them  not  to  be  without  clothes." 

"Well,  well,  do  as  thou  wilt.  Give  him  four  doti 
(sixteen  yards),  and  let  him  cover  himself  from  head  to 
foot  if  he  wants  to,  though  I  think  it  all  folly,  all  non- 
sense." 

"  Thou  art  good,  very  good,  father,"  cried  the  de- 
lighted Kalulu,  leaping  about  the  old  man. 


212  MY  KALULU. 

"  Ah,  yes,  I  know  I  am  good,"  replied  KatalainbuL, 
"  especially  when  I  let  thee  have  thy  own  way.  There, 
go  now.  I  am  sleepy  and  tired." 

Kalulu  left  the  old  man,  and,  proceeding  to  the  store- 
room, extracted  the  four  doti  he  was  permitted  to  take ; 
one  of  blue  cotton,  one  of  white,  one  coloured  harsati, 
and  one  fine  sohari,  which  he  rolled  into  a  bundle,  and 
covered  with  a  goatskin,  and  conveyed  to  his  hut,  where 
he  found  Simba,  Moto,  Abdullah,  and  Selim. 

When  he  had  seated  himself,  he  asked  Selim  : 

"  What  book  is  that  thou  wert  talking  of  to  me  yes- 
terday ?  " 

"  It  is  the  Kuran,"  replied  Selim,  "  written  by  a  holy 
man,  sent  by  the  Sky-spirit  to  tell  men  how  to  conduct 
themselves  on  earth,  so  they  may  enter  the  good  place 
called  Paradise." 

"  What  is  the  Sky-spirit  like  ?  " 

"  No  man,  since  that  great  man,  has  seen  him  ;  he  is 
a  spirit,  and  cannot  be  seen,"  replied  Selim. 

"  Why  do  the  pale -faces  obey  a  thing  that  cannot  be 
ieen?" 

"  Because  the  holy  man,  Mohammed,  who  wrote  his 
ivords  down,  has  given  us  all  we  want  to  know.  The  holy 
man  saw  him,  and  wrote  his  words  faithfully  down." 

"  Is  Mommed  alive  now  ?  "  asked  Kalulu. 

"  Oh  no  !  He  has  been  dead  ever  so  long,  many,  many 
fears.  So  many  as  one  hundred  sultans  of  Ututa  have 
aved  and  died  since  Mohammed — not  Mommed — died," 
answered  Selim. 

"  Where  is  this  Paradise  to  which  the  good  men  go  ? 
I  am  good.  Shall  I  go  to  Paradise  ?"  asked  Kalulu,  with 
\  smile. 


WHEKE   IS   PARADISE?  213 

"  Paradise  is  away,  up,  far.  far  above  the  clouds.  No 
man  is  permitted  to  go  there  except  lie  is  a  true 
believer,  who  believes  in  God,  Mohammed,  and  the 
Kuran." 

"  And  where  shall  I  go  when  I  die  ?" 

"  If  thou  diest  without  believing,  thou  shalt  go  to 
the  place  which  is  reserved  for  such  as  were  ignorant, 
and  were  not  taught  the  true  word.  It  is  far  from 
Paradise." 

"  Hum!  it  is  not  as  good  as  Paradise,  then  ?"  asked 
Kalulu. 

"No." 

"  The  Sky-spirit  is  wicked,"  said  Kalulu.  "  He  sends 
a  holy  man  called  Mommed  to  tell  good  words  to  the 
white  peoples,  and  prepares  a  nice  place  for  them. 
For  it  is  easy  to  believe,  when  people  are  taught  what 
to  believe.  But  the  black  peoples,  they  see  no  holy 
man.  Nobody  comes  to  tell  them  anything ;  but  be- 
cause they  are  ignorant  they  are  sent  to  a  bad  place. 
Bah!  the  Sky-spirit  is  very  wicked ;  he  is  unjust;  I 
don't  want  to  see  him,  because  I  shall  not  die ;  I  won't 
die." 

Selim  had  here  a  fine  chance  to  deliver  a  sermon,  and 
make  a  proselyte,  but  he  was  too  young  to  take  advan- 
tage of  the  opportunity ;  besides,  he  did  not  want  to 
make  his  new  brother  angry  or  more  rebellious  than 
sheer  ignorance  made  him  already. 

"  But,  Selim,  tell  me ;  why  do  thy  people  wear  clothes? 
Why  do  you  not  go  about  without  clothes,  as  we  do  ?" 

"  Because  it  is  wrong ;  it  is  not  decent.  The  good 
book  says  '  Thou  shalt  restrain  thine  eyes,  and  do  no 
immodest  action.'  It  is  immodegt  to  expose  the  person. 


:  MY   KALULU. 

leasts  are  clothed  with  fur  and  hair,  fowls  with  feathers ; 
men  cover  themselves  with  clothes.  Is  man  so  poor 
that  when  he  sees  all  things  clothed — the  rocks  with 
earth,  the  earth  with  trees,  the  trees  with  foliage,  the 
beasts  of  the  forest  with  hair  and  fur,  the  hirds  with 
feathers,  the  fish  with  scales,  that  he  himself  who  owns 
all  these  things  shall  have  nothing  ?" 

"  Well,  Selim,  thou  shalt  not  be  immodest  any  more 
while  thou  art  with  me.  I  have  brought  thee  and 
Abdullah  cloth.  Am  I  not  good  now,  and  shall  I  not 
go  to  Paradise  ?" 

"Thou  shalt  have  all  things,  Kalulu,  when  thou 
wilt  become  a  true  believer,"  answered  Selim,  clapping 
his  hands  with  joy  and  gratitude  at  Kalulu' s  delicate 
kindness.  "  What  dost  thou  say,  Simba  ?  and  thou, 
Moto  ?  Abdullah  ?  We  shall  be  sons  of  Arabs,  and 
true  believers  now,  eh  ?" 

"  I  shall  be  so  proud  of  these  clothes,  I  will  not  know 
myself,"  said  Abdullah,  as  he  folded  around  his  body  a 
brand  new  shukkah  (two  yards)  with  the  skill  of  one 
who  knew  the  art  of  wearing  shukkahs.  Another 
shukkah  was  thrown  over  his  shoulders,  while  a  piece 
of  snowy  cloth,  a  foot  wide  and  a  yard  long,  was  folded 
around  his  head,  and  he  stood  up  to  be  admired,  his 
pleased  and  sparkling  black  eyes  mutely  inviting  his 
friends  to  express  their  pleasure  at  the  transforma- 
tion. 

"Why,  Abdullah!"  exclaimed  Simba.  "  Wallahi ! 
but  thou  lookest  better  in  the  negro  costume  of  Zan- 
zibar than  thou  didst  in  the  braided  gold  jacket  and 
embroidered  shirt  of  Sheikh  Mohammed's  son ;  and 
thou  too,  Selim.  I  think  I  see  my  young  master  once 


SELIM   AND    ABDULLAH   ARE   CLOTHED.  215 

more  himself.  Fine  sohari  and  fine  barsati  in  Ututa ! 
Who  would  believe  it  ?" 

"  Ay,"  said  Moto,  "  my  young  master  and  Abdullah, 
having  covered  themselves,  will  forget  their  misery  and 
vexation,  and  grow  fat  and  happy.  After  this  I  shall 
always  look  out  for  young  chiefs  in  danger,  to  help 
them,  hoping  they  will  all  turn  out  to  be  as  good  as 
Kalulu  has  been." 

"  Now  that  we  are  all  so  happy  and  good,  I  propose 
to  my  new  brother  Selim  and  my  white  slave  Abdullah, 
who  is  now  no  more  a  slave  than  I  am,  that  we  take  a 
canoe  to-morrow,  and  go  down  the  Liemba  to  spear  hip- 
popotamus and  crocodiles ;  for  you  must  see  the  Watuta 
at  home  in  their  sports,  and  we  must,  by  and-bye,  go  to 
the  great  forest  several  days  south  of  where  thou  wert 
found,  Selim,  to  have  a  grand  elephant  hunt.  What 
do  ye  say,  Selim — Abdullah  ?" 

"  I  shall  be  delighted,"  answered  Selim. 

"  And  I  too,"  responded  Abdullah. 

"  Then  it  is  settled ;  eh,  Simba  and  Moto  ?" 

"  Yes,"  those  faithfuls  replied. 

At  dawn,  the  time  prescribed,  the  party  set  out  for 
the  river,  two  warriors  accompanying  them,  bearing  the 
paddles  for  the  canoe.  Simba  and  Moto  carried  their 
guns,  Kalulu  carried  the  one  given  him  by  Selim  at  the 
brotherhood  ceremony,  besides  his  spear,  while  Selim 
and  Abdullah  carried  guns  which  Kalulu  had  procured 
them  from  the  King's  store  room,  with  the  King's 
permission. 

Arriving  at  the  river,  the  party  found  a  large  number 
of  idlers  there  already,  who  had  collected  to  see  their 
young  chief  and  his  white  slaves,  as  Selim  and  Abdullah 


21 G  MY   KALULU. 

were  called,  set  off.  Some  of  them  wondered  that 
Kalulu  should  so  soon  take  his  slaves  away  on  a  pleasure 
excursion,  but  they  said  nothing,  the  majority  of  them 
thinking  that  he  took  them  with  him  as  gun-hearers. 
Several  of  the  Watuta  offered  to  accompany  Kalulu  in 
his  canoe,  but  he  waived  them  off  peremptorily,  saying 
he  had  enough  with  him. 

Soon  after  Kalulu  had  taken  his  seat  in  the  stern 
with  Selim  and  Abdullah,  Simba,  Moto,  and  the  two 
warriors,  taking  each  a  paddle,  shot  the  canoe  into  mid- 
river;  then  with  dexterous  strokes  they  pointed  her 
head  down  stream,  to  the  music  of  a  boatman's  song. 
Each  man  industriously  plied  his  paddle,  and  Katalam- 
bula's  village  receded  from  view. 

This  mode  of  journeying  the  two  Arab  boys,  having 
nothing  to  do  but  to  sit  down  and  enjoy  the  scenery, 
thought  much  preferable  to  the  continual  march 
of  the  caravan ;  and  the  contrast  was  certainly  great 
to  that  bitter  experience  they  had  endured  on  the 
journey  from  Kwikuru  in  Urori  to  Katalambula  with 
the  heavy-handed  and  callous-souled  Tifum.  They 
looked  on  with  delight  at  the  brown  river  and  the  tiny 
billows  of  brown  foam  which  the  stout  canoe  made 
with  her  broad  bow ;  at  the  dense  sedge  and  brake  of 
cane  which  lined  the  river's  banks,  wherein,  now  and 
then,  was  heard  a  heavy  splash,  as  the  drowsy  crocodile, 
alarmed  by  the  approaching  crew,  leaped  into  his  liquid 
home ;  at  the  great  tall  trees  which  now  and  then  were 
passed,  out  of  which  the  canoes  of  the  Watuta  are 
made ;  at  the  enormous  sycamore,  with  its  vast  globe  of 
branch  and  leaf,  affording  grateful  shade  to  beast  and 
bird;  at  the  brown  cones,  the  habitations  of  men, 


DOWN   THE   LIEMBA.  217 

encircled  by  their  strong  palisades ;  at  the  grain-fields, 
which  shimmered  and  waved  gaily  before  the  tepid 
southern  wind ;  and  at  lengthy,  straight,  far-reaching 
vistas  of  river  and  wooded  banks  which  were  revealed  to 
them  as  they  glided  down  the  Liemba. 

"  Happy  hour  !"  thought  Selim.  "  Would  it  might 
last  ever,  or  at  least  until  I  reached  my  own  home  and 
mother  at  Zanzibar  !" 

"  Hail,  joyous  day  !"  thought  Abdullah.  "  Give  joy 
to  all  men,  as  I  have  joy.  Be  still  joyous,  to-morrow 
and  the  day  after,  until  mine  eyes  shall  once  more  rest 
on  the  blue  waves  of  the  Indian  Sea." 

The  two  boys  looked  into  each  other's  eyes ;  the  look 
was  interpreted  aright  by  each,  and  tears  crept  into 
the  corners  of  their  eyes,  and  rolled  down  their  faces  in 
still  drops  -  still  as  the  joy  which  caused  them. 

About  two  hours  before  noon  the  canoe  touched  an 
island ;  and,  disembarking,  the  party  proceeded  to  select 
a  nice  place  to  rest  for  an  hour,  and  to  refresh  themselves 
with  the  lunch,  consisting  of  dried  meat,  smoked  fish, 
and  a  potful  of  cold  porridge  they  had  brought  with 
them. 

Just  as  the  hour  had  transpired,  a  hoarse,  deep  bellow 
was  heard  close  by,  which  caused  the  entire  party  to 
start  to  their  feet  and  glide  to  the  edge  of  the  island, 
whence  they  saw  a  herd  of  hippopotami  quietly  enjoy- 
ing the  cool  deep  waters  near  a  place  where  the  river 
began  a  sharp  curve  at  the  other  end  of  the  island. 

"Good!"  cried  Kalulu;  "one— three— five  hippo- 
potami !  Now  for  sport.  My  white  brother,  canst 
thou  swim  ?"  he  asked  Selim. 

"Yes;  why?" 


218  MY   KALULU. 

"Because,  if  thou  cannot,  'twere  better  that  thou 
sLouldst  stay  here.  Can  Abdullah  swim  ?" 

"  Very  well,"  replied  Abdullah  for  himself. 

"  Then  come  on  to  the  canoe  at  once.  But  stop  ;  ye 
both  had  better  doff  your  shoulder-cloths,  and  roll 
the  lower  cloths  far  up  the  hip;  ye  may  have  to 
swim,  for  a  hippopotamus  sometimes  charges  on  the 
canoe,  or  kicks  it  viciously,  and  then  down  ye  go  to  the 
bottom.  If  it  should  happen  this  time,  dive  down  to 
the  bottom  of  the  river  at  once,  and  make  off  under  the 
water  towards  the  island.  The  hippopotamus  is  very 
apt  to  cut  a  man  in  two  if  he  catches  him.  The  animals 
are  now  coming  up  the  river ;  we  will  wait  for  them, 
and  when  they  have  gone  above  us  a  little  way  we  can 
sally  out  from  our  hiding  place,  and  give  it  to  them. 
Do  ye  understand  ?" 

"  Perfectly,"  both  answered ;  while  Sirnba  and  Moto, 
rolling  their  cloths  tight  around  their  hips  and  loins, 
nodded  their  approval  of  what  Kalulu  had  said. 

Having  done  what  the  sage  young  chief  had  advised, 
Seliin  and  Abdullah  accompanied  him  to  the  canoe; 
Simba  and  Moto  took  their  paddles  in  their  hands, 
while  the  two  warriors,  who  were  famous  for  their 
harpooning,  prepared  the  instrument  which  they  in- 
tended to  drive  into  the  first  animal  nearest  to  them. 

This  instrument  was  similar  in  shape  to  the  harpoons 
which  whalers  use  for  destroying  the  whales,  except 
that  it  was  not  half  as  neat  or  sharp.  It  had  a  long, 
heavy  staff,  and  had  once  been  used  to  pound  corn  into 
flour  by  some  woman,  as  was  evident  by  its  close  grain 
and  polish,  showing  that  it  was  hard  and  heavy,  an/I 
had  been  of  frequent  use.  To  its  pointed  end  was  a 


THE  HIPPOPOTAMUS.  219 

broad,  iieav)',  and  barbed  spear,  well  sharpened  and 
polished,  around  the  handle  of  which  was  fastened  the 
end  of  a  long  rope,  of  native  manufacture,  made  of  the 
bark  of  the  baobab  tree. 

While  the  harpooneers  were  quietly  preparing  them- 
selves, Kalulu  pointed  the  two  Arab  boys  through  a 
thin  edge  of  cane  which  hid  the  boat  from  the  approach- 
ing animals,  as  they  came  up  slowly  and  unsuspectingly 
abreast  of  the  place  where  they  lay. 

What  magnificent  beasts  they  were  !  What  splendid 
and  powerful  necks  they  had!  The  best  prize-bull 
ever  fattened  on  English  grass  might  have  been  ashamed 
of  his  breadth  of  neck  had  such  as  these  been  exhibited 
side  by  side  with  him.  Unaware  of  the  danger  that 
lay  in  wait  for  them,  they  came  up  to  breathe  quickly 
and  boldly,  and  by  so  doing  exposed  nearly  all  their 
heads  and  necks.  On  the  backs  of  their  powerful  necks 
the  colour  was  that  of  a  bright  reddish  yellow,  which 
also  tinged  their  heads  over  the  eyes  and  the  ears,  and 
broad  patches  of  this  colour  were  also  seen  on  the 
cheeks.  In  appearance  the  head  bore  a  striking  simi- 
larity to  the  head  of  a  large  and  powerful  horse ;  espe- 
cially did  the  bold  and  prominent  eyes,  the  short  pointed 
ears,  and  noble  curve  of  neck  aid  the  comparison ;  but 
at  the  nose  it  was  more  like  that  of  an  ox. 

The  name  of  this  enormous  and  apparently  unwieldy 
animal,  by  which  he  is  known  to  us,  is  hippopotamus, 
from  the  Greek  words — hippos,  a  horse;  potamos,  a 
river.  Had  the  Greek  travellers  been  better  acquainted 
with  the  appearance  of  this  animal  they  might  have 
called  it  river-cow,  or  river  hog.  It  is  only  when  his 
head  is  half  submerged  that  we  can  correctly  designate 


220  MY  KALULU. 

him  as  a  river-horse.  Once  we  see  his  nose  and  mouth, 
we  are  apt  to  call  him  a  river  cow;  hut  when  he  is 
once  well  out  of  the  water,  and  we  see  his  heavy  body 
and  short  legs,  we  would  say  immediately  that  he  was 
more  like  an  over-fat  hog  than  either  cow  or  horse.  The 
hippopotamus  has  four  equal  toes  on  each  foot,  inclosed 
in  hoofs. 

The  unwary  heasts  rose  and  sank  not  many  feet  from 
the  canoe  for  the  last  time  while  they  were  abreast  of 
the  canoe  ;  and,  at  the  word  given  by  Kalulu,  Simba  and 
Moto  dipped  their  paddles,  and  sent  the  boat  into  the 
stream  bow  forward,  the  harpooneer  entrusted  with  the 
duty  of  striking  standing  rigid  with  uplifted  weapon, 
ready  for  the  blow. 

A  minute  thus  he  stood,  and  all  eyes  were  fixed 
expectant,  when  at  the  bow  rose  the  monstrous  head 
and  neck  of  a  bull  hippopotamus,  and  at  the  same 
moment  the  harpoon  was  shot  straight  and  deep  into 
his  neck,  while  the  bright  blood  gushed  upward  in 
streams.  The  stricken  animal  sounded  immediately, 
while  the  water  was  lashed  into  foam  by  his  struggles, 
and  soon  the  canoe  was  moving  up  the  river  at  terrific 
speed,  while  the  water  rose  in  high,  brown  waves  at  the 
bow.  Presently  the  speed  slackened,  and  the  canoe 
began  to  float  down  the  stream. 

"  Pull  back !  pull  back !"  shouted  the  harpooneer,  and 
at  the  same  time  he  tossed  the  buoyant  gourd,  to  which 
he  had  fastened  the  end  of  the  rope  hitherto  attached 
to  the  boat  by  a  round  turn  around  a  cleat,  into  the 
water.  Eesponsive  to  the  cry,  Simba  and  Moto  dashed 
their  paddles  into  the  water ;  but  they  were  too  late, 
for  they  felt  the  boat  lifted  up  bodily  out  of  the  water, 


OVERBOARD !  221 

and  the  crew,  losing  their  equilibrium,  staggered  on  one 
side,  which  completely  turned  the  canoe  over,  and  pre- 
cipitated them  into  the  water. 

The  three  boys,  Kalulu,  Selim,  and  Abdullah,  in- 
stinctively, as  they  felt  the  canoe  lifted  out  of  the 
water,  rose  to  their  feet  with  their  guns  in  their  hands, 
and  when  it  was  assumed:  beyond  doubt  that  it  would 
turn  over,  sprang  into  the  water  in  different  directions, 
and  dived  to  the  bottom,  dragging  themselves  toward 
their  island  beneath,  by  clutching  the  tenacious  mud. 
For  some  time  the  wounded  hippopotamus  remained 
master  of  the  field,  and  no  enemy  appearing  in  sight, 
he  sank,  uttering  a  horrible  bellow  as  he  disappeared 
out  of  sight. 

Immediately  after,  Selim  appeared  above  the  surface, 
more  than  twenty  yards  from  the  scene  of  the  disaster, 
and  swimming  vigorously  towards  the  island,  which  he 
soon  gained  in  safety.  Then  appeared  Abdullah,  about 
ten  yards  from  the  bank ;  Kalulu  close  to  the  shore, 
with  Simba,  and  Moto,  and  the  two  warriors  close  to 
him.  In  a  second  they  stood  on  the  shore,  Kalulu  minus 
his  gun,  but  having  his  sharp  spear  in  his  hand ;  the 
two  warriors  had  also  retained  their  spears,  while 
Simba  and  Moto  had  their  guns  in  their  hands,  and 
their  long  broad  knives  in  their  waists. 

As  soon  as  they  had  regained  the  shore,  and  stood  on 
dry  land,  the  party  began  to  cheer  the  youthful 
straggler,  Abdullah,  and  to  encourage  him  to  greater 
exertions.  He  was  within  five  yards  of  the  bank,  and 
Simba  and  Moto  were  already  stretching  their  guns  to 
him  to  grasp,  when  suddenly  Abdullah's  smiling  face 
assumed  a  look  of  terror,  and  a  wild,  thrilling  shriek 


222  MY  KALULU. 

was  uttered  by  him,  which  was  silenced  instantly  by 
the  brown  waters  closing  over  his  head ;  and  the  calm, 
placid  river  flowed  on,  and  no  swimmer  was  seen  dis- 
turbing its  surface. 

For  the  shortest  possible  instant,  all  hands  seemed 
turned  into  stone  ;  not  a  sound  nor  a  breath  was  heard, 
until  Kalulu  was  heard  uttering  the  terrible  and  awful 
word,  "  mamba !" — crocodile. 

Simba  and  Moto  then  breathed,  and  confused  murmurs 
were  heard  from  all.  "  Save  him  !"  cried  Selim  ;  "  oh, 
save  poor  Abdullah !" 

There  was  no  need  to  utter  the  prayer ;  for  young 
Kalulu  had  divested  himself  of  his  wet  loin-cloth,  had 
broken  the  staff  of  the  spear  he  held  short  off,  close  to 
the  sharp  head,  and  with  the  latter  grasped  firmly  in 
his  hand,  had  plunged  head- foremost,  unconscious,  as 
it  were,  of  the  imminent  danger  of  the  hazardous 
undertaking,  into  the  water,  where  Abdullah  was  last 
seen. 

Kalulu's  feet  had  but  disappeared  beneath  the  water, 
when  Simba  and  Moto,  dropping  their  guns,  divested 
themselves  of  their  loin-cloths,  and,  grasping  their 
long  heavy  knives,  sprang  in  likewise,  and  the  river, 
disturbed  for  but  a  short  second,  flowed  on  as  before, 
with  its  silent,  still  flow. 

It  seemed  an  age  to  Selim,  who  stood  on  the  bank 
with  clasped  hands,  and  cowering  form,  a  prey  to  the 
keenest  anxiety  for  the  fate  of  all  his  friends,  who  had 
disappeared  beneath  the  treacherous  face  of  the  river. 

Yet  thirty  seconds  could  not  have  passed  before  the 
deep,  brown  water  was  again  disturbed,  this  time  in  a 
violent  manner,  while  it  began  to  be  slightly  discoloured 


FIGHTING   THE   CROCODILE.  223 

with  blood,  and  the  crocodile's  tail  shot  suddenly  above 
the  surface,  lashing  the  water  into  foam,  and  imme- 
diately after,  Abdullah's  head  ;  then  Kalulu,  Simba,  and 
Moto  simultaneously  appeared  above,  making  for  the 
shore  with  all  haste.  As  they  reached  the  shore, 
Kalulu  was  seen  supporting,  with  his  hand  beneath  the 
hip,  the  body  of  Abdullah,  who  seemed  to  have  lost 
consciousness.  The  ready  hands  of  the  two  warriors 
dragged  the  almost  lifeless  body,  as  it  reached  the  bank, 
and  laid  it  carefully  a  few  feet  from  the  river,  on  the 
ground,  while  Kalulu,  wringing  his  long  braids  clear  of 
water,  and  drawing  the  draggled  ostrich  feathers  from 
his  head,  uttered  a  ringing  peal  of  laughter,  and  then 
said  in  a  triumphant  tone  to  Selim : 

"  We  were  too  much  for  the  marnba,  Selim.  He  did 
not  get  my  slave  Abdullah  this  time !" 

"  Ah,  thou  art  so  brave,  so  good,  Kalulu  !"  while 
grateful  tears  ran  down  his  cheeks,  as  he  sprang  for- 
ward to  embrace  the  young  hero.  "  I  shall  never,  never 
forget  thee  !  I  would  not  miss  thy  friendship  for  the 
world !  Thou  hast  twice  saved  me — once  from  death, 
and  another  time  from  the  hands  of  the  cruel  Tifum. 
Thou  hast  still  more  increased  my  love  for  thee,  my 
brave  brother,  by  rescuing  Abdullah  from  the  jaws  of 
that  horrid  marnba.  How  shall  I  thank  thee,  my 
Kalulu  ?  How  shall  I  praise  thee  ?  Thou  art  swifter 
than  an  eagle,  braver  than  a  lion,  comelier  than  any  of 
the  sons  of  men  !  Thine  eyes  are  more  tender  than  a 
gazelle's  to  thy  friends,  fiercer  than  the  greedy 
leopard's,  when  it  scents  the  blood  of  its  prey,  to  thy 
enemies.  Thou  art  tall  as  a  palm-tree,  straight  as  the 
hardened  shaft  of  ^  spear,  grace  breathes  in  every 


?'  MY   KALULU. 

movement  of  thy  limbs.  Thou  hast  saved  the  life  of 
my  playmate — even  the  life  of  Abdullah,  the  Arab  boy. 
The  dark  grey  waters  had  closed  over  his  young  head, 
his  voice  had  been  silenced  in  the  deep,  when  thou, 
0  Kalulu,  didst  leap  in — a  true  hero !— to  do  battle  with 
the  scaly  monster  in  behalf  of  Abdullah,  my  friend,  and 
playmate  of  my  happy  childhood.  I  saw  the  waters 
hiss  and  foam,  as  the  monster  battled  with  thee  for  his 
prey.  The  victory  was  given  to  thee ;  Allah  made  thine 
arm  strong,  thine  heart  brave  ;  for  Abdullah,  my  friend, 
was  brought  back  from  death  to  life,  from  the  dark 
waters  to  the  sunlight,  from  the  grave  to  the  light  of 
day.  0  Kalulu !  if  a  fatherless  boy  is  beloved  by 
Allah,  my  prayer  shall  go  up  to  God  night  and  day 
for  thee ;  if  a  true  believer  may  intercede  with  Heaven, 
then  wilt  thou  be  blessed,  and  the  soul  of  Abdullah's 
dead  father  shall  cry  for  thee  before  the  holy  footstool 
of  Allah!" 

"  Ah,  Selim !"  replied  Kalulu,  embracing  him  in 
return,  "  has  Kalulu,  the  son  of  Mostana,  pleased  thee  ? 
then  is  Kalulu  rewarded.  Kalulu  is  thy  brother,  and 
his  heart  is  soft  towards  Selim,  and  to  the  Arab  boy, 
for  thy  sake.  Thou  art  good — there  is  no  guile  in 
thee.  Kalulu  is  also  good,  but  he  has  seen  wickeu 
men;  and  when  a  wicked  man  draws  nigh  to  him, 
Kalulu's  heart  is  black,  and  bitter,  and  his  spear  comes 
quickly  to  his  hand.  His  eyes  search  out  the  good ; 
they  found  the  good  in  thee,  and  Kalulu's  heart  went 
to  thee  as  thou  didst  lie  like  an  antelope  stricken  to 
death  in  the  forest.  I  shall  love  all  Arabs  for  thy 
sake  for  ever.  There  shall  be  bad  blood  no  more 
between  us.  For  as  good  as  thou  art  am  I  good,  and 


HOW   KALULU   FOUGHT   THE   CROCODILE.  225 

as  I  ain  good,  so  art  thou.  Where  I  shall  be,  there 
shalt  thou  be,  and  where  thou  wilt  be,  there  shall  I  be, 
until  thou  canst  return  in  safety  to  thine  own  land. 
And  when  thou  goest,  do  thou  but  remember  thy 
brother  Kalulu,  and  but  whisper  his  name,  then  our 
Sky-spirit  shall  send  the  wind  to  bear  thy  whisper  to 
me.  Come,  let  us  see  how  poor  Abdullah  fares." 

Proceeding  to  the  spot  where  the  still  unconscious 
form  of  Abdullah  lay,  they  found  that  the  crocodile 
had  snatched  the  young  swimmer  by  the  right  leg,  just 
below  the  knee,  where  his  cruel  sharp  teeth  had  pierced 
to  the  bone,  leaving  ugly  marks  behind  him. 
"  How  didst  thou  find  the  crocodile,  Kalulu  ?" 
"  Oh,  I  sprang  to  the  place  where  I  saw  thy  friend 
sink,  and  by  good  luck  I  came  upon  the  crocodile's 
back.  The  crocodile  having  dragged  the  boy  down,  let 
go  of  his  leg,  and  laid  on  top  of  him.  When  the 
crocodile  felt  me  on  his  back,  he  turned  round 
savagely,  but  without  leaving  his  prey.  I  had  no  time 
to  stop  talking  with  him,  or  to  ask  him  to  give  me 
Abdullah  back,  because  I  knew  he  wouldn't;  and 
besides,  I  didn't  go  to  ask  him,  for  it  is  very  close 
down  there,  and  there  is  no  air.  So  I  felt  for  his  fore- 
leg, and  while  I  stabbed  him  behind,  I  felt  my  two 
friends,  Moto  and  Simba,  who  perhaps  thought  that  I 
was  the  crocodile,  though  my  hide  is  not  quite  so 
rough  as  the  hide  of  him.  When  the  fellow  felt  the 
keen  point  of  my  spear  in  his  heart,  he  rolled  off 
Abdullah,  and  began  to  kick  and  lash  with  his  tail  in  a 
dreadful  way,  and  losing  my  spear,  I  caught  hold  of 
Abdullah  by  the  leg,  and  came  up.  That's  how  it 


was." 


226  MY  KALULU. 

"  And  what  didst  thou,  too,  Siinba  ?"  asked  Selim, 
turning  to  his  friend. 

"  When  I  went  down,  I  caught  hold  of  Moto's  hand, 
and  diving,  I  touched  Kalulu,  but  I  knew  at  once  that 
he  was  not  the  crocodile,  for  his  skin  is  as  soft  as  a 
child's ;  the  next  minute  I  got  hold  of  the  crocodile's 
leg,  though  he  was  kicking  and  laying  about  him 
furiously,  and  I  let  go  Moto's  hand,  who  got  hold  of 
another  leg.  I  buried  my  knife  in  the  crocodile's 
belly  several  times,  and  he  swam  away,  leaving  his 
inside  dragging  after  him,  while  I  came  up  to  find 
Kalulu,  Abdullah,  and  Moto  right  close  to  me.  I 
think  the  crocodile  has  got  more  than  he  thought  he 
would  get,  and  that  he  will  leave  Abdullah  alone  in 
future." 

"  Do  you  think  Abdullah  will  come  to  soon  ?" 

"  Oh  yes,"  replied  Simba ;  "  he  has  swallowed  a  little 
too  much  water,  or  he  has  fainted  from  the  pain.  See 
now,  Master  Selim,  he  breathes !  There,  his  eyes  are 
open !" 

Abdullah  had  only  fainted,  as  Simba  said,  and 
this  was  the  reason  why  the  crocodile  had  so  soon 
released  his  hold  of  his  leg,  and  had  lain  on  him. 
When  he  opened  his  eyes,  Abdullah  gave  a  long  sigh, 
and  asked  where  he  was,  to  which  a  cheery  answer  was 
returned;  and  presently  he  talked,  and  discussed  the 
event  calmly,  but  not  before  he  had  endeavoured  to  kiss 
the  feet  of  his  saviour,  which  Kalulu  had  too  much 
manliness  to  accept ;  but  he  knelt  down  by  him  and 
embraced  him,  while  Abdullah  availed  himself  of  the 
opportunity,  and  kissed  his  forehead. 

Abdullah  having  in  a  measure  recovered,  the  two 


SECURING  THE   RIVER-HORSE.  227 

warriors  were  sent  to  hunt  after  the  canoe,  wliicli 
fortunately  was  found,  stayed  in  its  progress  by  the 
reeds,  at  a  point  of  the  island  projecting  into  the 
current ;  and,  to  their  great  joy,  close  to  the  canoe  was 
the  gourd  to  which  was  fastened  the  harpoon  rope. 
Giving  vent  to  a  loud  halloo,  Simha,  Moto,  and  Kalulu 
rushed  towards  them,  and  by  their  united  aid  they 
dragged  the  body  of  the  dead  hippopotamus  to  shallow 
water,  and  setting  vigorously  to  work,  they  soon  loaded 
their  canoe  with  the  luscious  flesh,  it  being  a  food 
highly  prized  by  the  tribes  of  Central  Africa. 

By  the  time  this  work  was  despatched,  it  was  night, 
and  the  hunters,  lifting  the  wounded  Abdullah  into  the 
canoe,  and  having  a  clear  course  up  the  river  towards 
home,  they  started  on  their  return  journey,  feeling  as 
proud  as  men  who  have  been  successful  in  a  dangerous 
exploit  only  can  feel.  They  sang  over  and  over  again 
exciting  hunting  and  boat  songs  with  vociferous 
chorus,  until  midnight,  when  the  fishermen's  fires,  near 
Katalambula's  village,  gladdened  their  eyes  and  made 
them  rejoice  as  home-returned  wanderers  generally  do. 


228  MY  KALULU. 


CHAPTEK  IX. 

— Happy  Days— The  Lover's  Song— The  Magic  Doctor  Soltali— 
Kalulu  proposes  to  hunt  Elephants— Preparations  for  a  Dance—- 
The Hunting  Song— The  Elephant  Hunters  set  out— The  Scenes 
on  the  March— The  Hunters'  Camp— Ten  Elephants !— Kalulu 
addresses  the  King  Elephant — The  King  Elephant  dies — Selim's 
Conduct  in  the  Field -Kalulu  is  astonished  at  Selim's  Prowess. 

SELIM  was  now  happy ;  and  next  to  being  able  to  reach 
his  own  Zanjian  Isle,  and  revisit  the  scenes  of  his 
childhood,  and  romp,  as  of  yore,  with  the  playmates  of 
his  youth,  and  enjoy  walks  through  the  orange-groves 
with  young  Abdullah,  he  could  not  have  chosen  for 
himself  a  more  tranquil  life  than  that  which  he  now 
enjoyed  with  his  friend  and  new  brother,  Kalulu. 

For  the  bright  Liemba  Kiver  was  beautiful,  though 
brown ;  its  crisp  little  wavelets,  where  they  washed 
over  stone  and  pebble  in  the  shallower  parts,  had  music' 
for  him,  though  he  never  forgot  that  horrible  scene 
near  the  island,  when  the  smiling  face  of  Abdullah 
changed  into  one  of  horror  and  sank  down  into  the 
depths,  with  his  shriek  echoing  through  the  woods. 

The  banks  of  the  Liemba  became  for  him  a  frequent 
resort,  for  Kalulu  had  made  it  generally  known  to  all 
that  he  was  his  brother,  and  no  Mtuta  under  the  King 
Katalambula  might  molest  him.  Hence,  he  wandered 
where  he  pleased,  finding  charms  in  the  wild  woods, 
and  in  the  depths  of  waving  grain,  in  the  peaceful, 


SELIM.  229 

still  life  that  reigned  around,  in  the  music  of  the  birds, 
and  even  in  the  harsh  cries  of  paroquets. 

The  Selim,  the  brother  of  Kalulu,  was  not  the  Selim 
of  Zanzibar,  but  was  the  product  of  him,  refined  and 
pure  from  the  fiery  crucible  of  the  unusual  hardships 
he  had  endured.  It  was  the  same  boy,  but  not  the 
same  heart.  He,  whom  we  knew  at  Zanzibar,  the  gay, 
light-hearted,  sunny  youth,  playing  with  the  females  in 
the  harem  and  his  playmates  on  the  beach,  but  ever 
listening  in  wonder  to  the  great,  wise  words  and  say- 
ings of  white  men,  was  changed  for  the  dreamy  boy 
with  the  poet's  heart,  who  chose  solitudes,  forests,  and 
the  depths  of  tall  corn-stalks  to  indulge  in  reverie, 
which  we  are  too  apt  to  ascribe  to  melancholy.  Perhaps 
it  was  melancholy,  a  tender,  soft  melancholy,  engen- 
dered by  many  reminiscences  of  a  mournful  nature, 
crowding  together  in  the  mind  of  a  boy  who  had 
suffered  much,  but  who  had  seen  but  few  years.  There 
was  the  death  of  a  loving  father  and  loving  kinsmen,  the 
tragic  fate  of  Isa  and  Mussoud,  the  most  narrow  escape 
he  had  himself  from  death,  and  poor  Abdullah's  narrow 
escape  from  a  horrible  fate.  These  were  not  the  best 
kind  of  subjects  to  dwell  in  the  mind  of  a  boy  of  Selim's 
years ;  but  what  aided  to  soften  all  these,  and  did  much  to 
lighten  his  burden,  was  his  present  position,  the  tender 
friendship  of  Kalulu,  the  company  of  the  gentle  Ab- 
dullah, the  calm  tranquillity  of  the  life  he  was  now  en- 
joying, and  the  consciousness — which  his  perfect  trust 
in  the  goodness  of  God  created — that  there  was  a  God 
above,  who  was  both  good  and  great,  and  who  would 
bring  him  in  his  own  good  time  out  of  all  trouble. 

For  many  days  Abdullah  suffered  from  the  wounds 


230  MY  KALULU. 

which  the  crocodile's  sharp  teeth  had  made  in  his  leg. 
High  fever  set  in,  during  which  time  he  was  attended 
by  Sirnha,  and  Moto,  Kalulu,  and  Selim. 

All  sport  was  at  an  end  for  Selim  and  Kalulu  while 
their  friend  Abdullah  was  thus  suffering.  Nothing  of 
enjoyment  was  thought  of,  nothing  could  he  thought  of 
but  their  poor  young  patient,  whose  constitution  was 
battling  vigorously  against  the  fever  which  threatened 
often  to  terminate  his  life. 

And  what  a  time  poor  Abdullah  had  !  Instead  of 
the  soft,  silken  counterpane  and  feathered  bolsters, 
and  the  fragrance  of  lime  and  orange  of  his  own  com- 
fortable home  at  Zanzibar,  here  were  a  mud-hut,  low 
roof  of  straw  and  mud,  a  goatskin  for  his  bed,  a  low 
door  of  cane-stalks,  through  which  the  white  sun- 
light streamed  hot  and  glaring,  voices  of  a  thousand 
rats  for  music,  and  the  bad  smells  caused  by  the  inde- 
cent habits  of  savages,  for  the  perfume  of  ripe  orange 
and  cinnamon.  All  these  aggravated  the  fever  and 
created  hideous  dreams  at  night.  For  food  he  had  a 
thin  gruel,  which  Simba  made  for  him  to  the  best  of 
his  ability ;  for  drink,  the  muddy  water  of  the  Liemba 
or  some  pombe-beer.  Despite  these,  however,  his  con- 
stitution triumphed ;  the  fever  left  him,  and  the 
wounded  leg,  carefully  bathed  each  morning  by  Simba, 
began  to  heal. 

When  convalescent,  Abdullah  would  leave  his  hut  at 
evening,  pale  and  thin  as  a  ghost,  leaning  on  the  arm 
of  his  true  friends,  Kalulu  and  Selim,  to  enjoy  the  mild 
air,  and  to  listen  to  the  songs  of  the  Watuta,  and  the 
sonorous  music  of  the  drums.  The  sight  of  the  pale 
and  thin  Arab  boy  touched  the  heart  of  many  a  ma- 


HAPPY  DAYS.  231 

ternal  bosom,  and  many  were  the  expressions  of  condo- 
lence which  he  received  from  them.  He  often  heard 
these  dark-faced  women  utter  expressions  which  he  had 
never  thought  at  Zanzibar  could  ever  be  uttered  by 
black  women ;  and  he  was  rapidly  beginning  to  learn 
that  women  are  the  same  all  over  the  world,  whether 
they  are  white  02  black,  and  that  human  love  and  kind- 
ness belong  as  much  to  the  black  as  to  the  white,  and 
are  as  often  practised.  And  the  outcast,  despised 
negro  race  were  rising  daily  in  his  estimation.  Neither 
was  Selim  indifferent  to  the  tones  of  sympathy  he 
heard  from  them ;  not  only  did  Kalulu  win  his  friend- 
ship more  and  more  each  day,  but  the  whole  negro 
race  was  being  admitted  into  his  brotherhood. 

These  were  really  happy  days.  Abdullah  was  im- 
proving each  day,  and  Selim  was  fast  becoming  as 
joyous  a  companion  as  Kalulu  could  desire.  Inspired 
by  the  invigorating  sound  of  the  drums,  and  the  lively 
chorus,  he  was  compelled  to  leave  the  side  of  Abdullah 
and  join  in  the  dance.  A  favourite  song  of  the  Watuta 
was  the  boatmen's  song,  which  seemed  interminable ; 
but  the  chorus  was  so  pretty,  and  had  such  a  sweet, 
pathetic  melody,  that  Selim  joined  with  pleasure  ID  it 
for  its  pathos. 

The  first  and  second  verses  ran  somewhat  in  this 
strain : — 

Down  the  brown  Liemba, 
The  home  of  fierce  Mamba,1 

We  are  gliding. 
With  sudden  stroke  and  song 
The  boat  is  sent  along, 

Swiftly  gliding. 

1  Crocodiles. 


232  MY  KALULU. 

We  fear  no  fierce  mamba 
In  the  deep  Liemba 

"While  we  are  gliding ; 
Nor  bush  nor  thickest  brake, 
Nor  foe  that  would  us  take — 

Swiftly  gliding/' 

The  fifth,  seventh,  and  eighth  verses  are  descriptive 
of  the  scenery  on  the  Liemba : — 

By  waving  fields  of  grain, 
With  song  and  loud  refrain, 

We  are  gliding  ; 
While  women  hoe  the  corn 
Till  eve  from  dewy  morn — 

Swiftly  gliding. 

Lo  1  Isle  of  Ilmta, 
Blest  Isle  of  Liemba, 

By  which  we  are  gliding. 
The  isle  was  long  ago 
Blest  by  great  Moshono — 

Softly  gliding. 

Near  that  tree  on  yon  plain 
Died  Moshono  in  pain, — 

We  are  gliding- 
Burnt  by  dread  Warungu, 
Who  fear  no  Malungu — 

Softly  gliding. 

The  ninth  verse  is  somewhat  superstitious : — 

Sole  on  that  lofty  rock 
Lives  Moshono's  sacred  cock. 

We  are  gliding. 

Now,  boatmen,  here  cease  to  row, 
Bad  luck,  to  hear  no  crow  ! — 

Softly  gliding. 

As  I  have  said,  the  boat  song  is  almost  interminable  ; 
it  describes  every  view  on  that  beautiful  river,  each 
tradition  that  surrounds  the  hills,  and  memorable  sites 


THE  LOVER'S  SONG.  233 

of  battles  fought  and  victories  won  ;  for  it  is  thus  that 
our  history  was  kept  before  writing  was  known  to  us. 

Another  song,  which  was  a  favourite  with  the  young 
men  and  maidens  of  Katalambula's  village,  describes 
what  love-making  is  known  to  the  "Watuta.  For  this 
reason  only  is  it  valuable,  as  illustrative  of  the  mode  of 
marriage.  The  following  verses  are  sufficient  as  an 
example : — 

Canst  thou  love  me  as  I  love  thee  ? 
Wilt  thou  not  come  and  live  with  me  ? 
My  father  talked  with  thine  to-day, 
Thy  father  did  not  tell  him  "  Nay." 

Said  he,  "  Bring  me  two  score  of  sheep ; 
Bring  me  pombe  in  pots  thus  deep ; 
Bring  me  ten  goats  of  the  best  class, 
Thy  son  may  take  my  pretty  lass." 

I've  built  my  hut  of  sedgy  cane, 
The  well-thatched  roof  keeps  out  the  rain, 
The  floor  is  spread  with  river  sand, 
The  latch  waits  lifting  by  thy  hand. 

Thy  husband  calls,  do  not  delay  ; 
Come  to  his  house  ere  end  of  day ; 
Put  now  thy  hand  in  mine  and  come, 
Come  to  Kiranga's  heait  and  home. 

Selim  and  Abdullah  heard  numbers  of  these  during 
the  period  of  the  latter's  convalescence,  and  were  con- 
stantly amused  by  them.  To  sit  under  the  great  tree 
in  the  centre  of  the  square,  to  hear  the  music  of  the 
drums,  to  hear  the  songs  sung,  and  to  see  the  people 
dance,  was  like  going  to  a  theatrical  entertainment 
with  us.  Kalulu  often  sat  with  them,  but  not  for  long ; 
the  exhilarating  influence  of  the  music  produced  such 
an  effect  on  his  feet  and  legs,  that  while  listening  to  it 
he  found  himself  unable  to  restrain  them. 


231  MY   KALULO. 

As  Abdullah  got  better  and  became  able  to  move 
about  during  the  day,  Kalulu  used  to  take  him  and 
Selim  to  the  great  Maganga,  or  magic  doctor,  to  enjoy 
the  conversation  of  the  wise  man  of  the  tribe. 

This  doctor  must  have  been  at  least  eighty  years  old, 
for  he  remembered  Katalambula  as  a  child,  and  knew 
Mostana,  Kalulu's  father,  and  remembered  the  "  great, 
great "  King  Loralamba,  father  of  Katalambula  and 
Mostana.  This  was  very  old  history  to  Kalulu,  who 
could  not  conceive  the  number  of  years  that  had  elapsed 
since  Loralamba's  death,  though  the  time  could  only 
have  been  between  forty  and  fifty  years.  The  doctor, 
whose  name  was  Soltali,  knew  any  amount  of  things 
that  no  other  man  knew.  He  remembered  the  time 
when  the  Northern  Watuta,  who  now  live  north  of  the 
Malagarazi  Eiver,  separated  from  the  Southern  Watuta, 
over  whom  Katalambula  was  chief  ruler,  for  some  pique 
that  the  younger  brother  had  against  Loralamba.  He 
remembered  many  wars  that  had  taken  place  between 
the  Watuta  and  Wabena,  and  remembered  well  the 
incident  of  which  the  boatmen  sang  as  they  travelled 
down  the  Liemba,  viz.,  the  burning  of  Moshono,  a 
great  doctor,  who  lived  on  the  island  of  Ihata.  Tho 
Warungu  came  in  great  numbers,  and  were  conquer- 
ing wherever  they  went,  until  they  came  opposite 
Ihata.  Then  their  cattle  died,  and  their  warriors 
died  of  a  horrible  disease  which  Moshono  punished 
them  with.  Finally,  however,  they  got  across  the 
river  and  landed  on  the  island ;  the  village  was 
taken,  and  Moshono  was  carried  to  the  plain  oppo- 
site the  island,  and  burnt  alive  near  a  great  tree, 
But  it  seemed  as  if  the  Sky-spirit  heard  the  words  of 


THE   MAGIC   DOCTOR   SOLTALI.  235 

Moshono,  and  stirred  up  the  Watuta — all ;  every  man  who 
could  bear  a  sword  and  spear — against  the  Warungu,  and 
a  few  days  after,  the  Watuta,  under  Loralamba,  rushed 
on  their  camp  at  night,  and  there  was  an  exceeding  great 
slaughter.  Only  a  few  Warungu  escaped,  and  since 
then  they  had  settled  quietly  in  their  own  country, 
south  of  the  Lake  Liemba,  many  days'  march  from 
Katalambula's. 

Soltali  was  rich  in  this  history,  which,  alas !  is  never 
destined  to  see  the  light ;  a  history  that  were  a  man 
disposed  to  write  it  for  the  mere  love  of  giving  it  to 
the  world,  and  instructing  it  in  the  past  life  of  this 
obscure  corner  of  the  world,  might  enlighten  the 
learned  of  all  countries  in  much  that  concerns  the 
great  races  of  Central  Africa. 

Soltali's  hut  was  a  veritable  museum ;  but  it  bore  a 
striking  resemblance  to  the  rich  men's  houses  in  Eng- 
land and  America  in  this  respect.  What  ducal  castle 
or  baronial  hall  is  there  in  England,  but  has  its  collec- 
tion of  deer,  antelope,  and  buffalo  horns ;  its  stuffed 
lions ;  its  tigers,  &c.  &c.  ?  What  rich  man's  house  is 
there  in  America  which  has  not  some  trophy  of  its 
master's  hunting  prowess  ?  Soltali  had  his  trophies, 
though,  owing  to  his  pitiable  ignorance  of  taste,  book 
knowledge,  &c.,  &c.,  his  trophies  were  not  arranged  as 
a  Schwartzenberg  of  Austria  or  a  Duke  of  Sutherland 
arrange  theirs.  There  were  horns  upon  horns  of  ante- 
Vope,  kudu,  hartebeest,  black  buck,  spring-bok,  gems- 
bok,  gnu,  buffalo,  and  rhinoceros,  and  tusks  upon  tusks 
of  polished  ivory.  But  the  great  store  of  curiosities 
that  he  set  the  greatest  value  upon  consisted  of  tails  of 
elephants,  horns  of  giraffes,  eyelids  of  zebras,  tusks  of 


236  MY   KALULU. 

boars,  paws  of  lions,  nose-hairs  and  whiskers  of  leopards, 
claws  of  eagles,  beaks  of  bustards  and  kites,  wings  of 
ostriches,  scales  of  fish,  dried  eyes  of  ibis ;  all  wrapped 
up  in  pieces  of  goatskin,  each  separate  the  one  from  the 
other.  He  had  a  great  number  of  little  gourds,  filled 
with  the  calcined  heads  of  the  various  animals  he  had 
ever  killed,  and  smaller  gourds,  like  phials,  filled  with 
the  burnt  brains  of  men  whom  he  had  killed  in  war. 
There  were  so  many  brains  of  Warungu,  Wabena, 
Wasowa,  Wakawendi,  Wawemba,  Warori,  Wanyamwezi, 
Warnwite,  "Wakanyara,  Wakokoro,  and  a  number  of 
other  smaller  tribes ;  for  in  his  prime,  when  he  fought 
side  by  side  with  Loralamba,  the  "  great,  great "  King, 
Soltali's  spear  was  heavy,  sharp,  and  sure. 

Poor,  ancient  Soltali !  who  shall  sing  thy  praises  ? 
Who  shall  tell  the  wide,  wide  world  all  the  deeds  done 
by  thy  mighty  hands  ?  Where  is  the  Homer  who  shall 
arise  and  sing  of  thy  prowess?  Homer,  and  Virgil, 
and  Tasso,  De  Ercilla,  and  Camoens  are  dead,  and  we 
have  none  left  capable  of  conveying  thy  name  to  future 
generations.  But  be  content,  old  man;  this  page,  at 
least,  of  this  little  book  will  tell  a  few  of  the  growing 
generation  of  true-hearted  American  and  British  youths, 
that  such  a  man  did  once  live  as  thee,  oh,  Soltali !  and, 
perhaps,  in  an  obscure  corner  of  the  British  Museum, 
thyself  and  wondrous  museum  of  monstrosities  shall, 
embodied  as  it  were  in  this  page,  rest  a  few  years  until 
they  become  a  heap  of  dead,  unintelligible  dust ! 

At  the  end  of  about  two  months,  Abdullah  was  so  far 
recovered  as  to  be  able  to  go  about  alone,  without  the 
aid  of  any  of  his  friends ;  but  he  had  an  unconquerable 
antipathy  to  the  banks  of  the  Liemba.  The  brown 


KALULU   PROPOSES   TO  HUNT   ELEPHANTS.  237 

waters  of  this  river,  in  which  he  was  so  very  near- 
being  engulphed,  inspired  him  with  a  nauseous  aversion, 
having  something  of  the  effect  of  tartar  emetic  on  his 
stomach,  and  he  never  dared,  as  Selim  often  did,  to 
wander  along  its  banks  alone.  "When  he  became  tired 
of  the  village  he  walked  to  the  fields,  or  the  gardens, 
where  the  pot-herbs,  the  lentiles,  the  pig-nuts,  and  the 
beans  grew.  Neither  forest  nor  solitude  charmed  Ab- 
dullah ;  the  company  of  the  nursing  women,  or  the 
workers  in  the  field,  was  far  preferable. 

One  day,  Kalulu  proposed  to  Selim,  and  Simba,  and 
Moto,  that  they  should  get  up  a  party  to  make  a  grand 
elephant  hunt,  and,  as  an  apology,  said  to  Selim : 

"  I  should  have  asked  thee  long  ago,  were  it  not  that 
I  knew  thou  wouldst  not  come;  but  Abdullah  is  so 
much  better  that  he  travels  about  the  village  as  if  he 
had  never  been  bitten  by  a  crocodile." 

"  To  hunt  elephants  I  will  surely  come  with  thee.  I 
have  got  my  gun,  which  I  saved  from  the  Liemba,  and 
I  should  like  to  try  a  shot  at  an  elephant.  Moto  is  a 
great  hunter,  and  he  shall  teach  me  how  to  tickle  the 
tail  and  hams  of  one ;  thou  hast  never  heard  him  tell 
the  story.  Oh,  it  is  such  an  incredible  one !  but  he 
never  tells  a  lie  to  me." 

"  Does  Moto  say  he  tickled  the  tail  of  an  elephant  ? 
if  it  is  true,  he  has  done  more  than  old  Soltali  himself. 
Soltali  has  done  some  wonderful  things  with  elephants 
too,  but  he  never  did  anything  like  this.  However,  we 
shall  see  how  he  acts  before  a  real  wild  elephant.  We 
shall  watch  him — eh,  Selim  ?" 

"  Oh,  I  shall  have  my  eyes  on  him,  depend  on  it ; 
but  when  shall  we  go,  Kalulu  ?" 


238  MY   KALULU. 

"  At  daybreak  to-morrow.  To-night  Soltali  musi 
sing  the  elephant  hunting-song  of  the  hunters,  and 
must  give  each  of  the  hunters  a  charm,  since  he  is  too 
old  to  accompany  us.  I  shall  take  fifty  men  with  me, 
so  that  we  can  make  a  strong  party.  If  Ferodia  catches 
us  in  the  woods  he  would  make  short  work  of  us,  and 
my  head  would  not  remain  long  on  my  shoulders  if  he 
caught  me ;  for  then  he  knows  he  would  be  king." 

"  "Why,  thou  art  not  going  near  his  country,  surely . 
because  I  would  rather  stop  here,  if  thou  art.  I  want 
to  see  no  more  of  Ferodia,"  said  Selim  in  alarm. 

"  Be  at  ease,  my  brother.  I  go  not  near  him  with 
the  best  fifty  men  that  the  Watuta  can  count.  I  go  in 
a  different  direction,  south-east;  he  lives  south-west, 
south  of  the  Lieniba  Lake." 

"All  right;  but  really  thou  didst  frighten  me.  My 
back  fairly  tingles  at  the  thought  of  Tifum,  and  Tifum 
is  with  Ferodia." 

"  Yet,  my  brother,  thou  didst  hit  him  a  blow  in  the 
face,  and  Moto— cunning  man — said  he  saw  it,  and  said 
it  was  well  done." 

"  I  wish  the  blow  had  gone  through  his  head,  then 
my  mind  would  be  at  ease,  for  that  man  is  my  bane — 
my  Afrit.*  Even  when  I  am  at  Zanzibar  I  shall  think 
of  that  man." 

"  There,  enough,  my  brother ;  I  will  put  one  of  my 
barbed  arrows  through  his  throat  the  first  time  I  see 
him,  for  thy  sake.  Go  and  prepare  thy  gun,  and 
bullets,  and  medicine  powder,  and  to-night  thou  must 
attend  to  the  song  of  the  doctor,  or  thou  shalt  have  bad 

*  Afrit  is  a  bad  spirit  "with  the  Moslems. 


PREPARATIONS   FOR   A   DANCE.  239 

luck  with  us  in  the  hunt."  And  Kalulu  turned  away 
with  light  bounding  steps,  which  soon  carried  him  away 
from  his  Arab  brother. 

At  night— probably  at  the  hour  of  nine  with  us,  the 
moon  being  up — a  long,  low,  rumbling  roll  of  the  largest 
goma  brought  the  destined  hunters,  together  with 
Kalulu,  Selim,  Sirnba,  and  Moto,  running  and  chasing 
each  other  towards  the  drum  stand.  There  were  ten 
drums,  and  a  boy  for  each,  ascending  in  height  from  the 
smallest  to  the  biggest  drum ;  so  that  the  boy  who  beat 
the  smallest  drum  must  have  been  about  ten  years  old, 
and  the  boy  who  beat  the  largest  drum  was  a  sturdy 
youth  of  twenty,  or  thereabouts. 

Pots  full  of  pombe  and  plantain-wine  were  ranged  a 
little  distance  off,  from  which  the  dancers  and  the 
singers  could  regale  themselves  when  they  felt  disposed. 
For  the  eve  of  a  hunting  party's  march  is  considered  a 
great  event,  second  only  to  the  return  of  a  successful 
party  with  plenty  of  ivory. 

The  hunters  formed  a  select  circle  round  the  drum- 
mers and  the  pombe  pots ;  a  larger  circle,  made  by 
about  three  hundred  people — men,  women,  boys,  and 
girls — surrounded  the  hunters. 

Each  hunter  had  on  a  capricious  head-dress.  One 
tall  fellow  was  very  conspicuous  by  wearing  a  pair 
of  buffalo  horns;  another  had  a  rhinoceros  horn  on 
the  top  of  his  head;  another  had  his  head  draped 
with  a  piece  of  zebra  skin,  which  gave  him  quite 
a  remarkable  appearance  by  moonlight;  one  had  a 
zebra  crest,  which  made  him  appear  as  if  he  wore  a 
Greek  helmet ;  another  had  a  goatskin  over  his  head. 
Kalulu  wore  three  magnificent  snowy  ostrich  plumes 


240  MY   KALULTJ. 

on  his  head.  Selim  wore  a  turban.  Siinba  and  Moto 
also  wore  turbans.  One  fellow,  next  to  Moto,  wore 
an  enormous  black  earthen  pot  on  his  head ;  another 
had  a  broad,  wooden  dish ;  but  it  would  be  wearying  to 
enumerate  all  the  strange  things  they  wore. 

The  drummer  boys  struck  up  an  interlude,  which 
was  a  verse  from  the  boatmen's  song — the  chorus, 

We  are  gliding, 

Softly  gliding, 

seemingly  giving  them  immeasurable  enjoyment  as 
they  lingered  over  the  word  "  gliding."  While  they 
were  busy  with  feet  and  lungs,  moving  about  in  a  circle, 
a  sudden  silence  prevailed; — the  great  Soltali,  the 
greatest  elephant  hunter  and  doctor  of  magic  of  the 
age,  arrived  upon  the  scene. 

A  loud  murmur  of  approbation  greeted  the  extra- 
ordinary old  man.  The  most  remarkable  of  all  head- 
dresses was  on  the  head  of  Soltali,  for  he  had  the  skin 
of  an  elephant's  trunk,  the  base  of  the  trunk  fitting 
his  head,  as  if  it  had  grown  there,  while  the  trunk, 
filled  with  grass,  was  stiff  enough  to  stand  perfectly 
erect,  though  perhaps  it  was  stiff  enough  without. 
The  weight  of  this  must  have  been  considerable;  but 
the  ridiculous  vanity  of  men  causes  them  to  do  strange 
things  sometimes,  and  this  act  could  have  been  nothing 
else  than  absurdest  vanity.  Hanging  around  the  old 
man's  neck  was  a  string  of  giraffe  tails,  whose  hairs 
were  blacker  than  ink.  On  his  arms  he  wore  wristlets 
and  armlets  of  pure  white  ivory.  In  each  hand  he 
carried  a  gourd  half  full  of  pebbles,  which  he  rattled 
every  now  and  then  with  a  horrible  noise. 

He  first,  after  he  entered  the  inner  circle,  walked 


THE   HUNTING   SONG.  241 

around  three  times,  staring  at  each  man,  rattling  his 
gourds  alternately,  as  he  passed  round ;  then  walking 
to  the  centre,  while  the  hass  drum  hegan  to  hum  and 
murmur  its  deep  sounds,  he  hegan  to  move  his  hody  to 
the  right  and  left,  each  hunter  sighing  deeply  in  sym- 
pathy with  the  now  fast  rising  murmur  of  all  the 
drums  in  concert.  Loud  and  louder  heat  the  drums, 
until  the  noise  was  deafening,  and  the  voices  of  the 
singers  hecame  a  demoniac  din  ;  then  lower  and  lower 
descended  the  voices  and  the  drum-sounds,  until  nothing 
was  heard  hut  the  pacific  and  low  murmur  of  the  hass 
drum  and  the  low  sighs  of  the  dancers. 

Then  Soltali  opened  his  mouth  and  sang,  in  the 
heroic  vein,  of  his  doings  in  the  elephant  hunt  in  the 
far  southern  lands,  the  streamy  land  of  the  Warna- 
rungu,  in  the  hot  swampy  lands  of  the  Wawemha,  and 
on  the  broad  plains  of  Ututa ;  of  his  mishaps  and 
fortunes,  his  narrow,  hairbreadth  escapes,  and  his  won- 
derful adventures,  out  of  which  the  author  of  the 
present  history  might  make  his  fame  and  fortune  were 
he  gifted  with  the  power  to  translate  into  some  kind  of 
verse  what  Soltali  said. 

Though  demurring  somewhat  at  the  necessity  of 
translating  at  all  what  the  old  man  said,  the  author 
feels  compelled  to  give  the  gist  of  the  charge  he  gave 
the  hunters  concerning  their  conduct  when  they  should 
meet  an  elephant.  He  spoke  authoritatively  and  well, 
and  it  is  a  pity  that  a  better  translator  is  not  at  my 
side  to  assist  me  in  the  translation  of  some  of  the 
Kituta  polysyllables. 

"  Let  the  warrior  Watuta  and  the  hunters  bold 
Heed  and  mark  well  the  words  of  the  Mganga  old ; 


242  MY   KALULTT. 

Let  them  behold  these  charms,  these  trophies  of  my  might ; 

Each  of  them  reminds  me  of  many  a  hard  fight. 

Should  ye  meet  the  elephant  alone  in  a  plain, 

Seek  not  too  hastily  to  give  him  the  death  pain. 

Singly  let  none  attack  him — 'tis  an  unequal  fight ; 

For  the  elephant  is  strong,  the  embodiment  of  might  ; 

But  surround  him  coolly,  and  carefully  all, 

Be  ready  to  obey  your  leader's  slightest  call ; 

Then  charge  on  him,  all  shouting,  and  charge  with  your  spears ; 

Let  the  stoutt  st  and  best  of  you  aim  behind  his  ears. 

Watch  well  the  unfortunate  on  whom  he  turns  round ! 

He  must  run  this  and  that  way,  and  oft  change  his  ground ; 

Ye  others  must  tease  him,  and  invite  him  your  way, 

Hamstring  him,  and  spear  him,  and  do  what  ye  may. 

Beware  of  his  front  1  range  on  his  sides  and  his  rear, 

Go  all  together,  and  let  each  man  heave  a  sure  spear. 

Fast  as  he  veers  round,  hasten  at  right  angles  away 

To  'scape  the  elephant's  first  charge  is  no  child's  play, 

For  his  stride  is  so  long  he  swallows  the  ground  : 

One  stride  of  his  is  as  long  as  a  hunter's  bound. 

After  a  while  he  will  get  tired — heed  well  what  I  say, 

He  is  never  so  dangerous  as  when  standing  at  bay ; 

For  the  hunter  too  often  thinks  he  is  dt  ad  game, 

And  advances  too  near  him,  too  eager  for  fame  ; 

But  be  ye  guided  by  me,  and  stand  off  afar, 

And  your  good  hunt  so  well  done,  ye  will  not  mar. 

Let  the  elephant  bleed,  let  him  fall  to  the  ground, 

Let  him  gladden  your  ears  with  his  fall's  heavy  sound  ! 

Then  think  of  the  Mganga,  the  words  he  has  said ; 

Be  sure  that  his  services  to  you  are  well  paid  ! 

Then  will  ye  succeed  in  your  hunt  on  the  plain, 

Succeed  without  loss,  and  succeed  without  pain  !'* 

The  author  may  not  attempt  further  translations 
from  the  speech,  or  song  rather,  of  this  old  Mganga 
or  magic  doctor,  the  Kituta  polysyllables  having  tasked 
"his  powers  to  the  utmost ;  but  from  his  knowledge  of 
hunting  in  Africa,  he  feels  bound  to  admit  that  the  old 
man  had  a  sound  head  on  his  shoulders ;  and  the  band 
of  hunters  having  heard  his  lengthy  chant  to  the 


THE   ELEPHANT   HUNTERS   SET    OUT,  243 

end,  declared  that  they  felt  eternally  grateful  to  Kim. 
On  the  conclusion  of  his  chant,  he  delivered  to  each 
hunter  a  small  portion  of  whitish  powder,  which  we, 
who  have  heen  in  his  museum,  feel  confident  consisted  cf 
burnt  brain,  mixed  with  wood  ashes.  But  this  charm, 
consecrated  by  the  magic  doctor,  could  not  fail  to  render 
each  hunter  highly  successful  in  his  enterprise. 

The  pombe,  or  beer,  next  attracts  the  attention  of 
the  singers,  and  each  singer  incontinently  sets  to  the 
agreeable  task  of  guzzling,  where  the  author  leaves 
them  until  the  morrow — the  Kituta  polysyllables  and 
the  pombe  having  fairly  upset  him  for  the  time. 

In  the  morning,  at  daybreak,  without  any  of  the 
formalities  of  muster  or  calling  the  roll,  Kalulu,  Selim, 
Simba,  and  Moto,  left  the  village  by  the  principal  gate, 
followed  by  about  fifty  strong  active  young  warriors, 
not  one  of  whom  could  have  been  over  thirty  years  old. 
The  horn  of  the  leading  hunter  sounded  merrily  as  he 
blew  his  ringing  blasts  of  adieux,  while  the  party  dived 
into  the  depths  of  the  gigantic  corn-stalks,  and  their 
friends  at  the  village  listened  long  and  attentively, 
until  the  horn  could  be  no  longer  heard. 

Kalulu  had  a  couple  of  broad-bladed  spears,  and 
half  a-dozen  assegais,  much  lighter  than  spears,  with 
long  flexible  shafts,  besides  a  bow  and  a  quiver  pack- full 
of  arrows,  which  was  slung  over  his  shoulders. 

Selim,  radiantly  happy,  walked  next  to  Kalulu,  as 
the  path  was  so  narrow  that  but  one  could  walk  at  a 
time  on  the  smooth,  hard  road,  and  carried  his  own 
gun — the  "  gun  from  London,"  which  Kalulu  had  found 
among  the  plunder,  with  its  own  special  ammunition. 
It  was  probably  a  fine  "  Joe  Manton,"  as  the  barrels  were 


244  MY   KALT7LU. 

of  fine  steel,  short,  of  large  bore,  and  a  heavy  price 
had  been  paid  for  it  by  Amer  bin  Osman  through  his 
Bombay  agent.  It  was  one  of  those  fortunate  accidents 
that  occur  sometimes.  Olimali  might  have  had  the 
gan,  had  not  Ferodia,  seeing  its  great  beauty  and  su- 
periority, specially  reserved  it  for  a  present  to  Kata- 
lambula ;  and  the  king  not  caring,  or  not  having  any 
use,  for  it,  had  placed  it  among  his  treasures  in  his 
storeroom;  and  Selim,  accompanying  Kalulu  to  the 
store-room,  as  a  privileged  brother,  to  pick  out  a  gun, 
suddenly  saw  the  beautiful  little  masterpiece  of  the 
English  gunmaker,  which  his  father  had  presented  him 
with,  and  with  which  he  had  shot  the  greedy  crocodile 
on  the  Lofu,  while  his  sharp  teeth  were  lacerating  his 
slave  Mombo's  leg.  Could  anything  have  been  more 
fortunate  ?  u  Impossible  !"  thought  Selim,  as  he  had 
hastened  to  secure  it,  with  the  ammunition  and  the 
percussion  caps.  "  Impossible  !"  thought  he  now,  as 
he  strode  on  after  Kalulu,  laughing  and  chatting  gaily, 
and  sometimes  turning  round  to  Simba  and  Moto  with 
a  gay  remark,  which  permitted  them  to  see  his  bright, 
happy  face  and  sparkling  eyes. 

Simba  had  his  own  bright-barrelled  gun,  which  he 
had  as  yet  never  parted  with,  besides  a  ponderous  spear, 
which  might  have  made  Goliath  of  Gath  faint  with  the 
currying  of  it. 

Behind  Simba  strode  nimble-footed  Moto,  who  also 
had  his  own  gun,  besides  a  couple  of  long  keen-pointed 
spears. 

Behind  Moto  strode  the  Watuta  hunters,  one  after 
another,  some  of  them  armed  with  shields,  besidef 
their  handfuls  of  spears  and  quivers  full  of  arrows. 


THE   SCENES   ON   THE   MAECH.  245 

Merriness  is  what  distinguishes  the  conduct  of  all 
hunting  parties,  whether  white  or  black,  while  on  the 
way  to  the  chase  or  the  hunt.  Pleasures  unlimited  are 
anticipated,  and  happy  sport  is  expected,  and  this  anti- 
cipation and  expectation  are  what  produce  so  many 
good  jokes,  and  wit,  and  fun,  and  raillery,  or,  as  the 
English  call  it,  "  chaff,"  when  the  hunting-field  has  not 
yet  been  reached  and  all  feel  bright  and  fresh.  The 
hours  that  precede  the  chase  or  the  hunt  form  the 
flower-time  which  men's  minds  love  to  remember  and 
dwell  upon  for  the  unalloyed  happiness  which  it  fur- 
nished. 

It  is  needless  to  describe  in  detail  the  ground  the 
party  traversed.  Once  out  of  the  corn-fields,  the  pas- 
toral plains  spread  before  them,  where  young  Watuta 
boys  were  seen  indulging  in  the  excitement  of  a  mimic 
battle  or  hunt  while  they  tended  their  fathers'  flocks. 
Here  and  there  were  little  tracts  of  cultivation  where 
women  were  at  work  hoeing  the  corn;  and  as  they 
passed  some  isolated  village,  near  the  gate,  under  the 
trees,  sat  the  nursing  mothers,  lullabying  their  babes  to 
sleep,  or  the  snowy  crisp-haired  elders  sat  on  short 
three-legged  stools  retailing  to  each  other  the  expe- 
riences of  their  lives,  dwelling  with  fondness  on  some 
particular  episode  of  their  generally  uneventful  lives ; 
while  chubby,  abdominous  little  children  listened  in 
wonder  at  what  they  heard,  as  chubby,  abdominous 
little  boys  of  white  men's  lands  do  when  a  particularly 
interesting  tale  is  told. 

Beyond  the  plains  and  corn-fields,  the  cultivated  tracts 
and  villages,  heaved  into  view  the  dark  blue  line  of 
forest — that  forest  which  Selim  knew,  where  he  suf- 


246  MY   KALULTJ. 

fered,  wliere  he  fainted,  and  laid  unconscious.  Finally, 
the  party  entered  it,  and  they  were  involved  in  its 
twilight  gloom. 

A  week's  marching  through  the  forest  brought  the 
party  to  the  elephant  hunting-grounds  of  the  Watutu. 
The  broad  tracks,  pounded  and  pressed,  trodden  corn- 
pact  and  smooth  as  an  asphalte  pavement  by  the  ele- 
phants' broad,  heavy  feet,  indicated  too  clearly  that  this 
was  a  common  resort  for  the  ponderous  beasts. 

Lengthy  sinuous  hollows,  overgrown  with  thicket 
and  shrub,  tufted  grass,  and  tall  cane,  spoke  of  clear 
but  stagnant  water  being  plentiful  here,  their  ridges, 
clad  with  dense  brush,  ran  in  serpentine  directions, 
and  separated  these  swampy  hollows  from  each  other. 
Overhead  were  the  leafy  crowns  of  gigantic  columnar 
trees,  forming  as  they  met  close  together  a  thorough 
shade  for  the  locality,  under  which,  undisturbed  by  any 
enemy,  the  elephant  might  cool  himself  during  the 
fervid  noon. 

Pressing  further  on  out  of  this  swampy  region,  they 
came,  about  sunset,  to  a  thin  jungle,  where  here  and 
there  rose  a  giant  baobab,  the  monarch  of  all  woods. 
Choosing  one  of  these  great  trees,  whose  foliage  was 
denser  than  ordinary,  the  party  proceeded  to  cut  down 
the  smaller  trees  and  brush,  to  form  a  brush  fence 
around  their  camp,  for  the  centre  of  which  they  chose 
this  great  baobab.  They  built  the  fence  solid,  secure, 
and  high,  as  an  efficient  protection  against  wild  beasts 
and  nomadic  freebooters.  They  then  erected  their  huts 
— placing  four  short  pronged  poles  in  the  ground,  one 
at  each  corner  of  a  square  of  six  feet ;  then  two  taller 
poles  dividing  the  square  into  halves;  over  these  twc 


THE    HUNTER  S   CAMP. 


247 


taller  poles  and  the  two  shorter  poles  on  each  side 
they  laid  transverse  poles,  which  rested  in  the  forks ; 
and  over  these  again  they  laid  laterally  light  sticks, 
sloping  down  each  side,  which  they  covered  over  with 
long  grass,  and  in  a  short  time  they  had  a  perfect 
miniature  house.  There  were  other  kinds  of  houscc 
or  huts  being  constructed ;  but  the  following  illustra- 
tion will  best  describe  the  architectural  knowledge  of 
the  Watutu. 


After  constructing  their  huts,  some  roamed  into  the 
woods  to  hunt  for  wild  fruit,  others  to  look  for  flat 
stones  to  grind  their  corn  upon,  others  to  procure  sticks 
to  make  their  fires  with,  others  to  get  water ;  while 
others,  again^  scoured  and  prepared  their  pots  to  boil 


248  MY   KALULU. 

their  porridge  in.  There  were  about  fifteen  huts  in 
the  encampment,  some  huts  having  as  many  as  five  for 
a  mess,  others  only  three,  while  others  had  hut  two. 
It  is  a  noteworthy  fact  in  African  camps  that,  where 
the  mess  is  large,  the  more  important  of  the  party  are 
together ;  or  that  the  most  popular  are  those  who  prefer 
each  other's  society  to  that  of  any  of  the  rest ;  though 
in  each  large  mess  one  may  be  sure  that  one  of  the 
members  has  been  admitted  only  for  the  sake  of 
utilising  his  services ;  and  his  folly  and  ignorance,  or 
cowardice  and  unworthiness,  are  forgiven  and  borne 
with,  so  long  as  he  is  industrious  and  not  idle. 

Thus  in  Kalulu's  mess  were  Selim,  Simba,  Moto,  and 
an  ignorant  and  timid  fellow,  who  was  only  too  glad  to 
be  near  the  great,  and  who  industriously  strove  to 
please  them  for  the  sake  of  the  patronage  which  he 
received  for  his  labour.  Kalulu,  of  course,  as  chief, 
could  command  the  services  of  all  if  he  chose  to  do  so, 
but  none  would  have  worked  as  well  as  the  timid  fellow 
who  voluntarily  offered  to  cook  for  him. 

After  the  suppers  were  cooked  and  eaten,  and  their 
limbs  were  somewhat  rested,  and  earth  had  drawn  its 
sable  mantle,  chequered  with  the  diamonds  of  heaven, 
over  its  head,  and  the  dark  foliage  of  the  baobab  began 
to  be  peopled  with  formless  shapes  and  shadows,  and 
the  fires  burned  bright,  and  cast  their  tongued  flames 
with  splutter,  and  hissing,  and  crackling,  the  disposi- 
tions of  each  began  to  be  exhibited.  They  squatted 
around  a  blazing  pile,  listening  to  an  exciting  tale  of 
adventure,  or  a  funny  story,  which  makes  men's  sides 
almost  explode  with  laughter.  What  can  be  more 
enjoyable  ?  Nothing.  People,  for  the  time,  forget  every- 


TEN  ELEPHANTS!  249 

thing  but  the  interesting  present.  Not  one  in  such  a 
position  can  be  left  to  himself;  for  his  little  world  is 
before  him,  and  he  must  be  drawn  into  its  vortex 
of  pleasantry  and  enjoyment,  and  forget  what  he  sel- 
fishly thinks  belongs  to  himself. 

The  desire  of  slumber  came  on  by-and-bye,  and  each 
man  crept  into  his  hut,  and  on  his  own  little  pile  of 
straw  or  leaves,  drowned  in  kindly,  healthy  sleep,  forgot 
not  only  himself,  but  his  neighbours,  his  friends,  and 
his  tribe. 

At  dawn,  five  of  the  likeliest  fellows  were  sent  by 
Kalulu  to  reconnoitre  the  vicinity  and  the  open, 
swampy  ground  near  which  they  had  camped,  and 
where  they  had  obtained  their  water  for  cooking  the 
night  before. 

They  had  not  been  gone  fifteen  minutes  before  one 
of  them  returned,  who,  with  a  warning  finger,  imposed 
silence,  and  whispered  the  words  "  Kumi  tembo  " — ten 
elephants  ! 

You  might  have  seen  then  how  quickly  the  looks  of 
indifference  were  changed  into  one  of  exciting  interest, 
how  eyes  danced  gladly,  and  sparkled  at  the  joyful 
news ;  how  Kalulu's  hunter-soul  kindled  into  raptures, 
and  how  Moto  and  Simba  looked  significantly  at  one 
another,  and  how  Selim  even  felt  a  throb  and  a  warm 
glow  stealing  over  him. 

Moto  advanced  to  Kalulu,  and  reminded  him  of  the 
advice  given  by  Soltali  to  hunt  one  at  a  time,  and  said 
that  while  he  and  his  warriors  should  single  out  one,  it 
would  be  better  that  those  armed  with  guns,  viz.,  he 
and  Simba,  and  Selim,  should  engage  another,  and  so 
kill  two.  Kalulu  at  once  acceded  to  the  proposal. 


250  MY   KALULU. 

The  hunters,  as  soon  as  they  got  outside  of  the  boma 
or  camp,  deployed  in  a  long  line,  while  Selim,  Moto, 
and  Simba  stole  quietly  and  quickly  away  on  their  own 
venture,  in  a  direction  considerably  to  the  left  of  the 
Watuta  hunters.  All  the  natives  had  denuded  them- 
selves entirely;  Selim  and  his  two  friends  had  but 
girded  their  cloths  about  their  loins. 

The  natives  thus  deployed,  and  ready  at  a  signal, 
moved  forward  silently,  and  soon  they  were  joined  by 
the  four  remaining  scouts,  who,  ensconced  behind  the 
bushes,  had  continued  to  watch  the  elephants,  who  were 
seen  slaking  their  thirst  at  a  pool,  and  playfully  tossing 
the  water  over  their  backs. 

As  the  hunters  emerged  from  this  jungle  into  the 
cleared  space  near  the  pool,  the  elephants  turned  short 
round  to  look  at  the  strange  intruders,  who  were  thus 
boldly  appearing  in  their  presence. 

The  hunters  stopped  also  with  one  accord  to  survey 
the  ponderous  animals  they  had  come  to  kill.  What  a 
sight  this  was  !  Ten  such  noble  beasts,  clothed  with 
bluish-grey  hides,  with  uplifted  trunks,  and  great 
ears  standing  out  straight  in  array  before  those  fifty 
naked  pigmies,  who,  had  they  not  their  sharp  spears 
and  their  barbed  arrows,  would  no  more  have  dared  to 
approach  these  magnificent  creatures  than  they  would 
have  climbed  up  to  the  highest  tree  and  jumped  off, 
expecting  to  be  able  to  fly. 

They  stood  thus  a  minute  opposed  to  each  other ; 
then  Kalulu  advanced  to  the  front  in  the  absence  of 
the  magic  doctor,  as  the  chief  hunter,  and  with  uplifted 
spear  in  hand,  chanted  the  death-song  of  the  elephant 
lie  chose  should  be  killed.  This  was  a  picture  also 


KALULU   ADDRESSES   THE   KING   ELEPHANT.          251 

worthy  of  a  great  artist— the  warriors  in  the  fore- 
ground, the  slight  and  nude  form  of  the  young  chief 
in  the  centre,  with  his  ostrich  plumes  waving  above 
his  head,  as  his  "body  oscillated  from  side  to  side  while 
he  sang ;  and  fronting  him,  about  thirty  feet  off,  a 
monster  elephant,  with  his  herd  behind  him,  all  looking 
astonished  at  the  scene. 

The  words  ran  after  this  fashion : — 

44  Thou  monarch  of  btasts,  thou  king  of  the  woods, 
Thou  dangerous  beast  in  thy  angry  moods, 
Thou  elephant  strong,  thou  form  of  great  might, 
Behold  Kalulu  before  thee  for  fight ! 
I've  come  from  the  green  groves  of  Liemba, 
From  the  country  of  old  Loralamba, 
With  magic  from  Sol  tali  Mgangu,* 
The  surest  and  best  of  his  Uganga  f 
Then  look  at  that  sun,  look  at  the  pool 
In  which  thou  didst  revel,  and  think  so  cool  ; 
Look  on  that  forest,  and  look  on  this  grass, 
The  sweetest  and  best  of  this  wide  morass ; 
No  more  shalt  thou  see  the  sun  or  the  pool, 
No  more  shalt  thou  revel  in  waters  cool, 
No  more  shalt  thou  walk  in  the  forest's  shade, 
No  more  shalt  thou  delight  in  forest  glade, 
No  more  shalt  thou  daintily  feed  on  the  grass 
Of  the  plain,  or  jungle,  or  this  morass  ! 
Soltali  the  Mgunga  cannot  lie  : 
Young  Kalulu  is  here  1  prepare  to  die  !" 

As  he  finished  his  song  his  head  was  violently  thrown 
back,  the  right  arm  was  drawn  to  its  length,  and  the 
bright  spear-head,  flashing  once,  twice,  white  sunglints, 
was  buried  deep  in  the  elephant's  chest.  A  loud  shout 
greeted  the  brave  effort ;  and  at  the  instant  the  elephant 
felt  the  keen  sharp  iron  in  him,  he  uttered  a  loud 

*  Magic  Doctor.  t  Magic  Medicine. 


252 


MY   KALULU. 


trumpet-note  of  rage,  and  charged,  clearing  at  one 
bound  several  strides  of  a  man. 

"  Be  off,  Kalulu,  thou  brave  prince  of  the  Watuta ! 
Hie  away  young  hero  !  Stay  not  to  count  thy  steps, 
thou  dusky  chief !  Spring  out,  my  boy ;  run  as  thou 
didst  never  run  before  !  Impel  thy  haunches  on — lift 
thy  feet  clear  from  the  ground ;  out  with  thy  chest — 
set  thy  head  far  back !  Let  thy  lungs  inhale  free  the 
rushing  air !  Beware  of  a  stumble,  else  the  tale  is 
ended !  Ha !  well  done — at  right  angles  now  !  So ;  see 
the  elephant  charges  the  empty  air,  and  runs  headlong 
after  vacancy !  Now,  warriors,  is  our  time,  with  a 
whoop,  and  the  shrill  cry  of  the  Watuta !" 

Such  were  the  words  that  could  be  distinguished 
from  the  noise  and  tumult  produced  by  the  charge. 
Twenty  spears  had  been  launched  into  the  elephant's 
body  to  distract  his  attention,  and  had  it  not  been  for 
Soltali's  good  advice  to  "  turn  at  right  angles  away," 
the  elephant  would  soon  have  overtaken  the  daring 
young  chief;  but,  by  his  dexterous  and  easy  movement 
to  the  right,  the  monster  had  charged  on  far  ahead 
before  he  became  aware  that  his  enemy  had  escaped 
him. 

When  he  turned  round  he  found  the  hunters  like  a 
cloud  about  him ;  he  found  himself  isolated  from  his 
herd ;  the  other  elephants  having  charged  in  another 
direction  in  fury  and  fright  to  meet  an  enemy  in 
another  guise,  and  with  different  weapons.  While  the 
elephant  seemed  to  take  this  all  at  a  glance,  a  loud 
report  was  heard,  which  sounded  like  a  volley  of  fire- 
arms ;  but  he,  unheeding  the  sound,  charged  again,  with 
irresistible  power,  at  his  nearest  foe,  only  to  be  foiled 


WHE   KING   ELEPHANT   DIES.  253 

once  more  by  the  ever-evading,  ever-shifting  figures  of 
his  remorseless  enemies.  Again  and  again  he  charged, 
only  to  receive  new  wounds,  an  additional  shower  of 
spears  and  barbed  arrows,  which  tormented  him  cruelly ; 
until,  fatigued  with  the  unusual  speed,  faint  from  loss 
of  blood,  he  stood  stock  still,  confronting  his  enemies, 
defiant  and  still  dreadful,  though  the  spears  and  arrows 
in  his  body  might  have  been  counted  by  hundreds. 
Heedful  of  the  prudent  counsel  of  old  Soltali,  the 
Watuta  drew  back,  but  still  surrounding  him,  awaiting 
his  fall.  They  had  not  to  wait  long,  before  they  saw 
his  body  oscillate  from  side  to  side,  and  the  left  knee 
bend,  as  if  he  were  getting  weak  ;  then  he  staggered 
forward,  rose  up  again,  and  finally  rolled  on  his  side — 
dead,  crushing  the  spears  in  his  side  like  straws  in  his 
fall. 

Leaving  the  Watuta  to  indulge  in  their  self-glorifica- 
tion, let  us  proceed  to  see  how  the  other  three,  Selim, 
Simba,  and  Moto,  fared. 

Moto,  as  the  three  left  the  Watuta,  drew  alongside 
of  Selim,  and  whispered  some  words  in  his  ears,  how  to 
conduct  himself,  to  reserve  his  fire,  and  to  fire  at  the 
last  elephant  which  would  pass  him,  aiming  behind  his 
ears,  which,  of  course,  would  be  standing  straight  out, 
giving  him  an  ample  opportunity  and  a  good  target  to 
fire  at.  Selim,  faithfully  promising,  was  placed  behind 
a  tree  at  the  furthest  end  of  the  cleared  ground  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  pool.  Simba  chose  one  a  few 
yards  off,  further  still  to  the  left,  and  Moto  another 
tree  twenty  yards  to  the  left  of  Simba ;  and  in  this 
position  they  waited  the  denouement. 

Selim    iiOT1'1    RPA   the   swaying    form   and    nodding 


254  MY   KALULTJ. 

plumes  of  Kalulu,  could  hear  the  death- song,  and  with 
his  finger  on  the  two  triggers  of  his  gun,  which  was 
heavily  loaded  specially  for  this  purpose,  stood  hehind 
his  tree  waiting.  Soon  he  saw  Kalulu  launch  his  spear, 
saw  the  charge  and  flight,  heard  the  deafening  noise, 
and  while  his  heart  palpitated  fast,  and  his  pulses 
throhhed,  and  his  ears  tingled,  came  the  affrighted 
animals  of  the  herd,  charging  in  fear  and  fury  by  him. 
Obediently  he  waited,  according  to  orders,  until  the 
last  elephant  was  passing  his  position,  then,  stilling  the 
heart's  palpitation  and  the  wildly  beating  pulse,  full  of 
trust  and  confidence  in  the  powers  of  his  English  gun, 
he  deliberately  aimed  behind  the  elephant's  ears,  and 
fired  both  barrels  at  once.  The  concussion  knocked  him 
down ;  but,  while  falling,  he  saw  his  elephant  stumble 
and  fall  on  his  head  in  a  motionless  heap,  stone  dead. 

Picking  himself  hastily  up,  and  snatching  his  gun, 
he  stayed  a  moment  to  take  in  how  matters  stood  ;  and 
folding  the  elephants  in  full  flight,  two  limping  lag- 
gards behind,  and  Simba  and  Moto  following,  he  began 
to  load  his  gun  again  with  equally  heavy  charges  as 
those  he  had  in  it  previously ;  and  having  placed  the 
caps  carefully  on,  and  taking  a  glance  of  pride  at  the 
game  he  had  "  bagged,"  he  ran  after  Simba  and  Moto. 
His  two  friends  he  found  firing,  running,  and  loading 
as  fast  as  they  could ;  not  a  very  hard  task  when  the 
animals  were  so  badly  wounded.  His  nimble  feet  soon 
carried  him  nearer  them,  and  after  dodging  and  running 
as  he  had  been  directed  to,  as  he  was  pursued  by  one  or 
the  other  of  the  elephants,  he  had  the  satisfaction  at 
last  of  seeing  both  stand  still.  Ketreating  a  little 
distance  from  view,  he  took  a  circuit  round,  and  then 


SELIM'S  CONDUCT  IN  THE  FIELD.  255 

returned,  taking  advantage  of  every  tree,  and  by  great 
caution  succeeded  in  couing  behind  a  large  tree  at  the 
distance  of  twelve  paces  from  one  of  them.  Lifting  his 
gun,  already  cocked,  to  his  shoulders,  he  took  aim 
again  behind  the  ears,  and  fired  the  two  barrels  once 
more,  which  was  met  with  the  same  fatal  result, 
for  the  elephant,  after  beating  the  air  with  his  forelegs 
for  a  short  time,  swayed  pitifully,  and  fell  over, 
dead. 

But  Selim  had  no  time  to  make  these  observations, 
for  the  other  elephant  turned  short  round  and  charged 
at  the  tree.  Selim  stood  his  ground  until  the  tree  had 
almost  been  reached,  when,  dropping  the  gun  on  the 
ground,  he  started  off  for  another  tree,  the  elephant  in 
hot  pursuit  after  him.  To  the  right,  to  the  left,  for- 
wards and  backwards,  from  tree  to  tree,  Selim  ran, 
until  the  elephant,  to  his  astonishment,  suddenly 
stopped,  the  hind-legs  doubled  under  him,  the  fore-legs 
bent,  and  his  head  came  to  the  ground  heavily,  and  in 
this  kneeling  position  the  poor  elephant  breathed  his 
last. 

Selim  had  his  gun  brought  to  him  by  Simba,  who 
lavished  praises,  almost  fulsome,  on  his  bravery  and 
accuracy  of  shooting,  in  which  Moto,  who  now  came  up, 
joined  with  heart  and  spirit.  Simba,  while  he  embraced 
his  young  master,  would  have  it  that  Selim  was  the 
best  elephant  hunter  known ;  there  never  was  such  an 
Arab  boy  before,  who  shot  two  elephants  dead  one  after 
another.  "And  thou  must  consider,  Moto,"  said  he, 
apologetically,  "  Selim  is  but  sixteen  ;  if  he  shoots  two 
elephants,  one  after  another,  when  he  is  sixteen,  what 
will  he  do  when  he  is  a  grown  man  ?" 


250  MY    KALULU. 

"  True,"  answered  Moto,  "  when  he  is  double  his 
age  he  will  shoot  four  one  after  another.  Selim  is  a 
great  hunter  truly.  I  wonder  what  the  Watuta  have 
done.  Whisht !  hear  their  cries !  Their  elephant  is 
dead.  "We  must  go  to  see  them.  Or  do  thou  stop  with 
Selim  to  watch  these  whilst  I  go  to  tell  them  what  our 
young  master  has  done.  Say,  Simba,  how  much  money 
would  the  ivory  of  these  three  elephants  bring  at 
Zanzibar,  dost  thou  think  ?" 

"  I  know  not.  How  many  frasilah  dost  thou  think 
there  are  in  the  three  ?"  asked  Simba. 

"  Somewhere  about  twelve,  I  should  say  ?  Twelve 
frasilah  of  ivory  at  50  dollars  the  frasilah  (35  Ibs.) 
would  make  how  much  ?"  asked  Moto. 

"  I  don't  know — plenty,  I  suppose,"  said  Simba ;  "  but 
Selim  knows." 

"  Twelve  fifties  will  make  600 — six  hundred  dollars," 
answered  Selim. 

"  Six  hundred  dollars !  What  a  pity  we  cannot 
carry  it  to  Zanzibar !"  said  Moto.  "  I  shall  be  back 
directly." 

Moto  bounded  away  lightly  towards  the  pool,  and  in 
a  short  time  in  the  middle  of  the  plain  beyond  he  saw 
the  Watuta  in  a  group  cutting  and  slashing  at  the  dead 
elephant,  with  noise  and  excitement  enough  to  frighten 
every  elephant  for  miles  around. 

When  he  approached,  the  Watuta  gathered  about 
him,  and  Kalulu  pointed  exultantly  at  the  dead  beast 
into  which  he  had  driven  the  first  spear,  and  Kalulu 
then  asked  what  luck  they  had  had. 

Moto  answered :  "  Selim  has  killed  two,  and  I  have 
killed  one  " 


KALULU  IS  ASTONISHED  AT  SELEkl's  PROWESS.         257 

"  Selira  killed  two !"  echoed  Kalulu,  with  surprise. 
"  What !  little  Selim  my  brother  ?" 

"  The  same,"  answered  Moto. 

"  Eyah,  eyah !"  murmured  the  group,  while  Kalulu 
seemed  lost  in  astonishment,  and  could  not  utter  a  wflrd 
more. 

"  Selim  stands  waiting  to  shew  them  to  his  brother, 
Kalulu,"  said  Moto. 

"  Oh,  I  shall  come.  Why  Selim  is  a  hero,  a  lion,  an 
elephant !  Is  he  not,  Moto  ?" 

"  He  is  a  brave  young  Arab,  and  the  son  of  an  Arab 
chief,"  answered  Moto. 

When  the  young  chief  started  off,  all  but  a  few 
Watuta,  who  remained  to  extract  the  tusks,  followed 
him  to  see  the  wonderful  three  dead  elephants. 

In  the  same  position  in  which  he  had  first  fallen  lay 
Selim's  first  prize,  with  his  tusks  half  buried  in  the  ground. 
Kalulu  gazed  at  the  wide  wound  in  his  head,  put  his 
fist  into  it  until  it  was  buried  up  to  the  wrist,  and  then 
turned  to  Moto  with  wondering  eyes,  and  said  : 

"  Kalulu  has  seen  dead  men  in  his  father's  village, 
pierced  to  the  heart  with  the  leaden  balls  which  the 
rifles  of  Kisesa  threw,  but  what  gun  is  this  that  makes 
such  big  holes  in  the  elephant's  head  ?" 

Then  Moto  told  him  that  Selim  had  fired  the  two 
barrels  of  the  gun  at  once,  at  such  a  short  distance 
from  the  elephant,  that  the  two  big  bullets  went  into 
the  head  as  one,  and  that  this  was  the  reason  there 
was  such  a  big  hole,  which  quite  satisfied  the  young 
chief. 

Leaving  ten  men  to  extract  the  tusks,  Kalulu  pro- 
ceeded to  where  Selim  and  Simba  stood,  close  to  the 

8 


258  MY   KALULU. 

former's  second  prize;  and  here,  again,  Kalulu  saw 
the  wide  rent  and  savage  wound  in  the  same  spot  as 
that  found  in  the  first  elephant. 

Kalulu  sprang  on  Selim's  neck,  and  embraced  him 
warmly,  while  the  Watuta  gazed  at  Selim  as  on  one  they 
had  never  seen  before,  with  surprise  and  unlimited 
admiration. 

By  evening  the  tusks  had  all  been  extracted  from 
the  elephants,  and  great  portions  of  the  meat  were 
carried  to  camp,  especially  the  feet,  the  hearts,  and 
livers,  and  ribs,  where,  before  blazing  fire-piles,  the 
meat  was  set  to  roasting,  while  the  adventures  of  the 
day  were  rehearsed  over  and  over,  with  new  additions 
each  time,  until  midnight  of  that  eventful  day  came 
and  sealed  all  eyes  in  deep  slumber. 

They  moved  further  south,  and  in  less  than  two 
weeks  the  party  had  killed  twenty  elephants,  which  so 
loaded  them  with  ivory,  that  they  were  obliged  to 
return  towards  home,  unable  to  carry  more. 


259 


CHAPTEK  X. 

The  burial  Song— Kalulu  becomes  King— Long  live  King  Kalulu — 
Kalulu's  Oration — Selim  asks  permission  to  depart — The  dis- 
satisfied Minority — Ferodia's  Ambition — Tifnm  the  Wicked,  and 
his  Advice — Ferodia  visits  Kalulu — The  treacherous  Guests. 

AFTER  a  rnarcli  of  two  weeks  without  a  single  incident, 
they  arrived  at  Katalambula's  village,  to  hear  the  sad 
news  that  the  King  had  died  the  day  before,  and  that 
everybody  was  mourning  for  him. 

This  was  a  great  shock  for  Kalulu,  for  the  King  had 
loved  him  dearly,  and  the  young  chief  bore  him  great 
affection  in  return. 

When  at  first  the  news  was  conveyed  to  him,  he 
seemed  to  be  suddenly  stricken  dumb,  his  face  assumed 
a  livid  hue,  and  he  trembled  all  over.  Then,  giving 
vent  to  his  sorrows  in  a  long,  sad  cry  of  sorrow,  he 
hastened  to  the  King's  house,  where  the  doctors  were 
found  attending  the  corpse,  and  at  once  threw  himself 
on  the  body,  uttering  the  most  doleful  lamentations, 
crying,  "  Awake,  thou  King  !  thou  chief  of  the  Watuta, 
awake !  Behold  me,  thy  son,  Kalulu,  returned  from  the 
chase !  Open  thine  ears,  0  Katalambula  !  Listen  to 
the  voice  of  thy  son !  Open  thy  eyes,  0  Katalambula ! 


260  MY  KALULU. 

stretch  out  thine  hand,  and  feel  the  form  of  him  thou 
didst  so  love  !  Speak,  Katalambula !  Say,  whither 
hast  thou  gone,  that  thy  voice  may  no  longer  be  heard, 
nor  thy  ears  may  longer  hear  Kalulu's  voice?  Ka- 
lulu,  the  child  of  thy  brother  Mostana,  calls  unto  thee  ! 
Come  out  with  me,  0  Katalambula !  Come  out  under 
the  tree !  come  and  tell  Kalulu  of  thy  prowess  when 
thou  wert  young !  Ah !  Katalambula,  I  shall  die  if 
thou  wilt  not  wake  up !"  and  thus  he  kept  calling  on 
the  dead,  until  he  found  his  cries  and  tears  were  of  no 
avail.  He  rose  then,  and  went  to  his  hut,  and  closed 
the  door,  and  on  his  rugged  bed,  his  tears  flowed 
silently  and  swiftly,  until  it  seemed  as  if  his  soul  would 
melt  in  tears. 

When  near  sunset,  the  grave  being  ready,  under  a 
hut  erected  over  it  at  the  corner  of  the  square,  and  the 
ceremony  of  burial  was  about  to  begin,  Kalulu  came 
out  of  his  hut  to  do  honour  to  the  body  of  Katalambula. 
All  the  Wa-mganga*  from  the  neighbouring  villages  were 
gathered  together ;  all  the  elders,  the  councillors,  and 
principal  men  of  the  tribe  were  assembled,  until  the 
great  square  of  the  capital  was  crowded  with  warriors, 
women,  and  children.  In  order  that  the  ceremony 
might  be  allowed  to  proceed  in  due  form,  they  had 
arranged  themselves  around  a  large  circle,  having  the 
great  tree  for  its  centre.  In  this  circle  were  assembled 
the  doctors  of  magic  and  the  chief  mourners,  and  near 
them  were  the  fattest,  finest  bulls  that  could  be  pro- 
cured, black  in  colour  and  without  a  single  blemish, 
which  were  to  be  killed  over  Katalambula's  grave ;  near 
by,  also,  were  enormous  earthenware  pots  of  pombe 

*  Wa-mgauga — plural  of  raganga — magic  doctors. 


THE  BURIAL  SONG.  261 

(beer)  and  plaintain  wine,  which  were  to  be  poured 
over  the  grave  as  a  libation  to  his  rnanes. 

The  drummers  were  in  their  places,  the  wa-mganga 
(doctors)  were  ready,  painted  and  striped  with  white 
chalk  all  over,  with  the  gourds,  half-filled  with  pebbles, 
in  their  hands ;  and  the  chant  began. 

The  author,  in  order  to  do  something  like  justice  to 
the  pathetic  death-song  of  the  King,  finds  himself  com- 
pelled to  give  as  literal  a  translation  as  possible.  The 
tune  was  most  mournful,  the  chorus  most  pathetic, 
being  drawn  out  into  a  long,  sweet-toned  wail;  and 
the  voices  of  the  women  and  children,  mingling  with 
the  deeper  voices  of  the  warriors,  were  effectively  im- 
pressive : 

The  sou  of  Loralamba,1 
The  conqueror  of  Uwemba,2 
The  Sultan  cf  Lieruba,3 

Is  dead ! 

The  brother  of  Mostana, 
The  wisest  Manyapara,4 
The  King  of  the  Watuta, 

Is  dead  ! 
Cliorus.    Is  dead ! 

Oh,  he  is  dead  I 

He  who  fought  Wamarungu,5 
The  great  lord  of  Kwikuru,6 
The  wise  son  of  Mulungu,7 
Is  dead ! 

1  Loralamba,  father  of  Katalambula  and  Mostana. 
*  Uwemba,  a  country  bordering  Lake  Tanganika. 

3  Liemba,  the  river  which  sometimes  gives  its  name  to  a  portion  of 
Ututa. 

4  Manyapara  is  a  Kituta  term  for  councillor,  wise  elder. 
3  People  of  Marungu. 

6  The  capital. 
1  Sky-spirit. 


262  MY  KALULU. 

He  who  slew  Tamaniro, 
Chief  of  the  Wakhokoro,1 
By  the  river  Ambenuro, 

Is  dead! 
Chorus.    Is  dead ! 

Oh,  he  is  dead  1 

Who  triumph'd  o'er  Kansala, 
Near  the  Mount  Amboella, 
In  the  land  of  Kinyala,2 

Is  dead! 
Chorus.    Is  dead ! 

Oh,  he  is  dead ! 

The  uncle  of  Kalulu, 
The  sire  of  Koranilu 
And  pretty  Imamalu, 

Is  dead ! 

He  who  married  Lamoli, 
The  daughter  of  Soltali, 
By  the  woman  Zimbili, 

Is  dead  1 
Chorus.    Is  dead ! 

Oh,  he  is  dead  ! 

ThelordofMohilizi, 
And  the  land  from  Kufizi3 
To  the  River  Zambezi,4 

Is  dead ! 

The  bravest,  wisest  Mwenni,5 
Of  the  tribe  of  Meroeni, 
The  dauntless  Simbamwemii,6 

Is  dead ! 
Chorus.    Is  dead ! 

Oh,  he  is  dead ! 


1  A  tribe  north  of  Urori. 

2  A  small  country  south-west  of  Ututa. 

*  A  river. 

4  Known  as  Chambezi. 

5  Lord. 

•  Lion  lord,  or  Lion  king. 


THE  BURIAL  SONG.  263 

He  -was  fear'd  by  Wagala,1 
By  the  fierce  Wazavila,2 
Was  great  Katalambula, 

Who  is  dead ! 
But  the  mighty  Mtuta,8 
Bravest  of  the  Watuta,4 
The  Sultan  of  Ututa, 

Is  dead ! 
Chorus.    He  is  dead ! 

Oh,  he  is  dead ! 

Ah  !  the  King  we  did  adore, 
We  shall  see  hid  face  no  more, 
And  our  hearts  are  sad  and  sore, 
For  he  is  dead! 

Kindest,  best,  and  wisest  King, 
On  thy  head  the  dust  we  fling, 
And  in  sorrow  do  we  sing, 

Our  lord  is  dead  ! 
Chorus.    Our  lord  is  dead  ! 

Alas !  our  lord  is  dead  i 

O  King !  why  didst  thou  thus  die  ? 
Deep  in  the  grave  thou  must  lie, 
While  we  will  for  ever  cry, 

Our  chief  is  dead ! 
O'er  him  pour  libative  wine, 
O'er  him  slay  the  fattest  kine, 
O'er  him  make  the  magic  sign, 

For  our  King  is  dead ! 
Chorus.    For  our  King  is  dead  ! 

Alas  !  our  King  is  dead  !" 

When  the  chant  was  ended,  the  body  was  laid  on  a  long, 
broad  piece  of  stiff  bark,  and  four  wa-mganga  (doctors) 
carried  it  to  the  grave,  where  it  was  laid  on  the  right 
side,  with  the  King's  shield,  spears,  bow,  and  quiver 
of  arrows.  A  pot,  full  of  millet-flour,  mixed  with  water 

1  People  of  Ugala. 

2  People  of  Uzavila— a  scattered  tribe  north  of  Ututa. 

3  A  man  of  Ututa. 

4  The  people  of  Ututa. 


264  MY   KALULU. 

was  placed,  closely  covered,  by  the  head,  and  the  stiff 
piece  of  bark,  which  served  to  convey  the  body  to  the 
grave,  was  placed  over  the  body;  then  the  plaintain 
wine  was  poured  over  this,  the  black  bulls  were  brought 
up  and  slaughtered,  the  blood  pouring  into  the  grave ; 
then  the  earth  was  scraped  in  and  stamped  close 
and  hard;  and,  finally,  ten  potfuls  of  pombe  were 
poured  over  the  grave,  and  the  ceremony  was  over. 

Then  the  elders,  the  councillors,  and  the  doctors 
gathered  together  under  the  great  tree,  and  began  to 
discuss  the  question  who  should  be  King.  A  large 
number  proposed  that  Ferodia  should  be  sent  for,  as  he 
was  a  relative  of  the  King ;  but  the  majority,  though 
small,  were  for  Kalulu,  who,  not  only  was  nephew  of 
Katalambula,  but  adopted  son,  and  the  choice  of  the 
old  King.  Besides,  Kalulu  was  a  brave  lad,  and  would 
in  time  be  a  greater  warrior  than  Ferodia,  perhaps 
greater  than  Katalambula,  and  the  equal  of  Loralamba. 
His  youth  was  full  of  promise,  and  he  had  already  won 
everybody's  regard  for  his  amiability  and  good  heart, 
said  they.  Whereupon  the  discussion  grew  fierce; 
those  for  Ferodia  threatened  to  leave  Katalambula's 
tribe  and  go  over  to  him,  and  would  return  with  spear 
and  sword  to  cut  Kalulu's  head  off.  Finally,  when  all  this 
was  at  its  greatest  height,  and  wordy  dissension  came 
near  ending  in  bloodshed,  Soltali  rose,  and,  by  his  elo- 
quence, succeeded  in  calming  the  turbulent  and  winning 
over  to  Kalulu's  side  several  of  the  adherents  of  Ferodia, 
until  there  remained  but  a  small,  contumacious  minority 
for  the  latter. 

While  the  majority  waited  for  the  messengers  sent 
to  inform  Kalulu  of  the  honour  conferred  on  him,  the 
minority  rose  and  departed  out  of  the  village,  mutter- 


KALULU  BECOMES  KING.  265 

ing  threats,  and  promising  to  return  with  Ferodia,  who 
would  punish  all  with  a  terrible  vengeance. 

Kalulu  received  the  deputation,  and  when  told  its 
mission,  rose  at  once  and  followed  them  to  Soltali.  This 
old  man — the  principal  magic  doctor  of  the  tribe — was 
not  only  one  of  the  chief  councillors,  or  chief  manya- 
para — to  give  the  technical  Kituta  term — but  had  also 
had  the  honour  of  having  Katalambula  for  his  son-in- 
law,  as  the  King  had  taken  his  daughter  Lamoli  for 
wife,  and  Moto's  wife,  Lamoli,  was  granddaughter  to 
Soltali.  But,  aside  from  this  relationship  to  Kalulu, 
the  old  man  dearly  loved  the  amiable  prince,  and 
rejoiced  that  he  was  now  permitted  to  inform  Kalulu 
that  he  was  elected  King. 

Some  of  the  dowa,  or  uganga  (the  millet-flour  mixed 
with  water,  a  most  potent  medicine  or  charm),  was 
placed  near  Soltali,  and  as  Kalulu  stood  before  them  in 
the  now  bright  moonlight,  graceful  as  a  dusky  Gany- 
mede, the  magic  doctor  rose,  while  the  elders  and  coun- 
cillors sat  around,  and,  taking  some  of  the  potent  medi- 
cine in  his  hand,  he  touched  the  boy's  forehead,  each 
cheek,  nose,  mouth,  and  chin,  crying  in  a  loud  voice : 
"  Be  thou  King !  Be  thou  brave  !  Be  thou  strong !  Be 
thou  good  !  And  let  all  thy  enemies  run  before  thee  !" 

In  succession  each  elder  rose,  dipped  his  hand  in  the 
medicine,  and  touched  Kalulu's  forehead  with  it,  saying, 
"  Be  thou  King !  Be  thou  brave !  Be  thou  strong !  Be 
thou  good !  and  let  all  thy  enemies  run  before  thee  !" 

Then  the  warriors  were  summoned  by  the  drums  to 
the  square,  and  all  the  women  and  children  gathered 
also,  and  old  Soltali,  the  high  priest  and  magic  doctor, 
eang  to  them  the  new  King's  good  qualities,  his  birth, 


266  MY   KALULU. 

his  troubles,  his  arrival  at  Katalambula's  village,  the 
joy  of  the  old  King ;  how  Kalulu  became  henceforth  as 
his  son  to  him ;  and  how  Katalambula  had  solemnly 
sworn  that  Kalulu  was  his  choice  for  his  successor  to 
him,  Soltali ;  what  Kalulu  had  already  done  towards 
winning  fame ;  ending  with  a  solemn  injunction  to  all 
that  they  should  honour  and  serve  Kalulu  as  they  had 
served  his  father,  so  that  the  glory  of  the  Watuta 
would  become  known  to  all  nations,  and  their  bravery 
be  sung  in  all  the  corners  of  the  earth. 

N.B. — The  author  extracts  such  portions  of  the  chant 
as  he  deems  most  interesting ;  but  refuses  positively  to 
disfigure  any  more  of  his  chapters  with  the  uncouth 
Kituta  polysyllables ;  and  refuses,  furthermore,  to  touch 
upon  such  ceremonies  as  have  verse  or  chorus  in  them, 
however  interesting  they  may  be;  for  he  finds  his 
patience  sadly  exhausted  with  being  compelled  con- 
tinually to  render  into  barbarous  rhyme  words  which 
grate  on  his  sensitive  ears  : 

The  hero  and  lion  chief,  Loralamba, 

King  of  Liemba  and  the  streamy  Wemba, 

Lord  of  all  the  pasture  lands  of  broad  Usango 

From  West  Urori  to  far  Ukonongo, 

Whom  the  unnumber'd  tribes  of  Tuta  and  Sowa, 

From  hilly  Lobisa  to  the  lake-land  Itawa, 

Obey'd  without  scruple,  him  who  in  each  campaign 

Had  slain  his  foes  by  hundreds  on  each  hill  and  plain, 

When  dying,  bequeathed  his  youngest  son  Mostana 

The  lands  of  Rori  from  Wiwa  to  Kantana- 

While  to  his  eldest  son,  our  King,  Katalambula, 

He  gave  all  wide  Ututa,  including  Kinyala. 

Our  King  died  heirless,  but  in  Rori's  Kwikuru 

His  brother  Mostana  was  blest  with  Kalulu. 

When,  years  ago,  the  Arabs  fell  'pen  Kantana, 

Destroyed  Kwikuru,  and  slew  brave  Mostana, 

Young  Kalulu  came,  and  sought  his  father's  brother, 


LONG  LIVE  KING  KALULTJ  !  267 

And  in  our  King,  his  uncle,  he  found  a  father. 
Ye  recall  the  day  when  the  King  this  orphan  met ; 
How  on  his  head  our  King's  infirmed  hands  were  set , 
How  fondly  he  clasp'd  the  youtli  to  his  aged  breast, 
And,  in  endearing  accents,  lade  him  there  find  rest. 
Ye  know  what  delight  this  boy  has  since  to  him  been, 
And  the  King's  paternal  love  ye  have  also  seen. 
Oft  have  ye  heard  the  King  make  mention  of  his  name, 
As  one  born  to  win  a  hero's  long-enduring  fame. 
'Tis  needless  to  rehearse  the  deeds  already  done 
By  the  stout  arm  of  dead  Mostana's  princely  son ; 
They  are  known  to  all  the  Watuta  tribes  around, 
And  all  our  most  ambitious  youths  his  praises  sound. 
Morala,  King  of  Ubena,  fell  by  his  hand, 
So  died  the  false  and  cruel  chief  of  Bemba  land. 
The  rebel  Bongo,  tribal  chief  on  Clmma  plain, 
Fell  by  Kalulu's  spear,  was  by  Kalulu  slain. 
When  the  Arab  boy  sank  in  the  deep  waters  brown, 
Gripped  by  the  greedy  crocodile,  and  tank  deep  down, 
Who  div'd  to  rescue  him ?    Who  but  young  Kalulu? 
Who  but  the  noblest,  bravest  son  of  Mulungu ! 
The  King  swore  to  me, — the  Mganga  Soltali, 
I, — who  to  him  wedded  my  daughter  Lamoli, 
"None  shall  rule  as  King  over  Tuta's  Kwikuru 
But  brave  Mostana's  son,  my  princely  Kalulu !" 
Now  in  council,  your  priests  and  elders  do  maintain 
That  o'er  the  Tuta  tribes  none  may  aspire  to  reign 
Save  brave  Mostana's  son,  and  the  choice  of  Malungu. 
We  now  proclaim  him  King.    Long  live  King  Kalulu  ! 

The  warriors  gave  a  great  shout,  the  drums  thundered, 
and  all  the  warriors,  the  women,  the  children,  the 
doctors,  the  councillors,  and  elders  cried  "Long  live 
King  Kalulu !" 

"When  silence  prevailed,  Kalulu  stood  up  before  the 
people,  and  while  the  body  swayed  and  the  hands  made 
gestures,  according  as  his  emotions  governed  him,  the 
young  King  might,  by  a  stretch  of  fancy,  have  been 
taken  for  a  demi-god  visiting  a  favoured  people,  teach- 


268  MY   KALULU. 

ing  them  the  ways  of  the  wise,  and  urging  them  to 
abandon  savage  habits.  While  all  listened  intently 
and  admiringly,  the  elected  chief  spoke  as  follows : — 

"  Warriors  of  the  Watuta,  and  ye  elders  and  coun- 
cillors !  Ye  have  elected  me  King,  because  I,  the  son  of 
Mostana,  was  beloved  by  Katalambula,  and  because  he, 
being  heirless,  said  to  Soltali,  '  Since  I  have  no  son, 
Kalulu  shall  reign  in  my  stead,  when  I  am  laid  in  the 
ground.'  Katalambula  has  gone  to  his  fathers ;  he  was 
old,  he  was  weighed  down  with  the  burden  of  years, 
and  loaded  with  honours ;  he  is  no  more ;  the  cruel 
earth  covers  him.  The  King  is  dead,  but  ye  have 
chosen  me  to  fill  his  place.  I  am  young,  I  have  not 
seen  many  moons,  and  I  am  not  yet  a  full  warrior. 
How,  then,  shall  I  fill  Katalambula's  place  ?  I  will 
tell  you.  Katalambula  was  good ;  he  loved  the  good 
and  hated  the  wrong.  So  do  I  love  the  good  and  hate 
wrong.  Katalambula  was  just.  As  Katalambula  was 
just,  so  shall  I  be.  When  Katalambula  was  young,  he 
was  strong,  he  was  brave,  he  was  a  lion  in  war.  When 
I  shall  be  a  full  warrior,  I  shall  be  strong,  I  shall  be 
brave,  I  shall  be  a  lion  in  war.  Katalambula  was 
wise.  Ah !  I  am  young,  I  am  not  wise ;  but  I  have 
Soltali,  Katalambula's  friend,  with  me.  I  have  the  same 
elders,  the  councillors,  and  the  magic  doctors;  their 
wisdom  they  will  give  me  when  trouble  conies,  and  by 
their  wisdom  shall  I  be  wise.  There  is  peace  in  the 
land  to-day;  the  Watuta  are  rich  and  prosperous. 
There  is  no  sickness  amongst  the  people,  neither  is 
there  disease  in  the  herds,  or  in  the  flocks.  But  the  dark 
days  may  come,  when  a  strong  enemy  shall  come  upon 


KALULU'S  OEATION.  269 

the  land ;  yet  not  before  Kalulu  shall  know  it.  Sickness 
may  come ;  but  who  can  prevent  the  bad  spirits  that 
visit  us  with  baleful  disease  and  thin  our  warriors,  and 
make  us  poor  in  flocks  and  herds  ?  Yet  Kalulu  shall 
be  ready  with  his  sacrifices  and  his  potent  medicine  to 
soften  the  hearts  of  the  bad  spirits.  It  is  well.  The 
Watuta  love  Kalulu ;  they  have  made  him  their  King. 
When  the  time  comes,  and  necessity  demands,  Kalulu 
will  die  for  the  Watuta.  I  have  spoken." 

Having  finished  his  oration,  Kalulu  retired  from 
amongst  the  people,  and  went  into  his  own  hut,  where 
he  found  Selim  and  Abdullah,  Simba  and  Moto,  con- 
versing upon  the  events  of  the  last  two  days. 

The  four  rose  to  receive  him  courteously,  and  offered 
him  a  clean  ox-hide  to  sit  upon,  and  began  to  condole  with 
him  upon  the  loss  of  the  King  who  loved  him  so  much. 

"  Ah !  yes,  he  was  a  dear,  good  man.  My  going  out 
and  coming  in  he  watched  like  a  lioness  her  whelps. 
He  was  proud  of  me,  too ;  for  he  said  I  had  the  eyes  of 
Loralamba,  his  father,  and  carried  my  head  like  him. 
He  often  said  that  I  should  make  the  Watuta  a  great 
nation,  greater  than  it  was  in  the  time  of  Loralamba. 
He  told  me,  a  little  before  I  went  away  after  the  ele- 
phants, how  to  behave  myself  when  I  should  become 
King,  and  advised  me  to  travel  with  a  great  many 
warriors  all  around  Ututa,  and  see  for  myself  how 
great  my  country  is,  and  who  pay  the  tribute  and  who 
do  not ;  because,  he  said,  when  Kings  forget  their  people 
their  people  forget  who  is  their  King,  and  set  up  for 
themselves.  Then  quarrels  begin,  and  war  follows,  and 
tribes  rise  against  one  another,  and  a  nation  becomes 
weak.  I  mean  to  follow  his  advice ;  and  when  the  next 


270  MY   KALULTJ. 

moon  is  full,  begin  the  journey.  Say,  Selim,  how 
wouldst  thou  like  it  ?" 

"  Oh,  Kalulu !  thou  art  King  now  of  all  this  great 
nation,  thou  art  rich  and  powerful ;  there  is  none  like 
unto  thee  in  all  the  lands  of  Africa.  Thousands  of 
warriors  are  ready  to  do  thy  bidding ;  armies  of  great, 
strong,  fierce  men  are  under  thy  feet.  If  thou  wilt  but 
move  that  little  tongue  of  thine,  there  is  war  every- 
where ;  men  will  begin  to  hate  one  another  and  to  lust 
for  each  other's  blood ;  villages  will  be  destroyed,  and 
whole  tribes  shall  be  known  no  more.  Thou,  who  art 
but  a  boy  like  me,  art  dreadful  in  thy  sudden  power. 
But  a  few  days  ago,  under  the  tree  where  the  dead 
elephant  lay,  thou  didst  embrace  me,  thou  didst  say  all 
manner  of  kind  things  unto  me.  Wilt  thou  do  Selim  a 
favour,  Kalulu  ?" 

"Will  I  do  thee  a  favour?  Oh,  Selim!  dost  thou 
think  that,  because  I  am  King  of  the  Watuta,  I  can 
forget  our  brotherhood  ?  Dost  thou  think  that  Kalulu's 
friendship  changes  like  the  antelope,  which  roameth 
about  for  the  sweet  grass,  now  here,  now  there  ?  No ; 
Kalulu's  friendship  is  like  the  water  of  a  river,  always 
flowing  in  the  same  direction,  true  and  constant.  Ask 
me  anything  thou  wilt,  and  I  will  give  it  thee  !  Dost 
thou  want  a  wife  ?  Take  pretty  Imamalu,  and  if  she 
is  not  enough,  take  Koranilu  ;  and  if  thou  wouldst  like 
another,  ask  for  her,  and  thou  shalt  have  her.  Dost 
thou  need  a  gun?  Ask  for  as  many  as  thou  wilt. 
What  is  it  thou  wouldst  ask  ?" 

"  I  would  ask,"  answered  Selim,  "  that,  now  thou  art 
King,  thou  wilt  permit  Abdullah,  Simba,  and  Moto,  and 
myself  to  depart  to  our  own  land." 


:M  ASKS  PERMISSION  TO  DEPART.  271 

"  Depart !"  echoed  Kalulu,  "  and  leave  me  alone ! 
What  has  Kalulu  done  unto  thee  or  thy  friends,  that 
thou  wouldst  leave  him  ?" 

"Nay,  my  brother — if  thou  wilt  permit  me  to  call 
thee  by  that  name  still — thou  hast  done  nothing  of 
wrong  unto  us,"  replied  Selim.  "  Thou  hast  been  too 
good,  if  anything.  What  should  we  have  done  with- 
out thy  friendship  ?  But  thou  must  remember,  Kalulu, 
we  left  our  own  land  to  trade  for  ivory  and  slaves.  We 
came  as  far  as  Urori,  intending  to  go  to  Eua,  on 
the  other  side  of  Lake  Tanganika ;  but  at  Kwikuru  of 
Olimali  the  caravan  was  destroyed,  our  fathers  and 
friends  were  killed,  others  were  made  slaves  along  with 
ourselves.  But  we  were  happy  in  finding  a  friend  in  thee. 
We  were  released  from  slavery,  and  in  my  master  I 
found  a  brother.  But,  Kalulu,  at  Zanzibar,  Abdullah 
and  I  have  mothers,  who  are  sorrowing  for  us.  I  have 
a  rich  estate,  and  plenty  of  money  waiting  for  me ; 
Simba  and  Moto  have  wives  and  children.  If  Kalulu 
permits  us  to  go,  would  it  be  well  for  us  to  remain 
here?" 

"  Ah !  poor  Katalambula  is  dead,  he  has  been  but 
just  buried ;  and  now  Selim  wants  to  go  away,  and  leave 
me.  What  evil  spirit  is  this,  that  makes  me  suffer  so  ? 
What  have  I  done,  that  all  should  leave  me?  Why 
should  I  suffer,  when  all  other  men  are  happy  ?  I  wish 
I  were  in  Katalambula's  place,  and  he  in  mine.  Thou 
wilt  not  want  to  go  at  once,  Selim,  wilt  thou  ?  Surely, 
thou  wilt  have  pity  upon  me,  and  remain  a  few  moons 
longer;  then  I  myself — though  I  know  I  shall  die — 
will  take  thee  with  a  thousand  warriors  to  where  tho:i 
wilt  find  thyself  safe,  and  among  thy  friends." 


272  MY   KALULTJ. 

"  Oh,  Kalulu,  I  did  not  mean  to  go  away  at  once.  I 
meant  after  one  moon.  Wilt  thou  not  let  me  go  after 
one  moon,  my  brother  ?  Think  of  my  poor  mother, 
what  she  must  suffer  all  this  time!  It  is  this  that 
makes  me  wish  I  had  the  wings  of  an  eagle,  to  fly  to 
her,  and  tell  her  how  safe  and  happy  I  have  been  with 
thee.  It  is  this  only  which  could  make  me  wish  to 
leave  thee  so  soon  after  thy  great  loss." 

"  Then,  Selim,  let  it  be  as  thou  wilt.  Kalulu  has  not 
the  bad  heart  to  keep  a  son  from  a  mother;  sooner 
would  his  own  heart  burst  in  his  own  body,  than  my 
brother  should  suffer.  Thou  hast  said  thou  hadst 
intended  to  have  gone  to  Eua  for  ivory  and  slaves.  No 
need  to  go  so  far.  I  have  here  two  hundred  of  the  Arabs' 
people  Ferodia  took  at  Kwikuru.  They  shall  be  thine, 
and  each  man  shall  be  loaded  with  ivory,  one  hundred  of 
which  shall  be  thy  portion,  and  the  other  hundred  for 
Moto,  and  Simba,  and  Abdullah.  Art  thou  satisfied  ?" 

"  Satisfied !"  said  Selim,  in  a  wondering  tone. — • 
"Satisfied!  I  should  be  worse  than  dead  clay,  if  I 
were  not.  Nay,  thy  kindness  must  have  some  reward ; 
for  the  same  Sky-spirit  which  has  touched  thy  heart 
with  soft  kindness  towards  me,  has  now  touched  mine  : 
I  shall  stay  two  moons-  with  thee,  and  I  then  shall  ask 
thee  to  let  me  go.  But  thou  art  so  good,  Kalulu ;  I 
shall  never  meet  thy  like  again,  when  I  depart  from 
thee,"  and  Selim  wept  grateful  tears,  as  he  threw  him- 
self upon  the  neck  of  the  noble  young  savage,  while 
Abdullah,  in  a  transport  of  joy,  kissed  the  generous 
chiefs  feet;  nor  was  Simba  or  Moto  backward  in 
expressing  their  admiration  of  Kalulu's  generosity. 

They  spent  many  hour?  together,  until  late  in  the 


THE   DISSATISFIED   MINORITY.  273 

night,  consulting  about  what  should  be  done  in  the 
meantime,  and  how  a  new  amusement  should  be  fur- 
nished for  almost  every  day ;  after  which  they  retired, 
each  to  his  bed  to  sleep,  with  their  hearts  full  of  peace 
and  love  towards  one  another. 

We  will  now  leave  the  young  King  and  his  friends  to 
their  pleasures,  while  we  note  what  became  of  the 
minority  who  expressed  themselves  so  strongly  against 
the  election  of  Katalambula's  choice  for  King,  and  who 
departed  before  the  ceremony  of  election  and  appoint- 
ment began,  muttering  threats. 

These  threats  were  by  no  means  idle.  They  were 
made  by  men  who  had  accompanied  Ferodia  to  Urori, 
and  fought  at  Kwikuru,  and  who  were  rewarded  so 
handsomely  by  him  during  the  distribution  of  cloth. 
They  were  warriors  who  paid  respect  to  courage  and 
success,  and  to  them  Ferodia  was  a  hero  far  more 
deserving  of  the  chief  authority  over  the  tribe  than  a 
boy,  who,  however  promising  he  might  be,  had  not  yet 
distinguished  himself  more  than  any  other  boy  would 
have  done,  placed  in  the  same  position. 

Ferodia  was  a  chief,  who,  were  he  King,  might  be 
able  to  make  each  warrior  rich  in  cloth,  in  ivory,  in 
slaves,  and  cattle ;  while  with  Kalulu  as  King,  many 
years  must  elapse  before  he  would  think  of  venturing 
upon  a  war  unprovoked. 

When  they  left  the  village,  and  were  safe  outside, 
these  feelings  found  expression,  and,  consulting  and 
advising  with  each  other,  they  were  not  long  in  coming 
to  the  conclusion  that  their  interest  lay  in  proceeding 
at  once  to  Ferodia's  country,  a  week's  march  south- 
west, and  acquaint  him  with  their  hopes  and  desires, 


274  MY   EALULU. 

and  invite  him  to  proclaim  himself  King,  with  the  aid 
of  all  malcontents,  and  friends,  and  to  march  upon 
Kaluln's  village  and  depose  the  boy-king.  This  duty 
of  self-interest  they  at  once  set  about  executing,  by 
commencing  their  march  for  Ferodia's  country. 

Within  a  week  they  made  their  appearance  before 
Ferodia's  village,  and  when  they  told  their  errand,  they 
were  at  once  introduced  before  the  chief,  who  sat  under 
a  tree,  similar  to  the  one  at  Katalambula's,  obsequious 
and  villainous-faced  Tifum  the  Wicked  standing  by  his 
side. 

"Peace  be  unto  ye,  my  brothers,"  said  Ferodia, 
rising,  and  hurrying  to  embrace  each  one  in  succession, 
and,  as  is  the  custom  in  Ututa  and  in  all  the  lands  ad- 
joining Lake  Tanganika,  rubbing  their  elbows  first, 
then  their  arms,  then  their  shoulders,  and  then  falling 
on  their  necks,  slapping  them  on  the  back  gently  with 
the  disengaged  right  hand,  muttering  continually  as  he 
rubbed  each  part,  "  Wake,  wake,  wake,  waky  " — Health, 
health,  health,  and  peace. 

Finally,  after  going  through  the  ceremony  of  greet- 
ing, like  an  assiduous  old  diplomat  that  he  was,  he 
asked : 

"  Whence  come  ye,  my  brothers  ?  and  what  is  your 
purpose  ?" 

The  chief  of  the  party  of  chiefs,  who  was  the  spokes- 
man, answered,  "  Why  should  we  come  thus  far,  0 
Ferodia,  if  it  were  not  to  greet  thee  as  King  of  all  the 
Watuta  ?  Katalambula,  the  great  King,  is  dead.  He 
is  no  more.  There  is  nothing  left  of  him.  He  is  in 
the  ground.  The  Watuta  tribes  have  now  no  leader, 
no  chief,  no  king ;  they  are  like  unto  the  flocks  on  tha 


FEKODIA'S  AMBITION.  275 

plain,  bleating  for  the  shepherd  that  cannot  be  found. 
They  are  going  astray  after  one  who  is  not  old  enough 
to  be  their  shepherd.  They  have  elected  the  boy 
Kalulu,  who  is  but  a  child,  and  is  not  yet  a  warrior. 
He  is  like  unto  an  infant  just  weaned,  who  seeketh  the 
pap  refused  him.  Katalambula  being  dead,  Kalulu  is 
drowned  in  tears;  verily,  he  has  lost  his  head  from 
sorrow,  for  he  is  but  a  child,  and  has  lost  his  friend  and 
father,  and  knoweth  not  what  to  do.  Wherefore,  we 
came  unto  thee,  0  Ferodia,  to  ask  thee  to  be  our  shep- 
herd, our  leader,  our  king.  Say,  what  is  thy  answer  ?" 
"  Ferodia  answered  softly :  "  The  words  thou  hast 
spoken  are  words  of  truth,  my  brother.  Katalainbula, 
being  dead,  the  Watuta  have  lost  their  leader.  Kalulu, 
in  truth,  is  but  a  child — but  a  child  completely  spoiled. 
Any  of  my  boy  slaves  were  fitter  to  be  king  of  the  war- 
like Watuta  than  he.  Who  is  Kalulu  ?  He  is  not  a 
matuta,  he  is  not  a  'warrior,  he  is  not  the  son  of 
Katalambula,  he  has  not  won  the  right  to  carry  a  spear, 
save  as  a  burden.  He  is  a  Mrori,  the  son  of  Mostana, 
one  of  a  stranger  tribe.  Katalambula  being  dead, 
the  Watuta  have  no  leader.  But  who  has  a  better 
right  to  fill  his  place  than  I,  Ferodia  ?  Who  won  his 
battles  for  him,  but  I,  Ferodia?  Who  conquered  the 
Wabena,  the  Wumarungu,  the  Wakonongo,  the  Wan- 
yamwezi,  the  Wasowa,  the  Wakawendi,  and  the  Warimba, 
but  I,  Ferodia  ?  By  my  fame  I  have  won  the  right  to 
succeed  him  who  is  dead.  By  my  courage  in  the  field, 
there  is  none  fitter  to  take  his  place.  By  my  victories, 
I  have  deserved  the  honour.  Verily,  thy  words  aro 
words  of  truth,  my  brother,  and  thou  makest  me  glad 
with  thy  wise  remains." 


276  MY   KALULU. 

"  Speak,  Ferodia,  0  chief,  when  wilt  them  that  we  go 
and  punish  Soltali,  and  those  who  have  chosen  another 
in  thy  place  ?"  asked  the  spokesman  of  his  visitors. 

Whereupon  a  council  was  called,  to  which  all  the 
chiefs  and  all  the  great  warriors,  the  doctors,  the 
councillors,  even  all  those  who  had  authority  were 
invited. 

The  discussion  was  lively,  and  had  a  newspaper 
reporter  who  understood  Kituta  polysyllables  been 
there,  I  doubt  not  he  would  have  been  as  much  edified 
as  he  would  be  elsewhere  amongst  councils.  "  How  is 
Katalambula's  village  to  be  taken  ?  How  is  Kalulu  to 
be  ousted  out  of  his  right?  How  are  the  warriors  in 
the  village  to  be  brought  to  submission  to  Ferodia,  if 
they  have  made  Kalulu  king  ?"  were  the  questions  to 
be  answered. 

One  chief  suggested  that  Ferodia  should  visit  Kalulu, 
and  offer  him  the  hand  of  friendship,  and  in  the  night 
rise  up  and  slay ;  another,  that  Kalulu  should  be  invited 
for  a  grand  elephant  hunt :  when  in  the  woods  the  young 
King  might  be  easily  disposed  of ;  another,  that  he  should 
be  invited  to  Ferodia's  country,  to  celebrate  his  coming 
to  power,  when  he  could  be  poisoned  by  the  doctors — 
in  short,  all  things  were  suggested  to  aid  the  daring 
conspirators  to  deprive  Kalulu  of  his  rights. 

"  Tifum,  what  dost  thou  advise  ?  Thou  art  cunning 
as  a  phizi  (hyaena),  chary  of  thy  speech  as  the  flying- 
cat  is  of  its  form,  wise  as  a  lord  of  an  elephant  herd, 
but  cruel  as  the  sable  leopard,  which  letteth  not  go 
whatever  it  seizes  upon.  Thou  art  invaluable  to  me, 
0  Tifuni ;  therefore  speak,  and  give  thy  chief  counsel," 
said  Ferodia. 


TIFUM   THE   WICKED,    AXD    HIS   ADVICE.  277 

Being  commanded  to  speak,  Tifura  the  Wicked  rose 
and  said : 

"  Words,  words  !  Who  is  like  unto  Ferodia  in  wisdom  ? 
He  searches  the  heart,  and  penetrates  to  the  hidden 
and  unspoken  thoughts.  Ferodia  knows  that  Tifum 
the  Wicked  can  give  him  counsel,  and  he  forthwith 
commands  him  to  speak.  Who  is  like  unto  Ferodia  in 
the  battle  ?  He  rages  about  the  war-field,  seeking 
the  strong  arm  and  the  brave  with  whom  he  may 
measure  his  strength.  His  feet  lift  him  from  point  to 
point,  swift  as  the  swiftest  quagga  in  the  forest.  He 
springs  aloft  with  his  ever-thirsty  spear,  seeking  to 
drink  the  Wood  of  the  strongest.  When  his  voice  is 
heard  his  foes  stand  abashed,  as  if  the  roaring  lion  had 
come  into  the  fight.  I,  Tifum  the  Wicked,  have  seen 
him  oft  in  the  war,  and  Tifum  knows  whereof  he  speaks. 
Ferodia  the  chief  commands  Tifum  to  give  him  counsel. 
My  counsel  is  this,  0  chief.  Katalambula's  village  is 
strong — the  warriors  are  many — the  palisade  is  lofty 
and  close,  and  the  villages  round  about  are  more  than 
can  be  counted.  Ferodia's  tribe  is  small  and  weak  ;  it 
is  like  a  handful  of  sand  compared  to  the  sand  of  all 
the  plain.  Alone,  we  may  not  venture  on  a  war  with 
all  the  Watuta.  Let  us,  then,  send  messengers  to  the 
people  of  Kinyala,  whose  chief  Katalambula  killed, 
and  who  are  yet  resentful.  To  the  chiefs  of  Marungu, 
and  to  those  of  Itawa  by  the  lake.  Let  us  send  good 
words  to  Mohilizi  and  to  the  band  of  Wazavila,  who 
live  but  a  few  days'  off,  and  with  all  these  together,  and 
with  the  aid  of  these  discontented  chiefs  of  the  Meroeni 
tribe,  we  may  hope  to  make  a  successful  war.  The 
plan  is  this  :  Let  Ferodia  take  with  him  all  the  warriors 


278  MY   KALULU. 

of  his  own  tribe,  and  with  them  proceed  to  Kalulu, 
and  if  he  asks  why  we  have  come,  say,  '  We  are  come 
to  offer  thee  our  congratulations.  Art  thou  not  our 
King  ?  Wherefore  we  have  come  to  serve  thee.'  Then 
Ferodia,  with  one  hundred  of  his  best  warriors,  shall 
go  in  unto  the  village  and  make  friends  with  all,  and 
be  assiduous  to  please  Kalulu,  while  the  rest  shall  re- 
main outside  until  the  tenth  night,  when  the  hillmen 
from  Amboella,  the  men  from  the  soft  pasture  lands, 
the  leas,  and  the  meadows  of  the  lake-land  Itawa,  when 
those  of  the  fierce  tribe  of  the  Wazavila,  the  strong 
men  of  Urungu,  and  the  tall  men  of  Mohilizi,  shall 
have  been  gathered  together — then  on  the  tenth  night, 
while  the  warriors  of  Ferodia  shall  seize  on  Kalulu 
and  some  upon  Soltali  and  other  elders,  some  shall 
come  to  the  gates,  and  stand  there  until  it  is  time  for 
those  outside  to  act ;  then,  when  all  is  ready,  let  all 
rush  in  and  slaughter  and  kill.  In  the  morning,  when 
the  Watuta  shall  hear  that  Ferodia  has  conquered, 
they  will  be  afraid,  and  will  come  to  him  in  a  body, 
as  one  man,  and  be  faithful  to  him,  as  they  were  to 
Katalambula.  But  Kalulu  must  die — there  can  be 
u>  peace  while  he  lives ;  and  if  it  pleases  Ferodia,  let 
it  be  my  task  to  wring  off  that  young  cock's  head. 
0  chief,  these  are  the  words  of  Tifum  the  Wicked." 

"  Good,  good !"  all  shouted  enthusiastically;  and  even 
Ferodia  was  as  loud  as  any  in  his  approbation.  The 
excellent  advice  of  Tifum  was  acted  upon;  and  the 
messengers  were  at  once  despatched  in  all  directions,  to 
rouse  the  subdued  tribes  and  to  enlist  all  the  discon- 
tented to  rally  to  Ferodia's  standard,  and  to  bid  them 
all  march  by  way  of  the  great  forest,  and  by  night 


FERODIA   VISITS   KALULU.  279 

through  the  corn-fields  as  near  as  possible  to  Katalam- 
bula's  village,  and  to  be  outside  the  village  near  the 
morning  after  the  tenth  night. 

Ferodia,  selecting  his  warriors,  out  of  which  he  again 
selected  a  chosen  hundred — men  of  mettle  and  might, 
unscrupulous,  and  quick  with  their  spears — proceeded 
the  next  morning  for  Katalambula's  village,  the  Kwi- 
kuru of  Ututa,  while  the  discontented  of  the  tribe  of 
Meroeni  hastened,  by  day  and  by  night,  to  make  ready 
their  men  for  the  great  and  momentous  struggle. 
Tifum  had  with  him  as  bearers  several  of  the  boy  slaves 
which  were  captured  at  Kwikuru  of  Urori,  and  who 
had  endured  the  fatigues  of  the  march  with  Selim  and 
Abdullah  ;  and  among  these  was  found  the  little  negro 
"boy  Niani,  who  had  so  mysteriously  disappeared  from 
our  view  and  our  knowledge.  These  were  not  in  bonds 
now;  they  had  come  to  be  entrusted  by  their  new 
masters  for  their  docility  and  weakness;  and  Niani 
had  come  to  be  quite  a  favourite  with  Tifum,  who 
recognised  the  little  fellow's  shrewdness  and  deftness 
of  hands. 

Ferodia,  as  he  drew  near  Kwikuru,  left  the  larger 
number  of  his  warriors,  and  all  the  slaves  and  servants 
behind ;  and,  taking  with  him  only  the  choice  hundred 
-warriors,  advanced  upon  the  capital  of  the  "Watuta,  and 
made  his  appearance  before  the  gates,  where,  coming 
in  the  guise  of  friendship  to  congratulate  the  new 
King,  he  was  heartily  received,  and  admitted  to  the 
great  square. 

Kalulu  was  disposed  at  first,  when  he  was  informed 
of  Ferodia's  arrival,  to  be  resentful,  and  his  mind 
was  crowded  with  suspicious  thoughts ;  but  Ferodia's 


280  MY   KALULU. 

excessive  courtesy  and  amiability,  the  warmth  of  his 
greeting  and  congratulations,  soon  disarmed  the  mind 
of  the  ingenuous  youth,  and,  as  well  as  he  was  able, 
he  replied  kindly,  and  tendered  the  hospitalities  of  the 
village. 

To  Tifum's  greeting  Kalulu  gave  a  cold  and  haughty 
nod ;  but  Tifum  was  a  diplomat  of  the  first  water,  and, 
as  needs  must  when  needs  drive,  Tifum  excelled  Tifum's 
self  in  deceptive  cordiality  and  genuflective  graciosities. 
He  was  smiling  and  chatting  now  with  Kalulu,  and 
anon  with  Selim,  who  he  declared  had  wonderfully 
improved ;  that  he  was  now  but  a  little  less  hand- 
some and  but  a  little  shorter  in  height  than  Kalulu 
the  new  King,  who  was  sure,  by-and-by,  to  become  a 
greater  King  than"  his  grandfather  Loralamba. 

He  went  up  also  to  Simba,  who  had  so  bruised  his 
body  some  time  ago,  and  so  purred  and  fondled  that 
giant  that  Simba's  repugnance  became  so  strong  that 
he  told  him  to  desist,  that  Arabs  were  not  accustomed 
to  carry  their  greetings  with  strangers  in  such  a  fami- 
liar way.  But  nothing  could  upset  Wicked  Tifum's 
equanimity  and  plans ;  he  roared  with  laughter,  and 
slapped  his  thighs  so  loudly  that  Moto  began  to  think 
Tifum  had  lost  his  mind. 

Tifum,  however,  while  Moto  made  the  remark,  caught 
sight  of  the  sweet,  pale  face  of  Abdullah,  and  at  once 
darted  upon  him;  and,  despite  Abdullah's  struggles, 
embraced  the  lad  as  if  in  him  Tifum  had  found  a  lost 
son ;  but  when  he  released  him  finally,  Abdullah,  while 
his  face  blushed  crimson  at  this  indignity,  slapped 
Tifum  full  on  the  cheek ;  but  the  heroic  Tifum  did  not 
mind  that  in  the  least ;  he  only  laughed  louder  than 


THE  TREACHEROUS  GUESTS.  281 

ever,  though  Abdullah  thought  he  detected  a  fierce 
blaze  of  anger  in  his  eyes. 

However,  Ferodia  and  Tifum  were  inside  Kwikuru, 
and  the  time  intervening  between  their  entrance  into 
it  and  the  night  appointed  for  the  consummation  of 
their  enterprise  passed  quickly  and  quietly  enough. 
On  the  tenth  morning  Tifum  communicated  to  Ferodia 
the  gratifying  intelligence  that  their  friends  were  in 
the  neighbourhood  distributed  among  the  villages  of 
the  tribe  of  Meroeni,  three  hours'  distance. 

The  tenth  day  passed  tranquilly,  and  the  night 
came.  Not  a  single  breath  of  suspicion  had  been 
uttered,  though  among  themselves  Kalulu  and  his 
friends  expressed  strong  misgivings ;  but  this  was  set 
down  to  their  dislike  to  the  ambitious  Ferodia  and  his 
cunning,  intriguing,  cruel  parasite,  Tifum  the  Wicked. 
Ah  !  could  Kalulu  have  but  known  what  devilish  plans 
were  lurking  unseen  in  his  village — what  plot  was 
hatching — what  evil  hung  over  him,  how  quickly  had 
he  sounded  the  cry  of  alarm,  how  different  would  he 
have  acted ;  how  he  would  have  sprung  as  a  leopard 
into  their  midst,  and  torn  the  conspirators  into  pieces  ! 
But  neither  Kalulu  nor  his  friends  dreamed  of  anything 
of  all  this  evil,  and  drowsiness  stole  over  their  bodies, 
and  gentle,  unsuspicious  slumber  pressed  their  eyelids, 
and  stilled  their  minds  into  unconsciousness. 


282  MY  KALULU. 


CHAPTEE  XI. 

iling  Kalulu  is  a  Prisoner— Poor  Kalulu  ! — The  Magic  Doctor  is  burnt 
— Kalulu  is  told  to  prepare  for  Death—The  night  following  Sol- 
tali's  Execution— The  Mouse  assists  the  Lions— The  End  of  Tifum 
the  Wicked— Is  this  Murder?— Niani  calls  it  "  Justice  "—Safe  ! 
and  Free ! — Seliin  pleads  to  Kalulu — Selim  wants  Kalulu  to  go 
home  with  him— Simho,  the  Giant  pleads— The  Head  of  Tifum  the 
Wicked — They  intend  going  to  Ujiji. 

ABOUT  three  hours  before  dawn  a  body  of  thirty  men, 
under  the  leadership  of  Ferodia,made  their  appearance  in 
the  square  outside  of  their  sleeping  quarters,  the  garish 
moonlight  revealing  them  visibly  clear.  At  the  same 
time  an  equal  number  issued  from  the  dark,  cavernous 
doors  of  the  tembe,  and,  after  a  whispered  consultation 
with  the  first  party,  proceeded  stealthily  across  the 
square  to  where  Soltali  lived ;  while  forty  men,  dividing 
themselves  into  two  parties,  hastened  towards  the  gates. 
Ferodia,  seeing  all  at  their  posts,  waited  a  short  time, 
until  he  saw  numbers  of  dark  forms  glide  into  the 
square,  and  until  he  was  told  that  the  warriors  were 
pouring  in  by  the  two  gates  ;  he  then  proceeded  towards 
the  door  of  Kalulu's  hut,  and,  after  taking  a  quiet  survey 
of  the  sleeping  forms  of  Kalulu,  Selim,  and  Abdullah, 
beckoned  to  Tifum  and  the  warriors  behind  him,  and 
suddenly  sprang  in  with  a  piercing  cry  of  triumph 
upon  the  prostrate  and  unconscious  young  King,  while 
Tifum  sprang  upon  Selim,  and  another  warrior  upon 
Abd-illah. 


KING   KALULU   IS   A   PRISONER.  283 

Warrior  after  warrior  poured  in,  and  in  a  short  time 
the  three  boys  found  themselves,  while  yet  not  quite 
recovered  from  their  sleep,  bound  and  helpless  prisoners. 
In  the  meantime  the  war-cry  of  the  Watuta,  sounded 
first  by  Ferodia,  was  caught  up  by  all  the  warriors  in 
the  square,  and  was  immediately  echoed  by  each  new 
comer,  while  crowds  had  hastened  to  the  hut  occupied 
by  Simba  and  Moto,  but  only  to  find  these  wary  men 
prepared  for  a  resolute  struggle.  Neither  Simba  nor 
Moto,  however,  had  had  time  to  load  their  guns ;  they 
could  only  club  them  and  crush  each  skull  as  it  ven- 
tured into  the  darkened  hut ;  but  the  roof  was  too  low 
for  Simba  to  exert  the  full  power  of  his  strong  arm,  so 
that,  finally,  numbers  prevailed,  and  Simba  and  Moto 
found  themselves  at  last  prisoners,  bound  hand  and 
foot. 

In  a  short  time  Ferodia  found  himself  master  of  the 
village.  The  plan  had  been  too  well  devised,  too  skil- 
fully carried  out,  to  fail.  And  each  surprised  warrior, 
when  that  first  dreadful  cry  awoke  him  from  his  dreamy 
sleep,  only  awoke  to  find  himself  in  the  power  of  foes 
relentless  and  desperate.  Every  soul  in  the  village  was 
in  the  power  of  Ferodia,  so  that  he  found  himself  in  the 
morning  with  over  five  thousand  slaves — for  prisoners 
of  war  are  always  slaves  in  Central  Africa. 

The  chains  found  in  the  storeroom  of  the  King,  which 
came  formerly  from  the  Arab  camp  near  Kwikuru,  in 
Urori,  were  of  use  now,  and  into  the  strong  iron  collars 
attached  to  them  the  necks  of  Kalulu,  the  two  Arab 
boys,  and  the  most  refractory  of  the  captured  warriors, 
were  placed ;  but  as  there  were  no  locks,  or  they  could 
not  be  found,  the  eyes  of  the  folding  iron  crescents, 


284  MY    KALULU. 

which  folding  together  formed  the  collars,  were  simply 
tied  together  firmly,  while  the  hands  of  the  captives 
were  tightly  bound  behind.  When  all  were  secured 
with  their  hands  in  inexorable  bonds  behind  their  backs, 
they  were  marched  outside  by  gangs,  under  chiefs,  of 
ten  and  twenty  warriors.  Then  the  ivory,  the  cloth, 
the  guns,  the  powder  and  bullets,  and  everything  of 
value,  were  brought  forth  and  distributed  amongst  the 
warriors  and  conveyed  outside  at  a  safe  distance  from 
the  village. 

After  all  these  things  had  been  done  the  torch  was 
applied  to  every  tembe,  and  in  an  inconceivably  short 
space  of  time  the  whole  village  was  wrapped  and  en- 
circled by  the  tongues  of  destroying  flames  ;  the  straw, 
and  the  oil  and  butter  found  stored  in  the  huts,  and  the 
resinous,  gummy  substance  of  the  wood  which  formed 
the  rafters  and  palisade,  adding  intensity  to  the  flames, 
which  were  speedily  devouring  all. 

While  the  village — the  scene  of  so  much  merry- 
making, and  fun,  and  innocent  frolic,  scene  of  the 
ceremonies,  the  rejoicings,  which  have  found  place  in 
our  history — was  thus  being  ruthlessly  destroyed,  being 
rapidly  reduced  to  black  ashes,  to  be  as  a  thing  in  our 
memories  alone,  to  become  only  as  a  tradition  for  those 
unborn,  the  great  sun  arose  as  usual  in  the  east  with 
his  usual  splendour  and  grateful  benignity  to  light  the 
second  epoch  of  misery  through  which  Kalulu,  Selim, 
and  Abdullah  passed,  and  to  guide  the  footsteps  of  the 
enslaved  King  and  Watuta  on  their  way  to  slavery. 

Ah  !  ye,  my  young  readers,  surrounded  by  a  halo  of 
kindness  and  love,  by  the  bloom,  the  brightness,  and 
the  happiness  of  a  civilized  life,  with  which  Heaven  has 


POOR   KALULU  !  285 

favoured  you,  can  ye  imagine  the  deep,  indescribable 
misery  in  which  the  high-spirited  young  King  found 
himself  when  he  thoroughly  realised  the  vast  change 
in  his  condition  that  one  short  night  had  made  in  his 
existence?  Assist  me,  then,  with  your  imaginations; 
describe  him  to  your  own  satisfaction,  with  his  feelings 
all  in  one  wild  riot,  with  his  confused  senses  struggling 
to  picture  himself  as  not  having  fallen  to, this  state, 
endeavouring  to  draw  one  ray  of  brightness  out  of  the 
dark  gloom  which  environed  him,  and  say  for  him, 
"  God — the  good,  beneficent,  all-seeing  God — pity  the 
poor  prince  and  King !"  And  the  author  shall  say, 
"  Amen,  and  Amen !" 

Once  cleared  of  the  immediate  neighbourhood,  the 
captives  were  divided.  The  Wa-marungu,  with  their 
gangs  of  slaves,  chose  one  road,  towards  Ferodia's  vil- 
lage;  the  tribe  of  Meroeni  chose  another,  with  their 
slaves ;  the  Wazavila  chose  another ,  while  Ferodia, 
with  five  hundred  warriors  driving  before  them  the 
gangs  in  which  were  found  those  in  whom  we  have 
become  interested,  struck  for  the  forest  where  Kalulu 
discovered  Selim.  Ferodia  did  not  trouble  the  young 
King  nor  his  friends,  nor  did  Tifum  venture  near  them ; 
they  both  satisfied  themselves  from  the  rear  that  they 
were  safe. 

After  they  had  made  a  wide  detour  for  many  days 
through  the  forest,  and  come  to  a  place  where  there 
was  no  road  nor  any  signs  of  its  being  inhabited,  and 
having  completely  baffled  pursuit  had  such  been  ever 
made,  and  when  they  had  made  their  camp,  Ferodia 
drew  near  to  the  gang  where  Kalulu  and  his  friends 
were  found. 


286  MY   KALULU. 

Kalulu,  as  he  saw  his  hated  enemy  approach,  ground 
his  teeth  in  rage,  and  foamed  at  the  mouth  like  one 
suddenly  stricken  with  madness,  while  Ferodia  hurst 
into  a  laugh  and  teased  him  to  further  exhibitions  of 
fury,  saying : 

"  That  is  right,  my  little  crow-cock,  shake  thy  wings, 
fan  the  air  with  them,  and  utter  a  lusty  crow,  that  the 
fish-eagles,  whose  screams  I  hear  from  yonder  swamps, 
may  try  and  vie  with  thee.  I  have  wrung  a  hoastful 
cock's  head  ere  this,  and  Tifum  has  too.  Hast  thou 
not,  Tifum  ?" 

"  That  have  I  done,  my  King  !"  answered  that  servile 
follower,  who  was  close  "behind  him. 

"  Thou  hearest,  Kalulu,  what  Tifum  says ;"  and, 
turning  to  Tifum,  he  asked,  "  Dost  thou  think,  Tifum, 
thou  couldst  wring  Kalulu's  neck  for  me,  and  do  it 
deftly  and  neatly  ?" 

"  Try  me,  0  King,  nothing  could  please  me  better," 
answered  Tifum,  with  a  significant  glance  at  Kalulu. 

"  Kalulu's  neck  is  slender,  not  much  thicker  than  a 
grass  stalk.  Thou  canst  easily  do  it,  I  think,  if  thou 
wilt  hury  thy  hand  in  those  long,  gay  hraids  of  his. 
Thou  shalt  try  thy  hand  on  him  to-morrow."  Ad- 
vancing closer  to  him,  he  struck  the  hoy  in  the  chest 
with  the  hutt  of  his  spear.  "  Dost  thou  hear,  hoy  !" 
But  he  did  not  retreat  quickly  enough,  for  the  lithe 
form  of  Kalulu  shot  out  and  flung  itself  against  him, 
and  the  hoy's  teeth  were  huried  in  Ferodia's  neck,  and 
he  had  surely  strangled  him  had  not  Tifum,  lifting  his 
spear,  struck  him  a  mighty  blow  full  on  the  spinal 
column,  which  almost  paralysed  Kalulu. 

"  Thou  fiend,  and  leopard's  whelp,  thou  shalt  die  by 


THE   MAGIC   DOCTOR   IS   BURNT.  287 

torture  to-morrow  at  break  of  day;  meantime  thou 
shalt  see  Soltali  burning  for  daring  to  make  thee  King 
of  the  Watuta,  and  while  he  is  burning  thou  shalt  be 
stretched  until  thy  limbs  crack ;  and  thus  saying,  the 
angry  chief  strode  away,  rubbing  his  neck  and  fuming 
with  passion,  and  gave  orders  that  a  fire  should  be  built 
near  a  large  tree,  and  that  old  Soltali  should  be  brought 
forth. 

In  a  few  minutes  a  great  fire  was  sparkling  and 
roaring  at  the  foot  of  the  central  tree  in  the  camp,  and 
old  Soltali  was  brought  forth  before  Ferodia. 

"  False  mganga,  seest  thou  yon  tree  and  that  fire?" 
asked  Ferodia. 

"  I  see  it,  Ferodia,"  answered  the  old  man. 

"  There  shalt  thou  burn,  and  thy  accursed  ashes  shall 
remain  there  to  blacken  and  curse  that  tree,  under 
which  perished  a  false  magician.  Ho,  Tifum !  quick. 
Bring  Kalulu  here  first,  stretch  him  on  this  ground, 
with  his  face  turned  towards  the  magician,  and  let  us 
see  if  Soltali's  black  art  will  save  Kalulu  from  the  pain 
he  suffers,  or  himself  from  the  fire." 

Kalulu  was  at  once  brought  forth,  and  though  he 
bit,  and  struggled,  and  kicked,  he  was  pressed  to  the 
ground  by  overwhelming  numbers,  and  four  men  tied 
cords  to  his  limbs  and  began  to  draw  them,  until  it 
seemed  as  if  the  young  body  would  be  torn  asunder; 
after  which  the  cords  were  fastened  round  pegs  driven 
deep  into  the  ground. 

Then  the  brutish  Ferodia  used  the  staff  of  his  spear 
on  his  body,  and,  taunting  him,  bade  him  look  up  and 
see  the  false  mganga,  who  had  made  him  King,  burning 
in  the  fire. 


288  MY   KALULtT. 

The  gang  to  which  Selim,  Abdullah,  Simba,  and 
Moto  were  chained  was  brought  up  and  huddled  to- 
gether close  to  Kalulu.  Soltali  was  dragged  to  the 
fire,  and  was  tied  to  the  tree;  and  the  fire  was 
pushed  close  to  his  feet,  and  new  wood  piled  on  it,  and 
the  smoke  began  to  rise,  and  presently  changed  into 
flame. 

Then  Soltali,  finding  the  flames  begin  to  scorch  and 
burn  him,  raised  his  right  hand  and  shouted  out  with 
all  the  strength  of  his  feeble  voice,  saying  : 

"  Hearken,  thou  Ferodia,  and  ye  savage  Watuta.  Ye 
think  to  triumph  now,  and  make  Ferodia  king ;  but  the 
will  of  the  Sky-spirit  must  be  done.  Soltali  had  not 
made  Kalulu  king  had  it  not  been  his  will;  Soltali 
obeyed  but  the  voice  of  the  Sky-spirit.  Thou  hast 
triumphed  only  for  a  time,  Ferodia.  Kalulu  shall  be 
king,  must  be  king.  Thou  shalt  see  a  bitter  end,  0 
Ferodia,  to  which  my  sufferings  may  not  be  compared ; 
and  thou,  Tifum,  shalt  have  thy  head  taken  from  off  thy 
body,  and  the  kite  and  the  vulture  shall  pick  out  thine 
eyes.  Moshono,  who  was  burnt  by.  the  Wa-marungu, 
calls  to  Soltali.  Soltali  goes  before  thee,  Tifum;  and 
thou  shalt  follow  me,  0  Ferodia.  I  come,  great  Mo- 
shono, I  come.  Mosh " 

Before  he  could  utter  the  last  word  Soltali's  aged  head 
fell  upon  his  breast,  while  still  the  flames  leaped  up 
and  embraced  him  with  their  fiery  arms,  until,  finally, 
the  green  bark  cords  which  bound  him  shrivelled  up 
and  snapped  beneath  the  weight  of  the  superincumbent 
mass,  and  Soltali's  body  fell  forward,  while  the  sparks 
were  shot  up  and  the  flames  blazed  anew.  The  warriors 
hastened  to  pile  up  wood,  but  Selim  and  Abdullah 


KALULU  IS  TOLD  TO  PREPARE  FOR  DEATH.    289 

turned  their  faces  away,  unable  to  bear  the  horrid 
scene. 

Ferodia  turned  to  Kalulu  and  said,  "  To-morrow  thou 
shalt  die,  as  sure  as  Soltali  has  died.  To-night  lie 
where  thou  art,  and  when  the  sun  rises  be  thou  pre- 
pared to  follow  him.  Tifum  shall  try  his  hand  on 
thee." 

"  Ah,  Ferodia,  thou  hast  heard  the  voice  of  the  good 
Soltali.  The  Sky-spirit  has  said  I  shall  be  king.  Look 
to  thyself,  for  I  shall  kill  thee  yet.  Thou  robber,  cut- 
throat, and  coward,  dost  thou  hear  me  ?"  cried  Kalulu. 

"  Talk  away,  and  crow,  my  little  cockling.  Talk  as 
long  as  thou  canst,  if  it  give  thee  any  comfort.  Nay, 
thou  mayst  burst  thyself  with  talking  if  thereby  thou 
wilt  ease  thyself,  but  to-morrow  Tifum  shall  cut  thy 
head  off,  and  I  will  get  strong  medicine  out  of  it.  I 
have  said  it." 

So  saying  Ferodia  walked  away,  but  Tifum  could  not 
refrain  from  going  up  to  Kalulu.  He  encircled  his 
neck  with  his  hand,  and,  giving  it  a  gentle  pressure, 
said  : 

"  Ah,  Kalulu,  to-morrow  my  knife  shall  sever  that 
head  of  thine  from  thy  body.  The  pain  will  soon  be 
over,  for  Tifum's  knife  is  sharp,  and  I  will  sharpen  it 
still  more,  Kalulu,  to-night,  so  that  thou  mayst  suffer 
but  little  pain.  Am  I  not  good,  Kalulu  ?  I  shall  boil 
those  cheeks  of  thine  with  my  porridge,  and  think  as  I 
eat  them  how  often  they  were  patted  by  the  silly  old 
King  Katalambula.  Sleep  in  peace  to-night,  Kalulu. 
Sleep  well,  for  it  w:ll  be  thy  last  night's  sleep.  Fare- 
well !" 

"  Stay,  Tifum  Byah,  stay  one  moment,"  cried  Kalulu 

TT 


290  MY    KALULU. 

gently,  as  if  he  dearly  loved  the  wretch.  "  Didst  thou 
hear  Soltali's  words  ?" 

"  Ay,  certainly  I  did.     Am  I  deaf?"  asked  Tifum. 

"  Dost  thou  not  fear  the  fate  Soltali  promised  thee  ?" 
asked  Kalulu,  with  mock  earnestness. 

"  I  fear  a  mad  old  man's  ravings  !  Tifum  the  Wicked 
fear  what  Soltali  said !  Bah,  bah ;  sleep,  Kalulu,  go  to 
sleep." 

"  But  stay  one  moment  and  hear  me.  Kalulu  shall 
be  King  over  the  Watuta,  and  he  will  take  thy  head  off 
surely,  and  give  it  to  the  Kituta  dogs.  Come  here  and 
bend  thy  head,  closer,  I  wish  to  tell  thee  something," 
said  Kalulu,  as  he  nodded  with  his  head.  "  There,  so ! 

How  dost  thou  like "  but  that  moment  Kalulu 

buried  his  sharp  teeth  in  Tifum's  cheeks,  and  held  on 
with  the  tenacity  of  a  bull-dog,  while  Tifum,  uttering  a 
shrill  cry  of  pain,  could  only  release  himself  by  clutch- 
ing the  boy's  neck  and  strangling  him  to  unconscious- 
ness. Tifum's  face  bore  a  frightful  wound,  for  the 
teeth,  filed  into  a  point  in  front,  according  to  the 
customs  of  the  Ututa,  had  bitten  a  piece  clean  out, 
leaving  the  cheek-bone  exposed,  which  quite  spoiled 
what  beauty  he  had  for  ever. 

As  he  felt  the  havoc  made  in  his  cheek  the  man 
uttered  a  frightful  howl,  and  seized  a  spear-staff  and 
began  to  belabour  the  unconscious  boy.  He  probably 
would  have  beaten  him  to  death  had  not  Ferodia  ap- 
peared and  ordered  him  to  desist,  and  to  reserve  his 
revenge  for  the  morrow,  when  he  might  take  it  in  full. 

It  was  difficult  to  restrain  the  infuriated  man,  while 
his  whole  head  tingled  with  the  most  exquisite  pain ; 
but  then  Ferodia  was  King,  and  a  King's  commands 


THE   NIGHT   FOLLOWING    SOLTALl's    EXECUTION.       29 X 

must  be  obeyed  even  though  his  whole  body  ached,  and 
he  at  last  turned  away  moaning  over  his  wound. 

Soltali,  the  Mganga,  was  more  feared  when  dead  than 
when  alive,  it  seemed,  for  while  his  body  was  being 
rapidly  consumed  the  people  had  begun  to  move  their 
camp  a  few  yards  off,  none  daring  to  erect  his  hut  near 
the  awful  ashes  of  the  magician,  and  as  night  came,  with 
its  sombre  shades  filling  the  whole  forest  with  almost 
palpable  darkness,  and  thick,  dark,  formless  shadows, 
it  was  noticeable  that  they  still  further  retreated  from 
the  death  tree,  and  whispered  to  each  other  their  belief 
that  Soltali's  spirit  was  in  the  tree,  with  great  angry 
eyes  of  fire,  looking  down  at  the  camp.  Thus  the 
mortal  ashes  of  the  old  doctor,  whom  they  had  so 
cruelly  murdered,  were  left  alone  by  the  superstitious 
people,  and  Kalulu,  helplessly  stretched  near  by,  was 
the  only  living  being  within  fifty  yards  of  the  dread 
embers  which  covered  the  remains  of  Soltali. 

Tifum  the  Wicked,  too  much  engrossed  with  the 
pain  of  his  wound,  had  seen  nothing  of  this  movement, 
for  he  had  retired  to  his  hut,  with  his  head  close  to  the 
door  to  breathe  the  cool  air  of  the  night.  In  his  hut 
were  the  spoils  from  Katalambula's  village,  which  his 
own  particular  slaves  had  carried  for  him.  Among 
these  were  two  bales  of  cloth,  ten  fine  ivory  tusks,  a 
keg  of  powder,  a  bag  of  bullets,  three  or  four  guns, 
and,  singular  as  it  might  seem,  was  Selim's  gun,  the 
Joe  Manton  which  Sheikh  Amer  had  purchased  for  his 
son,  through  his  Bombay  agent.  This  accident  may  be 
attributed  to  Tifum's  cupidity,  who  had  appropriated 
this  gun  as  his  own,  on  seeing  thit  it  was  of  a  superior 
class  to  all  others,  as  well  as  the  belt,  which  contained 


292  MY   KALULU. 

a  large  supply  of  ammunition.  Ferodia  would  very 
probably  have  appropriated  such  a  fine  weapon  for 
himself  had  he  not  been  so  occupied  with  the  extent 
of  his  success  and  fortune. 

The  night  grew  deeper  and  more  sombre.  Melan- 
choly sounds  were  heard  at  intervals  through  the  forest, 
and  the  superstitious  warriors  ascribed  these  to  the 
restlessness  of  the  spirit  of  Soltali,  consequently  they 
huddled  into  their  huts,  forgot  the  cravings  of  their 
stomachs,  and  sought  in  the  cosy  warm  huts  a  tempo- 
rary oblivion  from  their  fears  and  superstitious  troubles, 
and,  as  the  night  got  still  more  aged,  even  moaning 
Tifum  became  tranquil  and  slept. 

When  the  camp  had  become  -as  still  as  though  no 
five  hundred  warriors  with  strong  lungs  and  a  healthy 
capacity  for  noise  within  them  slept  in  that  darkness, 
Niani's  light,  active,  boyish  form,  who  hitherto  has  been 
unnecessarily  neglected,  began  to  move  from  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  a  fire  where,  along  with  other  slaves,  he  had 
curled  himself  to  rest,  but  not  to  sleep,  in  the  direction 
of  the  slave-gang  to  which  his  master,  Selim,  Abdullah, 
gigantic  Simba,  and  Moto  belonged.  The  pale-coloured 
forms  of  the  two  Arab  boys  were  clearly  discernible, 
and  choosing  the  tallest,  he  crept  up  to  him,  and  gently 
placing  his  hand  over  the  mouth  of  Selim,  whom  he 
rightly  judged  it  to  be,  he  bent  his  head  low  down  to 
his  ear. 

"  I  am  Niani,  your  slave ;  be  still,  master.  I  have 
come  to  save  you,  for  I  have  heard  Tifum  swear  that 
to-morrow  you  shall  die  with  Kalulu.  Hush  !  I  have 
my  knife.  I  shall  cut  your  bonds,  and  those  of  your 
friends,  and  we  shall  all  go  away  far.'*  So  saying  Niani 


THE   MOUSE   ASSISTS   THE   LIONS.  298 

released  his  hand,  and  with  his  knife  parted  the  barfe 
rope  that  fastened  the  iron  collar,  and  in  a  second 
Selim  felt  his  neck  free  from  the  ignominious  chain. 

Niani  crept  to  Abdullah,  and  performed  the  same 
kindness  for  him  upon  the  express  condition  that  he 
should  lie  still  until  the  hint  was  given  to  rise.  From 
Abdullah  Niani  crept  to  Simba,  and  told  that  wondering 
giant  who  he  was,  and  why  he  was  there.  Simba 
understood  at  once,  and  slightly  turned  over  that  Niani 
might  cut  the  bonds  which  confined  his  hands  behind 
his  back,  and  raised  his  head  that  he  might  be  released 
from  the  collar.  Moto's  turn  came  next,  and  in  a  short 
time  he  was  also  free.  Each  head  was  now  touched, 
and  they  at  once  rose  and  followed  Niani  past  the 
sleeping  forms,  by  the  fires,  and  past  the  open  huts 
confidently,  but  still  quietly,  until  they  came  behind 
the  fatal  tree  at  whose  base  lay  the  ashes  of  poor  old 
Soltali. 

"  Now,  Master  Selim,  speak,  what  is  to  be  done  ?" 
asked  little  Niani  in  a  low  voice. 

"  Let  Simba  and  Moto  answer ;  but  we  must  not  go 
without  Kalulu,  for  rather  than  go  without  him  I  will 
go  back  and  die  with  him." 

"  I  don't  intend  to  go  either  without  him,"  said  Ab- 
dullah. "I  would  count  it  a  deed  worthy  of  paradise 
to  die  with  him,  and  by  his  side.  Here,  give  me  the 
knife,  I  will  go  and  cut  his  bonds." 

"  No,  no,  master,"  said  Simba,  "  I  want  to  go  back 
for  a  particular  purpose,  besides  rescuing  Kalulu.  Thou, 
Moto,  stay  here,  and  if  any  alarm  is  made,  then  do  thou 
run  east,  and  in  the  morning  turn  south.  Here,  Niani , 
come  with  me.  Give  me  that  knife." 


294 


MY   KALULTJ. 


They  both  disappeared  on  the  other  side  of  the  tree, 
And  Simba,  crawling  on  his  hands  and  knees,  followed 
by  Niani,  made  towards  where  Kalulu  lay  stretched  in 
anguish  of  body  and  mind.  When  he  had  advanced 
sufficiently  near,  Simba  whispered  the  boy's  name  with 
a  warning — "  Hush  !" 

Simba  was  presently  close  to  Kalulu ;  and,  after  in- 
forming him  of  his  purpose,  soon  freed  him  from  his 
painful  position,  and  Kalulu  sat  up,  though  feeling 
almost  too  sore  and  cramped  to  move. 

Simba  waited  patiently  for  the  first  feeling  of  numb- 
ness to  wear  away,  then  whispered  to  him  : 

"  Kalulu,  dost  thou  remember  Soltali's  words  ?  Sol- 
tali  said  that  Tifum's  head  should  be  taken  from  off  his 
body.  I  am  going  to  take  it  now.  "Wilt  thou  come  ?" 

The  instant  these  words  were  suggested  all  feeling 
of  soreness  vanished,  and  the  boy  sprang  up  and  was 
about  to  shout  his  gladness,  when  the  big  hand  of 
Simba  was  placed  over  his  mouth,  and  he  whispered : 

"  Nay,  not  a  word,  not  a  breath,  as  thou  dost  value 
our  lives.  Our  friends  are  behind  that  tree  ;  they  are 
waiting  for  us.  Thou  must  obey  me  now,  if  success  is 
what  thou  dost  hope  for." 

Kalulu  clasped  his  hand,  and  understood  at  once  what 
was  necessary,  and  followed  Simba,  who  was  preceded 
by  Niani,  without  further  remark. 

When  near  Tifum  Byah's  hut  Niani,  who  was  as 
cunning  as  the  nature  of  the  mammal  from  whom  he 
derived  his  name,  stopped,  and  pointed  silently  to  the 
hut,  which  stood  alone  and  removed  a  good  distance 
from  any  other  that  was  inhabited. 

Simba  turned  to  Kalulu,  and,  handing  him  the  knif€ 


THE   END    OF   TIFTTM   THE    WICKED.  295 

which  he  Lad  received  from  Niani,  whispered  to  him : 
"Stay  here  silent  as  a  dead  tree,  until  thou  dost 
hear  my  signal,"  to  which  a  nod  of  the  head  only  was 
given  for  reply. 

"  Now,  Tifum  the  Wicked,"  whispered  the  resolute 
mind  of  Sirnha  to  itself,  "it  is  either  I  or  thou;  I  think 
thou.  Selim's  stripes  have  to  he  paid  for  with  thy  blood ; 
if  not  Selim's,  then  Kalulu's  wrongs.  But  how  can  I 
ever  pay  thee  for  all  ?  Sheikh  Amer,  my  master ;  poor 
Isa ;  little  Mussoud ;"  and  the  busy  mind  fanned  itself 
into  a  white  heat  of  anger,  and  churned  the  deep  hate 
into  a  white  foam  of  fury ;  and  the  Nemesis,  in  the  form 
of  this  mighty,  big-muscled  man,  stood  over  him,  Tifum 
the  Wicked.  The  great  form  bent,  and  suddenly  drooped, 
with  two  great  bony,  sinewy  hands  clutching  the  sleep- 
ing man's  throat,  crushing,  compressing  bone,  gristle, 
sinew,  and  vein  into  a  soft,  yielding,  pulpy  mass,  until 
there  was  no  breath  of  life  nor  power  of  motion  left  in 
him. 

All  had  been  done  so  quietly — the  deed  of  stern  ven- 
geance so  quickly,  coolly  executed,  that  Kalulu  started 
with  surprise  as  he  heard  the  signal ;  he  could  hardly 
believe  it  to  have  been  consummated,  yet  he  advanced 
determinedly,  as  if  his  help  was  to  be  needed.  Think 
of  Simba  needing  help  for  such  an  ordinary  creature  as 
Tifum. 

"Cut  it  off!"  said  Simba,  and  Kalulu,  nothing  loth, 
bent  down  and  severed  the  head  off  without  one  re- 
morseful pang,  and  the  body  of  Tifum  was  headless ;  and 
the  prediction  of  Soltali  had  become  thus  soon  verified. 

Simba  and  Kalulu  were  about  to  move  off,  when  Niani 
stepped  up  and  whispered  : 


296  MY   KALULU. 

"  The  guns  in  his  hut !" 

"  Ah,  true,"  and  Simba  turned  round  and  gave  Niani 
a  couple  of  guns,  to  Kalulu  he  gave  one,  he  reserved 
one  for  himself,  then  went  into  the  hut,  found  the 
powder  keg,  the  load  of  bullets  and  ammunition ; 
snatched  a  bow,  a  quiver  full  of  arrows,  a  couple  of 
spears,  and  a  long  Arab  sword,  which  Tifum  had  also 
appropriated,  and  with  the  booty,  too  valuable  to  be 
measured  at  a  money  value  for  such  an  expedition  as 
he  now  proposed  to  himself,  he  withdrew  as  silently 
as  he  had  come. 

Once  at  the  tree  the  guns  were  distributed,  one  to 
Abdullah,  one  to  Moto,  the  "Joe  Manton"  to  Selim, 
who  hugged  it  to  his  heart,  while  Simba  retained 
another.  To  Kalulu  he  gave  a  spear  with  the  bow,  and 
a  quiver  full  of  arrows.  Niani  got  another  spear,  while 
he  also  received  the  precious  powder-keg  to  carry. 
Simba  carried  the  bullets  and  sword.  Kalulu  still 
carried  the  ghastly  load,  but  nothing  was  said  to  any  of 
the  others  of  the  deed  that  was  done.  Simba  merely 
said  "  Come,"  and  the  five  followed  him  obediently. 

"  Four  hours  more  of  night  till  dawn,"  said  Simba, 
after  they  had  got  a  little  distance  off.  "We  must 
march  south.  Come." 

In  a  hard,  dry,  trackless  forest,  when  once  a  fugitive 
escapes  it  becomes  impossible  to  find  him.  Had  Kalulu 
not  taken  the  precaution  to  strip  himself  of  his  cloth, 
and  place  the  head  of  Tifum  in  it,  it  is  probable  that  the 
fugitives  might  have  been  pursued ;  but  there  was  no 
clue  to  the  direction  they  had  taken,  for  five  hundred 
warriors  had  trodden  the  ground  all  around  while  hunt- 
ing for  fruit,  or  sticks,  or  water  for  cooking,  the  day 


IS   THIS  MURDER?  297 

before,  even  if  the  hard  drouthy  ground  might  have  re- 
ceived the  impression  of  a  few  men's  naked  feet.  And 
the  natural  questions  the  warriors  would  ask  themselves 
and  each  other  in  the  morning  would  be,  "  Which  way 
have  they  gone  ?  Is  it  north,  south,  east,  or  west  ?  or 
any  other  of  the  lesser  or  intermediate  points?"  to 
which,  of  course,  no  definite  answer  could  be  given  ; 
while  the  more  superstitious  would  say,  "  Ah !  it  is 
Soltali  who  has  taken  them  away !"  and  would  fear  to 
leave  their  fellows. 

Simba,  Moto,  and  Kalulu  knew  this,  and  though  they 
journeyed  fast,  they  journeyed  confidently.  But,  as  each 
of  the  party  was  busy  with  his  own  thoughts,  no  words 
were  exchanged  until  it  was  grey  morning,  and  day  had 
more  power  to  pierce  the  gloom  of  the  forest  than  the 
old  moon,  which  but  faintly  showed  them  their  way 
before  morning,  when  Selim  saw  some  mysterious  bundle 
in  Kalulu's  hand,  and  asked  him  what  it  was. 

"  Don't  ask  now,  Selim,  my  brother,  we  must  march," 
said  Kalulu,  and  nothing  more  was  said  until  at  nine 
o'clock  they  stopped  at  a  swamp  to  refresh  themselves 
with  water,  when  Kalulu  setting  down  his  bundle  to 
drink,  the  cloth  fell  off  one  side,  and  exposed  the  head 
of  a  man. 

"Allah!"  ejaculated  Selim,  profoundly  astonished; 
"  what  is  this  ?"  and  Abdullah  also  cried  out  in  asto- 
nishment the  same  words. 

"  What  should  it  be,  my  brothers,  but  the  head  of 
Tifum  the  Wicked  ?"  asked  Kalulu. 

"  But  this  is  murder,  is  it  not  ?"  asked  Selim,  aghast 
at  the  unsightly  and  livid  head. 

"  Murder !"   echoed   Simba ;   "  I  think  not,   young 


298  MY   KALULU. 

master.  It  may  be  with  thy  people,  but  with  us 
Washensi — Pagans  —  it  is  justice.  It  was  I  that 
strangled  him,  Kalulu  cut  off  his  head.  Was  Tifuin 
not  going  to  cut  off  Kalulu's  head  ? — and  perhaps  thine, 
for  he  hated  thee  enough,  Allah  knows." 

"  Yes,"  said  Niani,  "  I  heard  Tifuin  swear  he  would 
do  it." 

"  Well,  but  he  did  not  do  it,  and  I  am  sorry,  Simba, 
thou  hast  thus  needlessly  taken  life,"  said  Selim,  with 
difficulty  repressing  a  shudder. 

"  Selim,  son  of  Amer,  permit  Simba,  the  Mrundi,  to 
ask  thee  if  thou  hast  already  forgotten  thy  dead  father, 
thy  kinsmen,  thine  own  miseries  ?  Say,  where  is  Isa  ? 
Where  is  little  Mussoud  ?  How  was  Abdullah  treated  ? 
What  became  of  Kalulu,  thy  friend  ?  Where  is  Soltali  ? 
What  has  become  of  the  village  of  Katalambula  ?  I  tell 
thee,  young  master,  that  if  an  Arab  boy  can  so  soon 
forget  these,  I,  a  Mrundi,  cannot;  and  were  Tifum 
the  Wicked  possessed  of  a  thousand  lives,  I  would 
take  a  life  of  his  at  every  opportunity.  What  sayest 
thou,  Moto,  my  friend  ?  Have  I  not  said  well  ?'* 

"  Quite  right,  my  brother  Simba,  I  should  have  done 
the  same ;  and  I  am  only  sorry  it  fell  to  thy  lot  to  take 
his  life,  because  I  should  like  to  have  taken  it  myself," 
answered  Moto  promptly. 

"  What  sayest  thou,  Kalulu  ?"  asked  Simba  of  the 
young  chief. 

"  Here  is  my  answer,"  answered  Kalulu,  pointing  to 
the  head,  which  he  picked  up  and  tossed  into  the  air, 
smiling  as  the  head  fell  on  its  nose. 

"  What  sayest  thou,  Abdullah  ?  thou  who  art  au 
Arab,  and  the  son  of  an  Arab  ?"  asked  Simba. 


NIANI   CALLS   IT    "  JUSTICE."  299 

"  The  Kuran  says :  '  And  if  tliy  enemy  depart  not 
from  thee,  and  offer  thee  peace,  and  restrain  his  hand 
from  warring  against  theef  take  him  and  kill  him  where- 
soever thou  dost  find  him,  for  over  him  God  has  granted 
tJie  true  believer  a  manifest  power.'  Since  the  prophet 
Mohammed  (blessed  he  his  name)  speaks  on  thy  side, 
Simha,  far  he  it  from  Abdullah,  son  of  Sheikh  Mo- 
hammed, to  say  thou  hast  done  wrong  in  this  fearful 
thing.  I  think  thou  hast  done  right,"  answered  Ab- 
dullah gravely. 

"  Then,  if  the  Kuran  says  so,  I,  Selim,  son  of  Amer, 
am  convinced  thou  hast  done  right,"  said  Selim,  as 
he  hastened  up,  and,  with  an  apologetic  look,  begged 
Simba's  pardon. 

"  I,  Niani,  the  mtuma  (slave)  of  Selim,  the  son  of 
Amer,  do  pronounce  that  Simba  did  right,"  cried  the 
little  negro,  with  an  assurance  which  made  all  smile, 
and  for  a  moment  forget  their  previous  mood. 

"  But  what  art  thou  going  to  do  with  the  head, 
Kalulu  ?"  asked  Selim. 

"  I  am  going  to  take  medicine  from  it,"  replied 
Kalulu,  "  to  make  my  arm  strong  against  Ferodia, 
when  we  get  to  the  camp,"  folding  it  up  in  the  cloth 
again  as  he  spoke. 

"  Ah,  don't,  Kalulu,  for  my  sake,"  pleaded  Selim  with 
earnest  eyes;  " don't,  it  is  bad;  only  the  lowest  and 
most  degraded  do  that.  Cast  the  ugly  thing  away,  and 
let  it  be  food  for  the  fowls  of  the  air  and  the  beasts  of 
prey." 

"  It  has  been  the  custom  of  the  Watuta  to  do  such 
things,  and  if  I  do  not  do  it  Kalulu  will  never  be  king," 
replied  the  young  chief,  resolutely  moving  forward. 


300  MY   KALULU. 

"  It  has  beeii  the  custom  of  the  Warundi  too,  and  of 
all  the  trihes  around  here  that  I  have  met,"  said  Simba. 
"  Let  Kalulu  do  as  he  will  with  it,  young  master." 

"  But  thou  art  a  Moslem,  Simba ;  thou  art  not  a 
Mrundi  infidel  now ;"  urged  Selim,  whose  feelings 
revolted  at  such  a  degraded  idea. 

"  Ay,  I  am  a  Moslem  in  name,  but  a  Mrundi  in  heart, 
master ;  and  when  I  think  of  all  that  Tifum  the  Wicked 
has  done,  and  would  have  done,  I  myself  should  like  to 
take  medicine  from  it,"  replied  Simba,  with  a  vengeful 
look. 

"  But  Simba,"  said  Abdullah,  "  the  Kuran  says  we 
'  are  forbidden  to  eat  that  which  dieth  of  itself,  and 
Hood,  and  sivines  flesh,  and  that  on  which  the  name  of 
any  beside  God  hath  leen  invoked,  and  that  which  hath 
been  strangled.9 " 

"  Al  Forkan  "  (the  Kuran)  "  is  a  holy  book,  Simba, 
that  may  not  be  disregarded,  and  he  that  turneth  his 
back  to  it  shall  surely  perish,"  added  Selim. 

"  I  am  not  going  to  eat  Tif urn's  head ;  the  Warundi 
do  not  eat  men.  They  only  take  medicine  from  them ; 
but  if  the  good  book  says  it  is  wicked,  I  give  you  my 
word  I  shall  not  do  it,"  responded  Simba.  "  But  let  us 
march,  we  have  no  time  to  talk,"  and  setting  the 
example,  by  vigorous  strides,  he  induced  the  little 
party  to  strain  themselves  to  keep  up  with  him ;  and 
from  this  time  until  sunset  there  were  few  words  ex- 
changed, except  a  remark  now  and  then  upon  some 
exceptional  feature  of  the  forest  through  which  they 
were  travelling. 

At  sunset  the  fugitives  were  obliged  to  halt,  and 
seeing  a  dense  jungle  clump  before  them,  they  sought 


SAFE  !    AND   FUEE  !  301 

an  opening  which  led  to  it,  which  they  presently  dis- 
covered, narrow  and  a  little  inconvenient,  but  it  led 
them  into  a  delicious  and  secure  resting-place.  The 
camp,  which  they  now  intended  to  make,  was  surrounded 
by  an  impenetrable  hedge,  about  fifty  feet  thick  and 
about  twelve  feet  high,  of  thorn  and  cactus,  aloetic 
plants,  convolvuli,  all  interlacing,  embracing,  twining 
round  each  other,  each  leaf,  or  twig,  or  branch  armed 
at  all  .points  with  a  myriad  thorns,  through  which  a 
boa-constrictor  might  in  vain  attempt  to  pass,  a  man 
never,  were  he  armed  in  triple  steel,  least  of  all  a 
rude  savage ;  while  inside  was  soft,  green,  silken  grass, 
and  a  small  circular  depression  in  its  centre  like  a 
"  buffalo-wallow,"  which  contained  water.  Could  any- 
thing have  been  more  tempting  than  this  ?  Surely  not. 
Had  the  most  cunning  Moto  devised  the  best  protection 
he  could,  he  had  never  conceived  anything  more  for- 
midable against  naked  man  or  beast !  And  the  two 
Arab  boys  laughed  merrily,  and  rubbed  their  hands 
together,  as  they  thought  how  secure  they  were. 

Simba,  who  had  asumed  the  leadership,  as  though 
leadership  was  an  everyday  thing  to  him,  looking 
around,  said : 

"  We  are  safe.  No  Watuta  can  find  us  here,  but  we 
are  short  of  food,  and  boys  become  hungry  soon.  In 
the  morning  we  must  look  for  food,  as  we  journey 
south.  What  dost  thou  think,  Moto  ?  is  this  forest 
likely  to  last  much  longer  ?" 

"I  know  not,  friend  Simba.  I  should  think  not; 
but  the  minute  it  becomes  thinner  and  more  open  we 
dhall  see  game,"  replied  that  clever  woodsman,  with  so 
much  confidence  that  Selim,  Abdullah,  and  Niani  began 


302  MY   KALULU. 

to  smack  their  lips,  as  if  they  already  tasted  the  IUSCIOUH, 
juicy  meat  of  fat  game. 

"  Simba,  I  know  this  forest  well,"  cried  Kalulu ;  "  but 
before  I  say  anything  about  it,  I  must  know  where  thou 
dost  intend  to  go." 

"Ah!  where?"  asked  Simba,  looking  at  Moto,  and 
speaking  in  a  tone  which  was  more  of  a  doleful  echo 
than  a  question. 

"  Where  ?"  said  Moto,  in  the  same  tone,  looking  at 
Simba. 

"  I  must  know,"  said  Kalulu.  "  We  are  far  from 
pursuit  now.  Ferodia  might  as  well  look  for  the  honey- 
bird,  hiding  his  head  in  a  hole,  as  look  for  us.  Speak, 
Simba  and  Moto,  where  do  ye  both  intend  to  go  ?" 

"  Answer  thou,  young  chief,"  replied  Simba  and 
Moto,  together. 

"  I  ?  Well,  let  it  be  so,"  he  answered.  "  I  mean  to 
return  towards  the  east,  through  the  forest,  and  then 
turn  up  north  and  west,  and  seek  out  every  man  left  of 
my  tribe,  and  make  war  against  Ferodia.  Make  war 
on  the  traitorous  thief,  until  every  man  that  lifted 
spear  in  his  cause  shall  be  even,  as  this  carrion  is" 
(pointing  to  the  chilled  head  of  Tifum).  "  War,  until 
all  my  enemies  shall  fall,  and  be  utterly  destroyed  as 
the  dry  grass  of  the  summer  is  destroyed  by  a  fire. 
That  is  what  I  intend  beginning  to  do  at  sunrise 
to-morrow ;"  and  as  the  young  chief  said  the  last  few 
words  he  sprang  to  his  feet,  and  dashed  his  spear  deep 
into  the  now  unoffending  head  of  Tifum  the  Wicked, 
and  his  whole  body  quivered  with  the  fury  that 
animated  him. 

While  he  was  thus  imagining  that  he  had  already 


SELiM  PLEADS  TO  KALULU.  308 

his  enemies  low  at  his  feet,  he  felt  a  soft  touch  on  his 
shoulder,  and  as  he  turned  his  head  around  he  saw  the 
gentle,  winning  face  of  Selim  turned  up  to  him  with 
pleading  eyes,  and  heard  him  say : 

"  Kalulu,  thou  art  still  the  King  of  the  Watuta  to 
us ;  sit  down  quiet  by  my  side,  like  my  brother  Ab- 
dullah and  little  Niani  here,  and  listen  to  what  thy 
brother  Selim  has  to  say." 

The  friendship  he  entertained  for  Selim  came  to  the 
aid  of  the  Arab  boy,  and  this,  together  with  the  kindly 
tones  and  sympathising  eyes  turned  towards  him,  com- 
pletely subdued  him,  and  he  sat  down,  and  for  the  first 
time,  to  our  knowledge,  Kalulu  wept.  Selim's  tender 
heart  could  not  bear  the  proud  young  chiefs  tears,  and 
he  also  wept  out  of  sheer  sympathy. 

"  Kalulu,"  said  Selim,  when  he  had  conquered  this 
feeling,  and  could  command  firmness  of  voice,  "  when 
I  was  dying  of  hunger  in  the  forest  thou  didst 
come  to  my  aid,  and,  pitying  me,  a  friendship  grew 
in  thy  heart  towards  me,  and  when  I  opened  mine 
eyes,  and  saw  thy  large  black  eyes  rest  on  me  with  so 
much  pity,  so  much  love  in  them  for  me,  who  until  then 
was  as  one  doomed  to  die  a  lingering  death,  was  as 
an  outcast  from  Nature,  I  learned  to  love  thee  as  my 
brother.  The  blood  ceremony  was  made,  and  I  gladly 
became  a  brother  to  thee.  When  I  was  in  the  village, 
and  I  felt  Tifum's  heavy  hand  on  me,  with  the  cruel 
order  of  Ferodia  ringing  in  my  ears,  thou  didst 
again  come  like  a  good  angel  to  my  aid ;  and  in  my 
heart  I  blessed  God  and  thee.  When  Abdullah 
struggled  in  the  dark  waters,  and  the  greedy  crocodile 
snapped  him  by  the  leg,  and  drew  him  down  out  of 
eight,  down  into  the  depths,  I  cried  out  in  my  agony, 


304  MY   KALULU. 

1  Oh,  save  him  !'  and  them,  ever  our  good  angel,  didst 
leap  into  the  depths,  and  far  out  of  sight  thoti 
didst  grapple  with  the  monster,  and  in  a  short  time 
didst  bring  him — Abdullah —back  to  life  and  to  his 
friend.  When  thou  wert  made  king,  and  thou  hadst 
power  of  life  and  death  over  an  immense  multitude  ot 
warriors  given  unto  thee,  I  did  ask  thee  for  permission 
to  go  to  my  own  home  at  Zanzibar,  to  lift  the  veil  of 
sorrow  from  my  mother's  eyes,  and  thou  didst  promise 
to  give  me  wealth,  and  abundance,  and  men  under  thine 
own  command  to  protect  me  on  the  way.  But  evil 
days  came.  Ferodia,  like  a  thief  in  the  night,  came 
with  a  great  number  of  men ;  they  took  thy  power  from 
thee,  made  thyself,  and  ourselves,  and  thy  people 
prisoners  and  slaves.  They  bound  thee,  and  made 
thee — a  king — also  a  slave ;  and  until  last  night  thou 
wert  in  bonds,  and  yesterday  thou  wert  beaten  like  the 
meanest,  and  to-day's  sun  was  to  rise  on  thy  corpse. 
But  Niani — good  Niani,  whom  I  believed  to  be  created 
only  for  mischief  and  fun — rose  in  the  night,  and 
delivered  us  all  from  the  power  of  Ferodia  ;  and  we  are 
all  here  safe  from  our  enemies,  and  free  once  more. 
Allah  be  praised  for  ever !" 

Kalulu  was  sobbing  violently,  and  Selirn,  when  he 
heard  his  sobs,  could  hardly  refrain  from  joining  him, 
but,  conquering  the  feeling  with  an  effort,  he  continued : 

"  Kalulu,  my  brother,  it  is  but  a  little  thing  that  I 
am  going  to  ask  of  thee,  yet  if  thou  wilt  but  grant  it 
me,  thou  wilt  make  Selim  happy — ay,  happier  even 
than  when  thou  didst  whisper  the  sweet  words  in  my 
ear — "Thou  art  free!  Thou  art  my  brother!'  I  fear 
to  ask  it  of  thee,  lest  thou  wouldst  hurt  me  with  a 
refusal." 


SEUM   WANTS   KALULU   TO   GO   HOME   WITH   HIM.      3C5 

"  SpeaK,  Selim  ;  what  can  Kalulu  do  for  thee  ?  Have 
I  not  told  thee  long  ago  thou  hast  but  to  command  me. 
Yet  what  have  I  to  give  thee  ?  Was  not  Kalulu  a 
slave  yesterday  ?  Ha !  ha !  what  has  a  slave  to  give  ?" 
and  the  young  chief  laughed  bitterly. 

"  Thou  hast  more  to  give  me  than  ever  thou  didst 
possess,  Kalulu.  Wilt  thou  promise  it  me  what  I  shall 
ask." 

"  Thou  art  but  mocking  me ;  but  I  give  thee  my 
promise,  and  a  promise  is  not  broken  lightly  by  a 
Mtuta  chief,"  Kalulu  answered. 

"  Then  listen,  0  my  brother !  At  Zanzibar  I  have 
a  beautiful  home ;  and  all  around  it  are  trees,  great 
trees,  like  those  in  the  forest,  heavy  with  yellow  globes 
of  sweetness,  called  oranges,  others  borne  down  with 
great  fruit  larger  than  the  matonga  (Nux  vomica)  of  the 
forest,  which  are  sweeter  than  honey,  and  are  called 
mangoes ;  and  there  are  tall  trees,  called  palms,  which 
bear  nuts  large  as  thy  head,  full  of  milky  wine,  so 
refreshing  when  thou  art  thirsty,  that  thou  wilt  recall 
the  time  when  thy  mother  suckled  thee,  and  laughed  at 
the  greediness  of  her  bright,  baby  boy ,  and  there  are 
numbers  of  others,  which  give  both  fruit  to  fill  a  man's 
spirit  with  delight,  and  others  to  give  perfume,  which, 
when  a  man  inhales  it,  his  senses  become  suffused  with 
pleasure ;  and  as  for  the  vegetables  which  my  fields 
and  gardens  furnish,  there  is  nothing  in  all  Ututa,  or 
the  lands  adjoining,  to  compare  with  them.  There  are 
squashes,  and  pumpkins,  and  melons,  blue  and  purple 
egg-plants,  cucumbers,  chick-peas,  and  beans,  yams, 
sweet  potatoes,  white  and  yellow  tomatoes,  and  plain- 
tains,  and  bananas,  and  numbers  of  things  thou  dost 

x 


306  MY   KALULU. 

not  dream  of.  And  then  my  house — ah !  there  is 
nothing  like  it  in  all  Negro-land ;  it  is  as  high  as  the 
tallest  tree,  and  as  large  almost  as  the  great  square  of 
thy  village,  all  of  white  stone;  the  floors,  instead  of 
being  of  earth  or  of  sand,  are  of  white  stone,  smooth 
and  shining  as  the  stillest,  whitest  water  thou  hast  ever 
seen ;  and  the  beds  are  of  down  and  of  finest,  whitest 
cloth,  which  when  thou  dost  rest  thy  body  upon  them 
will  cause  thee  to  sleep  and  forget  all  troubles ;  and 
from  the  upper  doors,  which  we  call  windows  in  Arab 
land,  thine  eyes  rest  upon  the  great  blue  sea,  and  the 
laughing  waves,  which  murmur  of  love,  and  beauty, 
and  pleasure  all  the  day.  It  is  to  this  beautiful  home 
I  invite  thee,  my  brother.  It  is  to  these  scenes  of  holy 
love,  and  God's  beauty,  which  He  has  given  to  me,  that 
I  wish  to  take  thee ;  and  to  my  dear  mother,  who  will 
be  to  thee  as  she  is  to  me ;  who  will  love  thee  for  what 
thou  hast  done  for  her  child,  as  she  loves  her  own  son ; 
to  my  beautiful  mother,  whose  face  is  as  white  as  yon 
white  cloud,  and  as  beautiful  as  the  moon,  I  wish  thee 
to  come.  Say,  Kalulu,  wilt  thou  come,  and  share  my 
sweet  mother's  love  with  me  ?  Say,  wilt  thou  come, 
and  let  me  show  thee  the  wonders  of  Zanzibar  ?" 

Kalulu  answered  not ;  he  never  ceased  sobbing  while 
Selim  spoke ;  he  seemed  loth  to  give  the  answer  in  the 
affirmative,  yet  he  remembered  his  promise,  and  he 
remembered  it  was  Selim  who  was  asking  him  a  favour 
A  few  seconds,  therefore,  passed  in  this  silence ;  but 
when  it  was  finally  broken  it  was  by  Simba's  deep 
voice,  who  said : 

"Those  are  wise  words,  young  chief,  that  Master 
Selim  has  spoken.     Neither  Moto  nor  I  could  have 


SIMBA    THE    GLINT   PLEADS.  307 

thought  of  them  ;  but  the  boy's  heart  has  spoken  wiser 
words  than  Simba  and  Moto's  heads  together  could 
have  spoken.  Young  chief,  thou  shalt  yet  be  King  of 
Ututa ;  but  it  will  be  better  first  that  thou  goest  to 
Zanzibar,  where  thine  eyes  may  see  strange  things,  and 
thy  head  learn  wisdom.  I,  Simba,  a  servant  of  Selim, 
could  not  have  invited  thee  to  Zanzibar,  because  Simba 
has  but  a  very  little  hut,  not  bigger  than  a  camp-cote, 
where  the  hunter  has  to  coil  himself  up  like  a  serpent. 
My  hut  would  then  have  been  no  place  for  the  King  of 
the  Watuta;  but  Master  Selim  has  got  a  big  house, 
bigger  than  any  king's  house  in  Negro-land ;  he  has 
numbers  of  servants,  cattle,  goats,  donkeys,  gardens, 
fields,  and  fruit-trees,  and  his  riches  are  beyond  my 
knowledge.  Oh  !  I  see  light  and  hope  now,  young 
chief.  I  know  what  is  best  for  all  of  us.  I  know  how 
thou,  by  going  to  Zanzibar,  may  come  to  Ututa  a 
greater  king  than  Loralamba  even.  I'll  tell  thee  how. 
Through  the  aid  of  Selim  thou  wilt  become  acquainted 
with  numbers  of  rich  Arabs,  whom  thou  wilt  like  when 
thou  wilt  know  them  better.  They  are  good  men  at 
heart,  though  some  are  bad,  as  there  are  bad  men 
everywhere.  This  acquaintance  will  benefit  thee  and 
them,  for  after  thou  shalt  have  rested  a  year  or  two  at 
Zanzibar,  thou  wilt  be  able  to  induce  them  to  come 
with  thee  to  thine  own  country,  when  for  their  aid  to 
set  thee  in  thy  rights,  thou  wilt  be  able  to  give  them 
back  the  Arab  slaves  Ferodia  took  at  Kwikuru,  and 
give  them  ivory  in  abundance;  and  they  will  make 
thee  rich  in  cloth  and  fine  things  :  thou  wilt  by  that 
time,  through  the  knowledge  of  such  things  obtained 
at  Zanzibar,  be  able  to  judge  of  what  is  good,  and  what 


308  MY   KALULU. 

is  bad ;  them  wilt  be  able  to  build  thy  villages  strong 
against  every  attack  of  evil  men,  to  conquer  Ferodia, 
and  every  tribe  round  about,  to  make  thy  country 
great,  so  there  will  be  none  other  like  unto  it ;  so  that 
thy  name  and  glory  be  sung  in  all  the  corners  of  the 
earth.  To  be  a  great  king  thou  must  teach  thyself 
and  learn  many  things ;  and  this  thou  canst  do  by 
going  to  Zanzibar.  I  have  said  it." 

Then  Kalulu,  impulsive  youth  that  he  was,  sprang  up 
and  cried,  "Enough,  Selim,  thou  hadst  almost  per- 
suaded me ;  but  Simba  has  conquered  me.  I  shall  go 
to  Zanzibar,  I  shall  learn  how  to  be  a  great  king,  and  I 
shall  come  back  to  Ututa  a  strong,  big  man  like  thou, 
Simba;  then  let  Ferodia  look  to  himself.  Let  him 
live  upon  the  fatness  of  the  land.  Let  him  enjoy  his 
gains  until  Kalulu  comes  back,  then  by  Soltali's  ashes, 
by  the  grave  of  Mostana,  by  the  black  ruins  of  Kata- 
lambula's  village,  I  shall  have  fullest  revenge.  I  have 
spoken." 

"  Good — good— good,"  cried  all  at  once,  and  Selim 
sprang  up  and  embraced  him,  while  Simba  and  Moto 
took  each  a  hand  and  shook  it  eagerly,  while  little 
Niani  jumped  and  hopped  about  as  though  he  were  a 
real  monkey,  whereas  he  was  only  a  monkey  in  name, 
and  Abdullah,  after  Selim  released  him,  insisted  also 
upon  the  same  right  to  embrace  him,  and  promised 
upon  the  Kuran  to  come  back  with  him  to  Watuta  and 
Bee  him  righted.  There  was  such  joy  in  the  little 
camp,  closed  in  by  that  impenetrable  jungle  hedge, 
such  as  we  are  certain  was  never  seen  before,  and  never 
will  be  seen  there  again. 

"  There  is  one  other  little  thing  I  should  like  to  see 


THE  HEAD  OF  TIFUM  THE  WICKED.       309 

Kalulu  do,"  said  Selim,  smiling,  but  looking  on  the 
ground  nevertheless. 

"  What  ?  anything  else  for  me  to  do  ?  Well,  I  will 
do  it.  Speak,"  replied  Kalulu,  lifting  Selim's  head  up 
with  his  hand  so  that  he  could  see  his  face. 

.  "  Thou  art  so  good,  Kalulu,  to  promise  me  so  many 
things  before  thou  knowest  what  it  is  I  am  going  to 
ask.  Thou  knowest  that  I  am  very  timid  and  fearful, 
and  I  could  not  sleep  to-night  quietly  with  that  ugly 
head  so  near  me,  and — 

Kalulu  rose  immediately,  and  taking  hold  of  the 
head  by  the  hair,  he  tossed  it  into  the  middle  of  the 
jungle  hedge,  where,  rolling  through  a  little,  it  re- 
mained fixed  in  the  forks  of  a  thornbush  situated 
exactly  in  the  middle  of  the  hedge,  where  it  was  more 
effectively  buried  safer  from  all  living  creatures  than 
were  it  buried  ten  feet  deep  in  the  earth. 

"Good — good,"  cried  Abdullah  and  Seliin,  really 
more  rejoiced  and  feeling  safer  from  Tifum  than  they 
liked  to  confess. 

"  Now,"  said  Simba,  when  each  person's  feelings 
were  calmed,  "  let  us  talk  of  other  matters.  Kalulu, 
thou  knowest  this  country.  How  can  we  get  away  to 
Zanzibar  ?" 

"But  where  is  Zanzibar  ?"  asked  Kalulu,  surprised. 

"  It  ought  to  be  east  directly  from  here,  just  where 
the  sun  rises  every  morning,"  answered  Simba. 

"  I  can  show  the  way  to  Urori ;  but  what  lies  beyond 
Urori  I  do  not  know,"  said  Kalulu. 

"  We  are  too  small  a  party  to  be  able  to  go  through 
Uhehe  alone,"  said  Simba.  "That  won't  do.  What 
do  you  suggest,  Moto  ?"  he  asked  of  his  friend. 


310  MY  KALULTJ. 

"  If  I  were  anywhere  on  the  track  of  the  traders/ 
Answered  that  wise  and  cautious  old  hunter,  "  I  would 
soon  find  out.  If  I  were  in  Marungu  or  in  Usowa  I 
could  soon  tell.  Did  I  not  hear  thee  say,  Kalulu,  that 
there  lay  a  lake,  a  large  body  of  water  somewhere  about 
here  ?" 

"  Yes,  Lake  Liemba ;  there  is  no  end  to  it.  It  runs 
towards  the  north,"  replied  Kalulu. 

"  Lake  Liemba !  Liemba  !"  said  Moto  to  himself, 
like  one  trying  to  remember  whether  he  had  ever 
heard  the  name  before.  "  I  never  heard  of  Liemba 
that  I  know  of.  I  have  been  on  Lake  Tanganika  several 
times  in  going  from  Ujiji  to " 

"  Ujiji !"  said  Kalulu,  in  a  surprised  tone.  "  Ujiji ! 
I  never  heard  the  Watuta  travellers  talk  about  the 
Tanganika ;  but  I  have  always  heard  that  Ujiji  was 
on  Liemba,  not  far  from  Usowa,  but  further  up." 

"  Wallahi !"  shouted  Moto.  "  Then  Lake  Tanganika 
is  only  another  name  for  Lake  Liemba,  for  Ujiji  is  on 
Lake  Tanganika,  and  Usowa  is  only  a  few  days  south 
of  Ujiji.  First  after  Ujiji  there  is  Kawendi ;  then  we 
come  to  Usowa;  and  after  that  is  Uwemba — no,  not 
Uwemba — Ufipa;  and  after  Ufipa,  Uwemba;  then  we 
always  went  straight  to  Marungu." 

"  If  thou  canst  go  from  Ujiji  to  Marungu,  then," 
said  Kalulu,  "  or  to  Wemba  or  Usowa,  the  road  is  easy, 
if  thou  knowest  the  road  from  Ujiji  to  Zanzibar." 

"  Ah !  don't  I  ?"  answered  Moto,  in  a  triumphant 
tone.  "  I  will  find  the  road  from  Ujiji  to  Zanzibar.  I 
have  travelled  the  road  five  times  from  Ujiji  to  Zan- 
zibar, and  I  ought  to  know  it.  I  have  been  guide  tc 
Sayd  bin  Hashid from Unyanyembe  to  Ujiji;  but  there 


THEY    INTEND   GOING    TO    UJIJI.  311 

is  a  better  and  nearer  road  to  Zanzibar  from  Fipa  to 
Usowa ;  then  to  Ukorongo  and  Unyanyembe." 

"  Well,  then,"  said  Simba,  "  what  we  have  got  to  do 
is  to  reach  this  lake,  whence  it  is  easy  to  reach  Ufipa 
or  Usowa,  and  from  thence  to  Unyanyembe,  after  which 
it  will  be  easy  to  get  to  Zanzibar." 

"  I  know  the  road  to  the  Lake,"  said  Kalulu,  "  for  I 
was  on  the  lake  some  moons  ago.  It  ought  to  lie  just 
where  you  saw  the  sun  set  to-night  about  twenty  days' 
march  from  here.  But  between  us  and  this  lake  is 
Ferodia's  country.  We  should  go  a  week  further  this 
way  (pointing  to  the  south),  then  turn  round  and  go 
up,  slowly  towards  the  lake." 

"  Ngema — Ngema"  (good,  good),  all  cried  delighted. 

"  To-morrow  we  will  continue  the  journey  south,  and 
after  a  week  we  will  pick  our  way  toward  this  lake, 
and  Inshallah  !.  we  shall  see  Zanzibar  within  five  moons 
from  now,"  said  Simba. 

"  And  to-morrow  we  shall  get  food — Inshallah  !"  said 
Moto. 

"  Inshallah,  Inshallah  !"  all  the  Moslems  cried. 

They  now  proceeded  to  divide  their  ammunition,  the 
powder  and  the  bullets  for  Simba  and  Moto  and  Ab- 
dullah ;  while  Selim,  on  inspecting  his  cartridge-bag, 
found  a  box  with  a  thousand  caps  and  one  hundred 
1  ullets  for  his  "  Joe  Manton."  Kalulu  employed 
himself  in  examining  the  string  of  his  bow;  while 
Niani,  seeing  everybody  else  examine  his  weapon, 
thought  he  might  as  well  follow  their  example,  and 
began  to  look  at  the  blade  of  his  spear  in  a  wise 
manner,  and  delighted  everybody  with  the  news  that 
it  was  sharp. 


312  MY   KALULU. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Morning  in  the  African  Forest— Buffalo — The  successful  Stalking  — 
Plenty  of  Beef— Little  Niani's  Story— The  end  of  Niani's  Story— 
Sirnba  adopts  Niani  as  his  Son — The  Torments  of  a  Jungle — 
Jungle  and  Plain — The  Journey  and  its  Fatigues — The  Lion — 
The  Lion  despoiled  of  his  mane  —  A  Cornfield  —  A  Chance  of 
Escape. 

As  the  sky  began  to  flush  and  brighten,  and  to  be 
suffused  with  colour  as  it  heralded  the  uprising  sun, 
our  party  of  travellers,  cosily  asleep  in  their  camp, 
began  to  yawn  and  to  stretch  their  limbs  until  they 
were  finally  awake,  and  sat  up. 

There  were  no  tents  to  pack,  there  were  no  loads  to 
prepare  for  the  journey ;  there  was  nothing  for  them 
to  do  but  to  shake  off  the  grass  and  soft  earth  on  which 
they  had  slept  from  their  bodies,  leave  the  camp,  and 
march.  This  they  did. 

Nothing  is  so  delightful  as  an  African  forest  at 
break  of  day,  where  there  is  no  high  grass  dripping 
with  dew,  no  cane  with  its  sword  leaves  to  slash  you  wet 
with  a  showering  rain  as  you  pass  under,  nothing  but 
the  soft  brown  leaf-mould  on  the  ground  into  which  the 
feet  sink  as  into  a  thick  Persian  carpet,  thus  giving 
you  ample  opportunities  to  observe  the  beauty  of  a 
forest  at  early  morn,  without  inconvenience  or  anxiety 
on  the  score  of  your  health.  The  forest,  with  its  count- 


MORNING   IN   THE   AFRICAN   FOREST.  313 

less  trees,  each  loaded  with  its  wealth  of  leaves  and 
twigs,  seems  in  the  first  grey  opaque  light  before  sun- 
rise to  have  been  planted  full  grown,  and  decked  with 
light  green  leaves  during  the  chaos  of  night,  as  they 
stand  in  their  several  positions  row  upon  row  in  numbers 
untold,  all  wonderfully  silent  and  still,  awaiting  the 
issue  of  the  morning.  And  while  they  stand  thus  appa- 
rently labouring  under  excitement,  though  outwardly 
still  as  death,  in  the  grey  light  and  opacity  through 
which  the  trees  were  first  seen,  there  suddenly  dart 
myriads  of  bright  sheets  of  brilliant  whiteness,  which 
soon  alternate  with  some  of  the  hue  of  pale  gold-and- 
yellow,  and  unconsciously  the  brilliant  sheets  of  colour 
of  glory  have  become  indistinguishable  in  the  general 
light  of  day  which  has  at  last  come.  Then,  in  harmony 
with  the  advent  of  the  glorious  day,  the  trees  seem  to 
recover  from  their  astonishment,  and  their  leaves  begin 
to  rustle  and  whisper  to  each  other  their  gentle  com- 
ments on  the  great  change  which  the  sun  has  wrought ; 
and  from  afar,  borne  by  the  breath  of  the  wind  to  the 
human  ears  bent  on  listening,  comes  the  low  murmur 
of  wakened  life,  the  songs  of  birds,  the  fish-eagle's  and 
paroquet's  discordant  cries,  the  hum  of  busy  termites 
at  work,  the  murmur  of  lady-birds,  the  whir  of  gad- 
flies and  tsetse,  the  startling  "  crick  "  of  crickets ;  and 
away,  almost  at  your  feet,  rushes  the  frightened  land- 
rail uttering  a  piercing  cry,  and  above  your  head  flies 
the  guinea-hens  which,  unknown  to  you,  had  roosted  on 
the  tree-bough  just  above,  with  an  assumed  terror, 
which  provokes  your  smile ;  and  presently  the  hyaena 
is  heard  uttering  his  last  farewell  howl  as  he  hies  to 
his  den  to  shun  the  honest  sunlight,  and  the  lion  sends 


314  MY   KALULU. 

his  last  farewell  roar,  filling  the  forest  with  its  awful 
sound,  and  the  young  fawns  and  horned  antelope  are 
seen  browsing  on  the  sweet  fresh  grass,  which  is  decked 
with  many  a  minute  head,  and  the  elands  and  the  kudu, 
the  sable  buck  and  hartebeest,  blue-buck  and  zebra,  are 
beheld  munching  and  chewing  in  the  glades  with  might 
and  main,  as  if  they  had  a  task  to  fulfil  before  the  end 
of  some  set  time,  which  we  may  take  as  a  warning  that 
we  have  also  our  appointed  work,  and  must  be  up  and 
doing. 

This  beautiful  transformation  from  the  gloam  of  the 
morning  to  the  full  burst  of  day  was  seen  and  enjoyed 
by  the  most  poetical  of  our  travellers,  as  they  marched 
as  rapidly  as  their  waning  strength  would  permit  them 
after  the  tireless  forms  of  Simba  and  Moto. 

They  had  marched  an  hour,  and  the  whole  forest, 
which  to  them  was  a  world,  was  all  aglow  with  insect 
life,  when  Simba  suddenly  halted,  with  his  finger  point- 
ing towards  an  open  country  bounded  by  hills  in  the 
far  distance,  and  said  in  a  whisper,  "Mbogo"  (buffalo). 

The  excitement  became  general,  and  the  question 
which  first  came  to  each  lip  was,  "  Where  are  they  ?" 
but  following  the  direction  towards  which  Simba's 
finger  pointed,  they  were  able  to  discern  with  difficulty 
three  or  four  black  specks  in  a  portion  of  the  open 
country  which  apparently  was  the  same  Ututa  plain 
which  had  bounded  the  forest  to  the  right  all  the  time. 
Simba,  Moto,  Selim,  Abdullah,  and  Kalulu,  at  once  and 
instinctively  struck  for  the  open  plain,  followed  by 
Niani,  who,  with  his  single  spear,  looked  as  important 
as  one  could  well  be,  and  who  seemed  to  think  that  all 
the  buffaloes  would  eventually  fall  beneath  his  hand . 


BUFFALO.  315 

Arriving  on  the  edge  of  the  forest,  Simbvi,  in  order  to 
make  sure  of  one  of  them,  separated  his  forces,  each 
ahout  forty  yards  from  the  other,  with  instructions  to 
crawl  towards  the  animals  and  surround  them  on  all 
but  the  windward  side  ;  to  make  no  noise,  and  to  wait 
for  a  low  whistle  to  rise  up  and  fire.  After  each  of 
them  had  promised  faithfully  for  the  commonweal  to 
ohey  such  injunctions,  which  were  also  impressed  on 
their  minds  emphatically  hy  the  hunter  Moto,  the 
laborious  task  of  working  their  way  towards  the  animals 
began. 

Fortunately  the  wind  was  from  the  westward,  so 
they  were  not  compelled  to  make  any  detour  to  avoid 
tainting  the  air,  and  between  the  buffaloes  and  them- 
selves rose  several  low  hummocks,  ancient  ant-hills 
deserted  long  ago,  and  now  covered  with  dense  tall 
yellow  grass.  The  plain  was  also  covered  with  the 
same  tall  grass,  but  at  their  base  grew  the  young 
herbage — signs  of  the  coming  spring  and  rainy  season 
now  fast  advancing — which  probably  was  that  upon 
which  the  buffaloes  fed. 

To  our  people  it  was  a  serious  matter  to  fail,  as  their 
hungering  stomachs  could  not  sustain  their  bodies 
much  longer  in  their  march',  without  replenishment  soon ; 
besides,  the  excitement  of  the  escape  from  cruel  bondage 
had  vanished,  so  that  it  became  a  vital  necessity  to 
obtain  food.  This  strong,  urgent  necessity  probably 
compelled  their  caution,  and  taught  each  person  the  art 
of  stalking  much  sooner  than  they  had  any  idea  could 
be  learnt  before. 

Steadily  they  advanced,  crouching  close  beneath  the 
grass-heads,  hiding  behind  the  numberless  hummocks 


318  MY   KALULU. 

which  rose  in  their  front  at  intervals,  behind  the  tall 
mysterious  palms  whose  fan-like  leaves  kept  up  an  un- 
ceasing rustle,  and  waving  as  the  breeze  swayed  them 
up  and  down,  and  blew  them  with  a  startling  noise 
against  the  tall  trunks. 

Nearer,  step  by  step,  they  crawled  with  bated 
breath,  and  crowds  of  anxious  thoughts  running 
through  their  heads,  lest  the  slightest  error  or  alarm 
might  be  made  by  some  awkward  companion,  every 
now  and  then  lifting  their  heads  up  to  note  the  pro- 
gress they  made,  or  the  position  of  the  massive  and 
fierce  brutes  whom  they  intended  to  attack. 

Kalulu,  more  experienced  than  any  other,  had  found 
his  task  much  lighter  than  either  Simba  or  Moto,  least 
of  all  the  Arab  boys,  his  lithe,  sinewy  form  had  pene- 
trated through  the  grass  with  the  ease  of  the  young 
antelope,  from  which  he  derived  his  name,  and  had 
found  it  no  difficulty  whatever  to  stalk  the  buffaloes ; 
so  that,  long  before  his  companions  had  gained  their 
several  positions,  he  had  ventured  as  near  a  buffalo  bull 
as  prudence  would  suggest,  and  one  of  his  arrows  was 
already  resting  on  the  string  which  his  practised  hand 
would  surely  send  home  into  the  animal's  flanks  on  the 
first  sound  of  the  signal. 

In  a  few  minutes,  Simba  having  kindly  waited  for  his 
friends,  Kalulu  heard  the  whistle,  and  as  he  stood  up 
he  took  a  second's  survey  of  the  field.  Moto  was  far 
to  the  right  of  Simba,  Simba  was  next  to  Kalulu, 
Abdullah  was  a  few  yards  behind  him,  on  his  left,  with 
his  gun  pointed  at  the  same  animal  he  had  chosen. 
Selim  was  the  furthest  on  the  left,  about  thirty  or  forty 
yards  from  a  young  bull  buffalo.  This  was  taken  in  at 


THE   SUCCESSFUL   STALKING.  317 

one  glance,  and  probably  Simba  and  Mo  to  had  taken 
the  same  precaution.  The  next  second  Kalulu's  bow 
twanged.  Selim's  rifle  and  the  muskets  of  Simba  and 
Mo  to  were  heard  together,  and  there  was  confusion  and 
momentary  dismay  among  the  animals,  as  they  heard 
the  startling  reports  of  the  fire-arms.  The  lord  of  the 
little  herd,  in  whose  side  Kalulu's  arrow  was  buried  up 
to  the  feathers,  had  already  lowered  his  head,  and  was 
preparing  for  a  charge,  when  Abdullah's  gun  rang  out 
sharp  and  loud,  close  behind,  it  seemed  to  Kalulu,  who 
instinctively  bent  his  head,  and  the  formidable  bull 
reeled  under  the  stroke  of  the  bullet,  which  was  flattened 
in  the  centre  of  his  head  but  only  for  a  moment; 
for,  after  uttering  a  frightful  bellow,  he  lowered  his 
head  again,  and  came  down,  tearing  the  earth,  towards 
the  active  young  chief. 

Pooh !  the  brute  might  as  well  have  charged  upon 
smoke,  as  upon  the  young  Mtuta ;  for  a  single  bound 
took  him  to  one  side,  clear  out  of  danger,  and  as  the 
buffalo  passed  by,  exposing  his  flanks,  Kalulu  drew  his 
bow  until  it  was  almost  double,  and  sent  a  barbed 
arrow  clean  through  his  heart,  which  rolled  him  over 
and  over  in  the  agonies  of  death.  Thus  Kalulu  won 
the  first  prize. 

Simba  and  Moto  had  been  engaged  with  the  same 
animal,  which  two  bullets  well  aimed  soon  settled  for 
ever.  Selim,  on  the  other  hand,  had  broken  a  leg,  just 
at  the  shoulder,  of  the  buffalo  to  which  he  was  opposed, 
and  with  his  second  barrel  had  sent  a  shot  through  the 
body,  which  so  sickened  the  young  bull,  that  he  could 
do  no  more  than  roar  painfully,  and  vomit  blood,  sure 
signs  of  his  fast-approaching  doom.  Before  he  could 


318  MY    KALULU. 

reload  his  gun,  the  buffalo  staggered,  fell  on  his  knees, 
and  rolled  over,  still  and  dead. 

Little  Niani  had  in  the  meantime   been  skulking 
behind  a  tree,  watching  with  a  critical  eye  the  battle, 
and  now  as  he  saw  it  terminated  he  advanced  from  his 
place  of  security,  and  gave  a  shout  of  triumph,  and 
made  as  much  noise,  as  though  he,  single-handed,  had 
laid  the  three  buffaloes  low ;   but,  for  the  good  deed 
that  he  had  so  lately  done,  nobody  cared  to  dispute  his 
assumption,  and  all  laughed  merrily  as  they  saw  him 
dance  on  the  body  of  Kalulu's  bull.     Not  for  long,  how- 
ever, for  human  stomachs  were  calling  for  food,  and 
spear-blade,  and  knife  were  therefore  set  industriously 
to  work  to  carve  out  the  finest  pieces  of  beef.     Simba 
and  Moto  each  carved  out  a  hind-leg  of  rosy,  juicy 
beef,   at   the   sight   of   which  their  hunger  grew  still 
fiercer,  and  Niani,  as  he  saw  the  rich  chunks  which 
Kalulu,  with  the  aid  of  Abdullah,  extracted  from  his 
game,  could  with  difficulty  summon  courage  to  await 
the  preparations  for  cooking. 

When  each  was  loaded  down  with  beef,  the  party 
returned  to  the  forest  again,  straight  towards  the  east, 
for  its  gloomiest  recesses,  where  they  might  remain  in 
security,  while  they  cooked  and  ate,  should  any  enemies 
have  heard  the  reports  of  their  guns. 

In  about  an  hour  they  reached  a  secure  place,  a 
similar  clump  of  jungle  almost  to  that  wherein  they 
had  slept  so  cosily  the  night  before.  A  fire  was  soon 
made  with  the  aid  of  their  muskets,  by  Simba  and 
Moto,  while  the  boys,  under  the  direction  and  example 
of  Kalulu,  employed  themselves  in  preparing  slender 
rods,  pointed,  with  which  they  pierced  small  pieces  of 


PLENTY  OF  BEEF.  319 

beef,  to  plant  around  the  fire  for  a  speedy  broil.  In 
their  great  hurry  to  allay  their  gnawing  hunger,  too, 
they  threw  several  thin  slices  into  the  hottest  part  of 
the  fire,  which  no  sooner  were  warmed  than  they  were 
extracted  again  and  eaten  with  a  relish  and  satisfac- 
tion which  the  poor  stomachs  alone  could  have  properly 
described  had  they  the  same  power  of  speech  as  they 
had  of  digestion. 

While  they  were  thus  eating,  a  glance  at  the  fire 
showed  a  regular  palisade  of  slender  sticks,  on  which 
numberless  pieces  of  meat  were  impaled,  and  Simba  and 
Moto  having  thus  satisfactorily  arranged  the  cooking 
of  the  rations,  began  to  make  other  preparations  for 
the  same  purpose  on  a  more  extensive  scale,  while 
Abdullah  and  Niani  were  detailed  to  procure  wood,  and 
keep  up  a  regular  scorching  fire,  as  the  march  was  to 
be  resumed  after  noon.  The  men  selected  four  sticks 
with  prongs,  which  they  planted  at  each  corner  and 
outside  the  beefy  palisade,  and  laying  two  slender  poles 
lengthwise,  with  their  ends  resting  in  the  forks  of  the 
upright  sticks,  and  over  these  poles  they  laid  shorter 
sticks  crosswise,  and  apart  from  each  other,  which 
structure,  when  completed,  had  somewhat  the  appear- 
ance of  a  gridiron.  On  this  platform  were  laid  long 
strings  of  meat,  and  the  object  of  their  preparations 
was  soon  explained  to  Selim,  who  in  this  knowledge 
perceived  where  he  had  been  at  fault,  when  he  escaped 
from  Ferodia  on  the  march  to  Katalambula's  village. 

It  was  really  wonderful  how  much  these  heroes  of 
ours  managed  to  eat.  The  palisade  on  which  the 
kabobs  were  roasting,  and  hissing,  and  spluttering,  was 
rapidly  disappearing  before  the  veracious  attacks  of  the 


320  MY   KALULU. 

gourmands.  Some  hand  was  constantly  stretched  oufc 
to  take  and  uproot  the  defences  round  the  fire,  and 
fingers  were  incessantly  employed  in  extracting  from 
the  sticks  the  juicy  and  luscious  pieces,  and  one  mouth 
or  another  was  continually  opened  to  receive,  while  the 
jaws  of  all  were  perpetually  grinding  meat  with  their 
lips  emitting  a  chorus  of  "  auch,"  "  auch,"  "  tlap," 
"  tlap."  Though  there  has  been  an  omission  to  men- 
tion that,  over  the  body  of  each  buffalo,  before  its 
throat  was  cut,  the  blessing  of  God  was  invoked,  it 
must  not  be  taken  for  granted  that  such  pious  sons  of 
Islam  as  Selim  and  Abdullah  were,  could  have  done 
such  a  deed  without  going  through  the  grateful 
ceremony  which  the  Kuran  has  enjoined  on  all  true 
believers.  And  in  the  feeling  of  plenitude  which  was 
at  last  felt,  they  found  their  reward  My  young 
readers  who  have  never  experienced  the  pangs  of 
hunger  and  thirst  will  have  perhaps  some  difficulty  in 
comprehending  the  fierceness  of  appetite  and  voracity 
which  these  children  of  nature  exhibited. 

About  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  the  meat  was 
taken  from  the  platform,  "  done  brown,"  and  was  bound 
into  a  light  bale  of  provisions  for  each  person,  with 
bark  rope,  and  with  a  perfectly  satisfied  feeling,  the 
party  sallied  out,  and  continued  the  journey  south. 

At  sunset  they  encamped  near  a  pool  of  water,  and 
after  surrounding  themselves  with  a  stout  brush  fence, 
they  set  to  work  upon  some  more  meat,  with  an  enjoy- 
ment and  gusto  few  can  realize  outside  of  those  who 
have  gone  through  similar  experiences.  Jokes  were 
freely  made;  Simba  uttered  his  dry,  crisp  remarks, 
which  set  them  all  laughing.  Then,  when  the  supper 


LITTLE  NIANl's  STORY.  321 

was  over,  and  Moto  had  taken  out  from  some  extra- 
ordinary recess  of  his  loin  cloth  a  leaf  of  tobacco,  and 
some  lime,  and  handing  a  bit  to  Siniba,  who  received  it 
with  joyful  gratitude,  and  placed  it  in  his  mouth,  with 
a  pleasure  which  lit  his  face  up.  Moto  called  out  to 
Niani  for  a  story.  Little  Niani  was  taken  aback  by 
this,  and  blushed  as  much  as  he  could  blush,  for  his 
face  seemed  to  burn,  and  tingle,  as  he  felt  the  high 
honour  conferred  on  him.  He  answered,  he  did  not 
know  how  to  tell  a  story.  But  Moto  having  explained 
to  him  that  he  only  wished  to  know  what  had  become 
of  him  after  he  left  Katalambula's  village,  Niani  said : 

"  Oh,  it  is  soon  told.  Tifum  the  Wicked,  after  we 
came  to  Katalambula's,  took  me  to  his  own  hut,  and 
made  me  wait  on  him,  fetch  water,  and  light  his  pipe 
for  him,  and  when  Ferodia  left  Katalambula's  that 
night,  when  he  was  angry  because  Simba  and  Kalulu 
would  not  let  him  take  Master  Selim  with  him,  I 
was  marched  off  by  Tifum.  On  the  road,  Tifum  beat 
me  several  times,  and  once  threatened  to  cut  my  head 
off,  if  I  did  not  hurry  my  steps.  I  was  sorry,  and  I  felt 
as  if  I  did  not  care  much  what  he  would  do  to  me,  since 
I  was  parted  from  Master  Selim,  who  was  always  so 
good  to  me.  One  of  the  Arab  slaves  was  caught  as  he 
was  trying  to  run  away,  and  Ferodia  ordered  him  to  be 
killed.  He  was  thrown  on  the  ground  by  six  men,  and 
while  one  man  drew  his  head  back  by  the  hair,  another 
with  a  knife  that  was  not  sharp,  began  to  cut  his  head 
off.  The  blood  of  that  poor  man  spouting  up  in  the 
faces  of  the  cruel  men,  while  his  body  was  shaking,  and 
moving  about  as  he  tried  to  breathe,  I  shall  never 
forget ;  and  if  only  for  that  say-age  work  of  Tifum,  who 

Y 


322  MY   KALULU. 

stood  by  laughing,  I  think  Tifum  the  Wicked  has  been 
served  right.  Nothing  else  happened  on  the  road, 
except  that  every  day  some  poor  slave  was  badly  used, 
and  beaten  until  he  died.  I  think  that  more  than 
twenty  people  died  on  the  road.  We  got  at  last  to 
Ferodia's  village,  which  is  not  near  so  big  as  Katalam- 
bula's  was,  though  he  has  plenty  of  cows,  and  sheep, 
and  goats.  Tifum  had  four  wives,  all  ugly  and  cruel, 
and  when  Tifum  told  them  to  make  use  of  me,  those 
bad  women  treated  me  worse  than  he  had  done ;  they 
pulled  my  hair,  pinched  my  ears  and  face,  slapped  me 
on  the  back,  made  me  run  after  water,  to  tend  their 
goats,  and  bring  them  back  at  night.  Indeed,  they 
nearly  killed  me,  while  Tifum  laughed  as  if  he  enjoyed 
it.  I  then  thought  it  better  to  be  very  good,  and  do  my 
work  quick,  which,  when  Tifum  saw,  he  took  me  away 
from  them,  and  made  me  work  for  him  only ;  but  he 
was  all  the  time  saying  he  would  cut  my  throat  some 
day,  and  eat  me— and  he  used  to  open  his  mouth  so 
wide  !  I  think  I  could  have  jumped  down  into  it,  if  I 
tried  hard.  I  heard  him  say  often,  too,  how  sorry  he 
was  he  did  not  have  one  of  the  white  slaves — meaning 
Master  Selim  and  Master  Abdullah— the  Pagan  dog! 
for  he  thought  he  could  have  been  much  more  thought 
of  by  his  people  if  he  had  one  of  them.  Then  we 
heard,  one  day,  that  Katalambula  was  dead,  and  Kalulu 
was  king,  which  made  Ferodia  fearfully  angry,  and  say 
how  he  would  chop  up  into  little  bits  everybody  who 
helped  him ;  and  the  next  day,  after  plenty  of  talk,  he 
took  a  great  number  of  people  with  him,  and  came 
towards  Katalambula's.  Tifum  took  me  with  him,  and 
made  me  carry  his  spears,  and  bag  of  rice,  and  a 


THE  END  OF  NIANl'S  STORY.  323 

gourclful  of  water.  I  was  thinking  all  the  time  I  would 
tell  Simba  and  Moto  what  Ferodia  was  going  to  do,  if 
I  could  only  get  in ;  but  at  the  village  of  the  tribe  of 
Meroeni,  Tifum  left  me  behind,  by  orders  of  Ferodia, 
and  I  knew  I  could  not  help  you.  The  night  it  was  all 
to  take  place  I  tried  again,  but  I  could  not ;  and  in  the 
morning  we  all  left  for  Katalambula's,  only  to  find  the 
warriors  of  Ferodia  masters  of  the  village.  You  know 
the  rest.  I  saw  you  all  slaves,  and  I  came  very  near 
crying  when  I  saw  it;  but  I  stopped  it,  for  fear  of 
Tifum.  But  all  the  time  I  was  thinking,  and  thinking 
how  I  could  help  you  all,  but  I  was  afraid.  Then  that 
night  in  the  forest,  after  Soltali  was  burnt,  I  heard 
Tifum  swear  that  in  the  morning  he  would  cut  Kalulu's 
head  off,  and,  whether  Ferodia  liked  it  or  not,  he  would 
then  cut  off  Master  Selim's  head.  I  became  angry 
then.  Yes,  you  may  laugh ;  but  my  heart  was  black, 
and  once  or  twice  I  looked  at  Tifum's  knife  hungrily, 
and  I  thought  how  I  should  like  to  bury  it  in  his  black 
neck ;  but  no  ;  I  waited  until  after  Tifum  had  eaten  his 
supper,  and  I  heard  him  groan  in  pain,  and  I  thought 
he  would  never  stop ;  but  he  did  at  last,  and  went 
asleep.  Then  I  got  up,  with  Tifum's  knife  in  my  hand, 
and  came  to  you,  Master  Selim.  And  now  you  know 
all  that  Niani  knows." 

"  Ngema  toto,  Toto  nwema  sana "  (Good  child,  very 
good  child),  cried  Moto ;  but  Simba  stretched  out  his 
long,  strong  arm,  and  laid  hold  of  Niani  and  lifted  him 
lip,  and  hugged  the  little  mite — until  he  was  almost 
hidden  by  the  great,  strong  arms — close  to  his  mighty 
breafit,  and  poured  intc  his  ear  such  endearing  terms 
that  poor  little  Niani  had  never  heard  before,  that 


324  MY   KALULU. 

made  his  eyes  water  after  a  singular  manner,  which  he 
could  not  very  well  have  explained  but  that  he  felt  a 
great  big  lump  in  his  throat,  which  seemed  as  if  it 
would  choke  him. 

Selim,  his  son,  dear  young  master,  who  was  so  very 
superior  to  him,  and  all  whom  he  had  ever  seen,  his 
Master  Selim,  who  had  such  a  beautiful  mamma  at 
Zanzibar — his  Master  Selim,  whom  he  had  seen  dressed 
in  gold  and  silver  raiment,  in  the  beautifullest  clothes 
of  blue  and  red  silk,  and  whitest  linen,  Niani  saw  look- 
ing at  him  with  eyes  full  of  kindness,  and  a  smile  on 
his  face, — for  which  he  >would  have  gone  through  the 
hottest  fire, — with  a  look  which  went  straight  into  him, 
and  kindled  within  him  a  feeling  akin  to  idolatry,  and 
heard  the  sweetest  words  which  were  ever  uttered  in 
his  hearing  from  him.  "  Come  to  me,  come  near  Selim, 
Niani;"  and  the  little  black  waif,  who  hitherto  had 
been  neglected  and  allowed  to  grow  wild  unnoticed  by 
a  single  kind  human  eye,  was  clasped  by  his  young 
master  and  kissed ! 

"My  own  mamma  shall  thank  thee,  Niani,"  said 
Selim,  resting  his  hand  upon  his  head.  "  Thou  dost 
remember  her,  dost  thou  not,  Niani  ?" 

"  Ah,  when  shall  I  forget  her,  master,  or  you  ?"  said 
Niani;  while  from  under  the  half-closed  eyes  and 
bowed  head  rolled  the  tears  in  streams  down  hin 
cheeks. 

"  Nay,  Niani,  thou  shalt  not  say  'you'  to  me  more ; 
say  '  thou,'  because  thou  art  no  longer  my  slave — thou 
shalt  be  more ;  thou  shalt  be  my  friend.  Selim  has  nc 
slaves  around  this  fire.  Neither  Simba  nor  Moto  are  my 
slaves;  they  are  my  friends,  and  now  thou  art  also  one." 


SIMBA  ADOPTS  NIANI  AS  HIS  SON.  325 

"  Yes,  but  Master  Selim,  Simba  and  Moto  are  big, 
and  I  am  little  and  bad,  and  some  day,  perhaps,  I  shall 
do  something  wrong,  and  you  will  be  no  longer  my 
friend." 

"  And  when  that  day  comes,"  responded  Selim,  "  I 
shall  remember  a  little  boy  who  crept  through  a  camp 
of  wicked  people  in  the  dead  of  night,  while  all  others 
were  afraid  of  Soltali's  ghost,  and  came  and  delivered 
his  master  Selim  from  the  sharp  knife  of  Tifum,  and 
the  memory  of  that  deed  shall  be  sure  to  make  me  say, 
"  Forgive  Niani,  for  the  sake  of  that  he  did  to  thee. 
Forgive  him  for  the  life  he  gave  back  to  thee." 

"  Niani  will  always  try  to  be  good,  because  he  loves 
his  Master  Selim,"  the  little  fellow  said. 

"  So  be  it,"  answered  his  master. 

"  And  I,"  said  Abdullah,  "  want  to  be  Niani's  friend  j 
and  he  must  say  'thou'  to  me,  and  when  we  reach 
Zanzibar,  Niani  will  find  how  grateful  an  Arab  boy 
can  be." 

Simba  said :  "  Niani  must  look  upon  me  as  his  father 
from  this  evening,  because  he  has  neither  father  nor 
mother  of  his  own.  Master  Selim,  Abdullah,  and 
Moto  are  his  friends ;  and  when  Niani  is  big  like  me, 
Master  Selim  will  give  him  a  wife  and  garden,  and  a 
home,  and  he  will  grow  up  with  plenty  of  little  Nianis 
around  him." 

This  set  them  all  laughing,  and  the  idea  of  little 
Niani  having  plenty  of  other  little  Nianis,  lasted  as  a 
good  joke  until  it  was  time  to  sleep. 

The  fire  was  allowed  to  die  out;  but  through  the 
gloom  of  night  in  the  dark  forest,  with  the  broad, 
shadowy  boughs  swaying  oftly  over  the  sleepers,  the 


826  MY   KALULU. 

everlasting  stars,  the  southern  cross,  glittering  CHon, 
and  bright,  shining  Canopus,  searched  them  out,  hut 
they  never  looked  down  from  their  exalted  heights  on 
a  camp  in  Central  Africa,  where  were  purer  fellowship, 
or  greater  human  kindness  than  that  which  those  sleep- 
ing forms  contain  within  them  towards  one  another. 

The  march  of  our  party  was  continued  the  next  day 
and  for  six  days  more  toward  the  south  without  having 
once  emerged  from  the  forest.  They  saw  plenty  of 
game,  and  almost  every  day  bagged  something  for  the 
larder ;  but  they  always  kept  a  surplus  of  dried  meat 
by  as  a  provision  for  exigencies. 

On  the  seventh  day  after  the  scenes  just  detailed 
above,  Kalulu  thought  they  might  now  turn  west,  and 
after  going  in  that  direction  for  three  days,  might 
slowly  point  their  faces  toward  the  north-west,  or  alter 
their  direction  towards  Lake  Liemba,  as  circumstances 
permitted.* 

The  genial  shade  and  tranquillity  of  the  primeval 
forest  was  soon  exchanged  after  they  turned  their  faces 
west  for  the  intolerable  heat  and  vexation  of  a  low,  thorny 
jungle.  Their  nostrils  became  offended  with  the  fetid 

*  The  real  direction  in  which  our  people  journeyed  may  be  found 
by  any  reader  curious  enough  to  wish  to  know  if  he  will  examine  the 
map  of  Central  Africa  as  published  in  the  book  *  How  I  Found  Living- 
stone,' when  the  reader  will  be  able  to  locate  easily  the  scenes  laid 
here.  He  will  find  that  the  countries  are  laid  down  with  a  fidelity 
which  generally  belongs  to  standard  geographical  works,  that  no 
liberties  are  taken  with  the  habits,  the  customs,  or  the  true  ethnology 
of  the  great  country  of  Ututa,  or  with  the  geography  of  Central 
Africa,  neither  with  the  probabilities  of  a  life  in  that  far  region.  The 
chain  of  circumstances,  as  hero  portrayed,  alone  belong  to  the  romantic 
and  the  fictitious,  and  this  fact  the  author  would  fain  impress  upon 
the  minds  of  his  readers. 


THE  TORMENTS  OF  A  JUNGLE.          327 

rank  exhalations  of  the  cactaceous  and  aloetic  plants, 
and  black  gummy  bushes,  armed  with  many  a  horrid 
thorn,  which  struggled  with  each  other  for  place  and 
air  with  the  wanton  luxuriance  and  spontaneous  growth 
which  belongs  to  tropical  plants.  These  loaded  the  air 
with  a  pungent,  acrimonious  odour,  which  set  them  all 
coughing,  and  when  they  impatiently  rubbed  the  tor- 
mented organs  of  respiration,  they  but  added  to  their 
discomfort,  for  their  hands  had  unconsciously  rubbed 
against  some  leaves  as  they  passed  through,  and  com- 
municated a  burning  sensation  to  their  noses  and  lips 
like  that  which  cayenne  pepper  provokes.  Long 
creepers,  armed  upon  all  sides  with  ridges  of  thorn, 
evoked  many  an  impatient  word,  as  at  an  unlucky 
moment  they  stumbled  against  these,  and  were  held 
fast  to  the  great  and  severe  wounding  of  the  epidermis, 
and  pendulous  arms,  overhanging  the  road  which  they 
traversed,  caught  them  fast  often  with  their  crooked 
and  sharp  thorns  by  the  skin  of  the  throat,  causing 
severe  and  painful  wounds.  These  pains  and  penalties, 
which  the  jungles  of  that  region  impose  upon  the  un- 
lucky travellers  who  are  compelled  to  travel  through 
them,  were  but  a  few  of  the  inconveniences  and  dis- 
comforts which  our  friends  suffered.  The  whole  ground 
seemed  strewn  with  the  opened  kernel  of  a  seed  thoru, 
which  is  armed  outside  with  as  many  straight,  sharp 
thorns  as  there  are  quills  in  a  porcupine's  back.  Fancy 
men  with  naked  feet  walking  over  a  ground  strewn  with 
miniature  porcupines,  and  you  will  agree  with  me  that 
the  pain  and  torment  would  be  us  great  almost  as 
walking  over  hot  embers.  At  least  such  were  the 
opinions  of  our  friends,  as  they  were  compelled,  while 


328  MY   KALULU. 

their  faces  were  wrinkled  with  pain,  to  stop  every  other 
minute  to  extract  the  vile  thorn  kernels  which  had 
wounded  their  feet. 

Apart  from  these  miseries  of  the  jungle  were  those 
which  the  heated  and  cracked  earth  furnished.  The 
red,  drouthy  ground  was  full  of  wide  and  unsightly 
seams,  rugged  rents,  which  gaped  open  to  receive  the 
incautious  foot,  and  many  a  stumble  and  cry  was  elicited 
from  the  unwary  Arab  boys,  who,  instead  of  watching 
against  these  mischances,  permitted  their  eyes  to  rove 
over  the  inhospitable  scene. 

And  over  all  these  shone  the  sun  with  a  true  tropic 
fervour,  where,  untempered  by  the  slightest  breeze, 
with  no  friendly  tree  intervening  with  its  thick  foliage 
between  their  heads  and  the  full  power  of  the  sun, 
their  nude  bodies  seemed  destined  to  be  baked  while 
they  yet  had  the  power  of  locomotion.  These  several 
things,  the  heat  of  the  sun,  the  hot  vapour  from  the 
earth  surging  upward  like  steam,  the  prickly  bush 
and  the  frequent  stumblings,  engendered  a  violent 
thirst  which  they  all  began  to  feel,  while  the  perspi- 
ration streaming  from  their  bodies  added  more  and 
more  to  its  intensity. 

Ah  !  they  may  well  think  with  regret  of  the  grateful 
shade  which  the  luxuriant  forest  afforded  ;  they  may 
well  say  that  they  wished  that  the  forest  had  lasted 
for  ever,  for  it  furnished  many  a  pool  of  clear 
water,  the  freshness  of  which  the  pale  yellow  lotua 
flowers,  languidly  resting  on  its  surface,  seemed  to 
enhance.  They  may  well  think  of  the  joyous  chorus 
which  the  gorgeously-feathered  birds  gave  out  inces- 
santly from  morn  until  evening;  they  may  well  think 


JUNGLE  AND  PLAIN.  329 

with  regret  of  all  trie  pleasures  which  the  primeval 
woods  furnished,  which  they  have  now  exchanged  for 
the  steamy  plain  and  acrid  jungle.  But  the  road  to 
home  and  comfort  lies  through  many  a  jungle  yet, 
and  these  inconveniences  ye  have  to  suffer,  my  friends, 
if  ye  ever  think  to  embrace  the  friends  who  await  ye 
at  Zanzibar ! 

At  sunset  they  came  to  a  shallow  pool,  whose  consis- 
tence was  that  of  liquid  mud  of  a  chalky  colour.  The 
vicinity  showed  that  it  was  a  frequent  resort  for  such 
animals  as  were  benighted  in  the  inhospitable  plain  on 
their  way  to  more  northern  pasture-grounds,  and  that 
its  colour  and  unsavoury  taste  had  been  caused  by  the 
thirsty  beasts  plunging  into  its  middle  in  their  hurry 
to  assuage  the  thirst  which  consumed  their  vitals.  But 
little  recked  our  thirsty  heroes  for  the  colour  or  the 
unsavoury  taste  of  the  water  so  long  as  it  relieved  in 
the  slightest  degree  the  pangs  which  tormented  them. 

Continuing  their  journey  towards  the  west  the  next 
day,  one  of  the  annoyances  which  troubled  them  the 
day  before  abated.  The  jungle  had  disappeared,  and 
in  its  place  stretched  a  treeless  plain  before  them, 
which  was  covered  with  tall  and  bleached  grass  of  the 
last  summer's  growth.  This  plain,  when  they  had 
travelled  many  hours  towards  its  centre,  and  took  a 
survey  around,  they  found  to  be  an  oval  depression,  as 
the  jungle  which  they  had  left  in  the  morning  appeared 
to  be  on  much  higher  ground  than  that  on  which  they 
now  stood,  and  Kalulu  expressed  his  opinion  that  they 
had  begun  to  descend  towards  the  lake-land  of 
southern  Liemba,  in  which  opinion  Simba  and  Moto 
concurred. 


330  MY   KALULU. 

As  they  advanced  still  further  to  the  west,  the 
country  "began  to  heave  upward  on  the  horizon,  though 
they  seemed  to  descend  into  a  yet  lower  level.  Pre- 
sently walking  hecame  a  task  of  difficulty.  The  firm 
close  ground  over  which  they  had  travelled,  and  the 
dense  pasture-grass  changed  into  a  tall  sedge  which 
formed  tussocks,  separated  and  isolated  from  each  other, 
which  they  had  to  span  with  long  strides,  and  which 
shook  beneath  their  weight,  as  they  sprang  from  one 
tussock  to  another. 

After  two  hours  of  this  fatiguing  work  they  came  to 
a  black  spongy  ooze,  which  appeared  firm  enough  on 
the  surface,  but  as  soon  as  it  felt  their  weight  it  ad- 
mitted them  up  to  their  waists  into  the  depths  of  the 
putrid  composition  of  wet  grass  and  sedgy  mould,  over 
the  surface  of  which  trickled  many  a  miniature  stream 
of  oily  slime.  The  sword  leaves  of  the  pubescent  reed 
and  sedge  slashed  and  cut  their  bodies  as  though  razors 
had  been  lightly  drawn  across  them,  and  the  blood 
streamed  down  their  chests  and  limbs.  They  pre- 
sented a  miserable  spectacle  as  they  finally  emerged 
from  the  swampy  fen,  and  felt  the  firm  ground 
under  their  feet  once  more,  for  they  were  spattered 
all  over  with  clots  of  black  mud,  which,  under  the 
sun's  heat,  were  rapidly  baked,  and  formed  a  filthy 
grey  encrustation. 

But  heedless  of  all  this  they  urged  their  steps  until 
they  had  reached  the  ridgy  horizon,  which,  ever  since 
morning,  had  loomed  greyishly  blue  before  them.  Aa 
it  was  night  when  they  had  reached  this  elevation,  thej 
rested  here,  completely  worn  out  with  the  dire  march  of 
the  day,  and  so  great  was  their  fatigue  that  they  did  not 


THE  JOURNEY  AND  ITS  FATIGUES.  331 

pay  much  heed  to  the  thirst  they  otherwise  would  have 
suffered  from. 

Long  before  day  on  the  third  morning  they  were  on 
the  way  again,  looking  with  dismay  at  the  extensive 
plain  which  waved  and  heaved  before  them  like  a  sea, 
and  throughout  all  its  prospect  promised  no  ameliora- 
tion of  the  fatigue  and  pain  they  had  endured  the  day 
before.  Away,  as  far  as  the  vision  could  command,  the 
land  rose  in  successive  ridges,  of  a  whitish  hue,  which 
they  knew  to  be  the  result  of  the  dry  and  parched 
grass  which  clothed  them.  It  was  through  such  an 
inhospitable  country  the  march  of  the  third  day  west- 
ward took  them. 

On  the  fourth  morning  Kalulu  chose  a  broad  ridge 
which  ran  north-westerly,  and  led  the  way  along  its 
spine,  whence  they  obtained  views  of  all  around.  Now 
and  then  the  travellers  dipped  into  hollows,  but  regained 
rising  ground  as  oft  as  they  could,  and  towards  night 
they  were  gratified  by  observing  dark  mountainous 
masses  in  the  distance,  which  they  were  told  would  be 
reached  in  about  twelve  hours'  march  the  next  day. 

The  night  of  the  fifth  day  verified  the  prediction  of 
Kalulu.  for  they  found  themselves  at  the  base  of  a 
conical  hill,  near  a  stream  of  pure  water,  close  by  a 
bamboo  jungle,  whose  vivid  green  leaves  afforded  a 
grateful  contrast  to  the  bleached  grass,  through  which 
daily  grew  into  greater  importance  the  noisy  but 
clear  rivulet,  which  brawled  over  pebbles  and  gravel 
bottom  to  the  impetuous  stream  thundering  down 
rocky  slopes,  past  granite  and  basaltic  pinnacles,  in 
foamy  sheets  and  curved  round  bends,  with  moan  and 
wail,  until  it  gained  the  level  lea,  where  it  flowed  tran- 


332  MY   KALULU. 

quilly  on  towards  its  eternity.  They  plunged  through 
leafy  woods,  where  the  sycamore  was  in  its  glory  and 
towered  aloft  in  an  enormous  globe,  acknowledged  king 
of  trees  ;  through  bamboo  jungles,  through  park  lands 
of  unusual  beauty,  by  conical  hills,  and  along  the  base 
of  ridges  of  gray  rock,  defiling  through  deep  ravines, 
until  they  finally  came  to  a  verdant  champaign  dotted 
here  and  there  with  noble  trees,  where  the  swards  were 
as  soft  as  velvet.  And  all  these  days  they  had  been 
descending  slowly  but  surely  towards  the  lake  they 
were  in  search  of,  and  the  vigorous  young  grass  which 
now  gladdened  their  eyes  informed  them  that  they  were 
not  far  from  it.  They  formed  their  camp,  warmed 
their  last  morsel  of  dried  meat,  and  comforted  each 
other,  that  in  such  a  land  they  need  not  be  long  looking 
for  game. 

About  midnight  they  were  roused  from  their  slumbers 
by  the  roar  of  a  lion,  apparently  very  near  them,  and 
Moto  said,  as  soon  as  he  could  collect  his  faculties : 

"  What  did  I  tell  ye  ?  I  knew  such  a  country  as  this 
must  be  full  of  game,  and  the  roar  of  that  beast  con- 
firms it,  for  a  lion  is  never  found  except  where  there  is 
food  for  him,  but,  Selim,  thou  must  be  ready  with  thy 
rifle,  for  if  the  fellow  is  very  hungry  he  will  try  to  take 
one  of  us." 

"  I  see  him,"  whispered  Kalulu.  "  There !  look  at 
him ;  do  ye  not  see  that  dark  form  slowly  moving 
past  that  big  tree  now  ?  There !  he  stops  and  looks 
towards  us !" 

"  Hush !"  whispered  Simba,  "  he  is  coming.  Be  ready 
and  sure  with  thy  gun,  young  master  !" 

"  Shall  I  fire  now  ?"  asked  Selim  in  a  low  tone. 


THE  LION.  333 

"  No,  no,  no,"  replied  Moto.  "  Wait  until  I  give 
the  word.  Pooh,  young  master,  thou  must  drive  thy 
ball  through  and  through  his  head.  It  will  never  do  to 
wound  him." 

The  sound  of  the  pulsations  in  their  bodies  might 
almost  have  been  heard,  as  still  as  the  tree  stem  under 
whose  leafage  they  were  crouching,  they  waited  the 
ferocious  and  powerful  thief  and  prowler  who  ranges 
at  will,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour,  throughout  the 
long  night  in  the  game  lands  of  Africa.  Fortunate 
was  it  for  some  of  them  that  he  signaled  his  presence 
in  the  forest  with  that  first  loud  roar,  for  had  he  but 
crept  to  them,  unwarning,  as  he  was  now  doing,  what  a 
terrible  confusion  he  had  thrown  the  panic-stricken 
people  into !  Not  a  sound  was  heard  as  he  neared  them. 
It  was  only  by  the  approaching  bulk  and  dark  loom  of 
him  they  knew  he  was  advancing ;  but  presently  he 
again  stopped,  and  they  heard  the  soft  brushing  of  the 
grass,  probably  made  with  his  tail,  as  he  twirled  and 
tossed  it  about  wantonly,  and  through  the  gloom  they 
saw  two  specks  of  luminous  light,  shine  like  miniature 
lanterns,  by  which  Selim  was  able  to  take  aim.  The 
hand  of  Moto  lightly  resting  on  the  Arab-boy's  shoul- 
ders, warned  him  and  restrained  him  from  firing. 

For  a  moment  the  lion  stood  surveying  the  creatures 
he  knew  to  be  crouched  under  the  tree.  He  then  was 
seen  to  move  to  the  left,  as  if  he  were  about  to  make  a 
circuit  round  them,  but  at  every  step  he  took  Selim 
turned  his  gun,  resting  on  his  knee,  at  him,  completely 
covering  him.  Suddenly  he  halted  and  confronted 
them,  and  a  loud  appalling  roar  broke  on  their  startled 
ears,  terrible  enough  in  its  volume  and  sound  to 


334  MY   KALULU. 

unnerve  the  stoutest,  and  which  caused  little  Niani  and 
Abdullah  to  shrink  behind  Sirnba  and  Moto,  who  in  the 
meantime  had  prepared  their  guns  lest  Selim's  nerve 
might  fail  him  at  the  critical  and  trying  moment.  The 
form  of  the  lion,  now  fearfully  plain,  came  to  the  earth 
with  an  almost  imperceptible  downward  movement,  and 
each  second  as  it  passed,  while  he  waited  for  the  com- 
mand, was  freighted  with  keenest  anxiety  to  Selim. 

Kalulu  warned  Moto  that  the  beast  was  preparing  for 
a  spring.  Then  Moto  bade  all  be  ready,  and  the  word 
"  Piga"  (fire)  was  heard,  sharp  and  peremptory,  and  the 
three  guns  simultaneously  belched  flame  and  fire,  lit  up 
the  form  of  the  then  uprising  lion,  and  a  savage  cry 
and  dull  heavy  thud  upon  the  earth  announced  to  these 
anxious  souls  that  the  lion's  spring  was  cut  short,  and 
that  he  was  either  dying  or  was  dead. 

They  hastily  raked  the  hot  embers  together,  and, 
throwing  straw  on  it,  soon  blew  it  into  a  bright  blaze 
which  threw  a  light  over  the  late  scene  of  terror,  and 
showed  the  lion's  form  stretched  on  its  right  side,  with 
its  left  fore-paw,  vainly  beating  the  air,  and  the  opened 
jaws,  the  gleaming  white  teeth,  and  protruding  tongue, 
and  the  head  almost  split  asunder,  where  two  bullets 
had  entered  home  to  the  brain,  and  robbed  him  of  the 
cruel  life  which  only  endured  to  rend  and  devour  prey. 

"  Ah  ha,  lion !  thou  greedy  beast,"  cried  Niani,  hop- 
ping about  as  light  as  a  young  springbok.  "  Thou  didst 
think  to  eat  Niani,  thou  cruel  one.  Father  Simba, 
rightly  called  '  lion,'  and  Master  Selim,  and  friend 
Moto  have  given  thee  as  good  as  thou  didst  intend  to 
have  given  me.  He  will  roar  no  more,  will  he,  chief  ?* 
he  suddenly  asked  Kalulu. 


THE  LION  DESPOILED  OF  HIS  MASK.  335 

"  No,  little  one,"  responded  that  more  decorous  and 
dignified  youth ;  "  he  will  haunt  the  forest  no  more,  nor 
startle  the  antelopes  with  his  roar  during  the  gloom  of 
night.  Thou  mayst  sleep  in  peace  now,  Niani." 

"  Ay,"  added  Selim,  "  and  dream  of  the  sweet  and 
sugared  hulwa  (sweetmeats)  and  dates  of  Muscat,  and  of 
the  pretty  jackets  with  silver  lace  on  them,  he  is  going 
to  get  from  me  at  Zanzibar." 

"  Yes,  and  the  red  fez  with  the  gold  tassel  which 
his  friend  Abdullah  will  give  him,"  said  that  Arab  youth. 

"  And  he  must  not  forget  the  little  wife  and  lots  of 
Nianis  he  is  going  to  get  by-and-by,"  added  Simba, 
as  he  walked  forward  closer  to  the  dead  Simba,  after 
whom  he  was  named. 

"  He  will  do  there  until  morning,"  said  Moto.  "  Let 
us  continue  our  sleep,  or  do  ye  all  go  to  sleep  while  I 
watch,  because  this  carrion  may  bring  others  in  search 
of  him,"  which  good  advice  was  soon  adopted,  and  after 
some  little  time  had  passed  all,  except  Moto,  had 
resumed  their  slumber. 

As  the  horizon  was  greying  in  the  east  Moto  awoke 
his  companions,  who  set  at  once  to  work  to  make  a  fire 
to  warm  themselves  after  the  chilly  night-dew.  Kalulu 
cut  off  the  claws  of  the  lion,  which  he  gave  to  Siinba, 
Moto,  and  Selim,  while  the  fourth  paw's  claws  he  offered 
to  Abdullah,  and  when  refused  by  him  he  reserved  for 
himself. 

Simba  also  stripped  the  splendid  furry  mane  from  the 
lion's  neck  and  cut  it  into  six  equal  strips,  which  he 
divided  amongst  his  companions,  and  then  suggested 
that  the  journey  be  continued,  and  that  each  should 
keep  a  bright  look-out  for  game. 


OOO  MY   KALTJLTJ. 

Within  an  hour  Simha  saw  a  kudu,  and  leaving  his 
companions  alone,  he  proceeded  after  it,  and  in  a  few 
moments  the  crack  of  his  gun  was  heard,  and  his  friends, 
with  infinite  satisfaction,  said  that  his  shot  was  effec- 
tive, and,  running  up  to  him,  were  just  in  time  to  hear 
him  utter  his  "  Bismillah  "  (in  the  name  of  God),  and 
to  see  him  draw  his  knife  to  sever  the  throat  of  the 
fine  animal. 

Moto,  while  the  juicy  steaks  were  broiling  over  red 
coals,  and  the  jaws  of  his  companions  were  already  hard 
at  work,  proposed  that  after  the  long  march  they  should 
rest  that  day  and  strengthen  themselves  with  meat ; 
but  Simba  and  Kalulu  were  for  prosecuting  the  journey 
until  they  should  get  a  sight  of  the  Lake  Liemba,  and 
after  hearing  Kalulu's  reasons  Selim  concurred  in  the 
proposition,  though  Abdullah  and  Niani  sided  with 
Moto,  pleading  their  fatigue. 

They  rested  until  noon,  however,  and  by  this  time 
Niani  and  Abdullah  felt  so  strengthened  with  the  meat 
they  had  eaten  and  digested,  that  they  declared  them- 
selves strong  enough  to  march  a  month  longer,  which 
statement  was  received  with  pleasure  by  all. 

The  same  champaign  spread  out  on  either  side  of 
them  as  they  continued  their  journey,  as  beautiful  as 
when  it  first  was  revealed   to  them,  and  in  the  far 
distance  they  saw  herds  upon  herds  of  buffalo,  giraffe 
and  antelope  feasting  on  the  rich  grass. 

Here  and  there,  to  vary  the  monotony,  rose  a  clump 
of  mimosa,  or  a  tall  tamarind,  or  a  silk  cotton  tree,  or 
a  group  of  stately  palmyra,  adding  grace  and  beauty  to 
the  picture,  and  now  and  then  they  passed  a  low 
thicket  of  brush  and  thorn. 


A   CORNFIELD  !  337 

Above,  over  their  heads,  soared  the  kite  and  the 
bustard,  the  vulture  and  the  hawk,  searching  with  keen 
eyes  for  prey,  while  the  smaller  birds  made  the  groves 
and  the  thickets  and  the  lordly  trees  merry  with  their 
chirping  song. 

There  was  such  repose  and  tranquillity,  and  a  feeling 
of  perfect  security  in  the  scene,  that  the  Arab  boys 
wished  it  would  last  until  it  was  replaced  by  the  happier 
scenes  of  Zanzibar.  Poor  youths  !  well  they  might  wish 
it,  after  the  disagreeabilities  of  travel  they  had  encoun- 
tered in  all  shapes  during  their  short  stay  in  Africa. 
But  to  make  even  this  pleasant  view  one  of  horror,  to 
transform  its  peaceful  aspect  into  one  ominous  and  fatal 
to  them,  it  needed  but  fifty  warriors  of  Ferodia  to 
make  their  appearance  before  them,  and  how  quickly 
were  it  all  changed,  and  to  make  even  the  jungle  and 
treeless  plain  a  paradise  compared  to  it ! 

Kalulu  ventured  a  remark  that  evening,  as  they  were 
comfortably  collected  around  the  camp-fire,  that  he  did 
not  think  such  a  beautiful  and  rich  country  could  be 
without  inhabitants  somewhere  in  the  neighbourhood. 
At  least,  said  he,  he  had  always  found  it  so,  and  he 
thought  that  on  the  morrow,  or  the  next  day,  they 
must  see  signs  of  cultivation  and  population,  as  they 
must  be  rapidly  nearing  the  lake. 

The  next  morning,  after  they  had  journeyed  a  few 
hours,  Simba,  who  was  in  advance,  cried  out  that  he 
saw  a  cornfield,  which  sent  a  momentary  feeling  of 
terror  into  the  minds  of  his  younger  companions ;  but, 
habituating  themselves  to  the  sight  of  it,  they  became 
reassured,  as  they  remembered  that  Ferodia  must  be 
far  away,  and  that  possibly  the  people  had  never  heard 


338  MY   KALULU. 

of  a  man  who  had  made  himself  a  "bugbear  to  them  by 
his  ferocious  disposition  and  cruel  character. 

In  an  hour  or  so,  after  skirting  the  cornfield,  they 
came  to  a  river,  brown  and  deep,  and  about  twenty 
yards  wide,  flowing  towards  the  north,  and  while  they 
were  hugging  the  thick  tall  spear-grass  which  grew 
along  the  bank,  Niani  uttered  a  low  cry,  and  pointed 
with  his  finger  towards  something  that  was  hidden 
near  the  bank.  Kalulu  retraced  his  steps  quickly  to 
observe  what  had  escaped  his  eyes,  and  he  saw  a  canoe 
with  four  paddles  in  it ! 

He  was  not  long  in  imparting  the  tidings,  and  the 
party  drew  together  for  a  whispered  consultation  ;  but 
Moto  advised  strongly  that  they  should  not  expose 
themselves,  but  that  they  should  retreat  at  once  into 
the  first  thicket,  a  piece  of  prudent  counsel  which  was 
acted  upon  as  soon  as  intimated. 

They  found,  about  two  hundred  yards  away  from  the 
object  of  their  surprise  and  concern,  a  suitable  place  in 
a  dense  bush,  wherein  they  crouched  down,  after  they 
had  posted  Niani  to  observe  narrowly  from  the  entrance 
for  any  suspicious  object,  for  a  discussion  about  their 
future  movements. 

"  Who  do  you  think  these  people  are,  Kalulu  ?"  asked 
Simba. 

The  young  chief  answered  that  he  thought  the  tribe 
was  that  of  the  Wa-liemba,  and  that  the  canoe  belonged 
to  a  party  of  hunters  from  the  village,  who  were  out 
looking  for  game. 

Moto  then  suggested  that  they  should  wait  until 
near  midnight  and  get  into  the  canoe  and  float  down 
the  river.  Simba  and  Kalulu  concurred,  and  thought  it 


A   CHANCE   OF   ESCAPE.  339 

would  be  a  good  thing,  and  an  easy  way  of  reaching 
the  lake ;  but  Selim  and  Abdullah  strongly  demurred 
to  the  proposition,  as  the  act  would  be  one  of  hostility 
against  a  tribe  that  so  far  had  done  nothing  to  them, 
besides  being  dishonest.  Simba  and  Moto,  however, 
aided  by  Kalulu,  brought  such  powerful  arguments  to 
bear  against  the  two  Arab  boys  that  they  were  silenced. 
They  were,  said  they,  escaping  from  a  land  where  every 
man's  hand  was  raised  against  them;  where  a  small 
party  like  their  own  only  invited  attack  from  those  who 
felt  themselves  strongest,  against  whom,  however  skilful 
they  managed  their  movements,  they  could  not  expect 
to  be  always  able  to  cope  successfully.  Prudence  and 
safety  suggested  to  them  this  means  to  avoid  trouble 
and  recapture,  and  if  they  did  not  avail  themselves  of 
this  happy  opportunity,  they  might,  perhaps,  in  a  few 
hours,  be  cursing  their  squeainishness  and  irresolution, 
while  lamenting  their  fate  in  bonds  more  cruel  than 
any  they  had  undergone  while  in  Ferodia's  power. 
Before  such  considerations  Selim  and  Abdullah  sub- 
mitted to  the  superior  judgment  and  craft  of  Moto  and 
Simba,  and  said  no  more,  though  to  each  other  they 
regretted  that  such  a  step  had  to  be  taken. 

Night  came,  without  anything  alarming  having 
occurred,  and  Kiani  was  called  from  his  watch,  and 
whatever  they  said  among  themselves  until  the  hour  of 
departure  was  said  so  low  that  no  one  could  have  heard 
their  voices  even  had  seme  straggler  by  accident  been 
outside  the  bush. 


340  MY   KALULU. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Dowii  the  River — The  Lake  at  Last — Selim  describes  the  Lake's 
Beauties— Kalulu  answers  Selim— Kalulu  does  not  believe  in 
Selim's  Sky-spirit — The  Journey  on  the  Lake — Selim  shoots  a 
Zebra — Selim's  furious  ride  on  a  Zebra — Selim  safe — The  Tempest 
on  the  Lake — Slaves  again. 

THE  time  to  make  a  bold  stroke  towards  regaining  a 
country  where  they  might  meet  friends  came  about 
three  hours  after  darkness  had  fallen  upon  the  earth. 
No  sound  had  been  heard  to  cause  alarm :  the  bull- 
frogs growled  inharmoniously  among  the  wild  spear- 
grass  ;  the  bull-crocodile  woke  the  echoes  with  his 
hoarse  roar;  the  black  ibis  had  long  ago  hushed  its 
harsh  screams.  It  was  surely  time  to  be  astir,  for  at 
this  time  of  night  peaceful  Africans  or  weak  parties 
seldom  venture  out  of  their  villages. 

They  soon  found  the  canoe,  and  without  exchanging 
a  word  the  men  and  boys  cautiously  got  in,  and  Simba 
and  Moto,  each  taking  a  paddle,  drove  the  boat  out 
until  it  reached  the  flood,  and  silently  dipping  their 
paddles  in  the  water  they  guided  their  boat  to  the 
opposite  side,  and  under  the  lee  of  the  tall  grass  and 
mangrove  trees  impelled  her  along  noiselessly. 

They  came  abreast  of  the  village,  and  they  rested  on 
their  paddles ;  they  passed  it,  and  the  work  was  resumed 
with  caution.  Once  beyond  the  fields,  Kalulu  and  Selim 


DOWN    THE   RIVER.  341 

each  took  a  paddle,  and  the  increased  muscle  soon  sent 
her  swiftly  gliding  down.  They  were  now  passing 
through  an  uncultivated  tract,  and  Simha  exerted  his 
giant  strength,  and  Moto  his  sinew  and  muscle  to  the 
work,  and  the  rapid  progress  they  were  making  was 
seen  hy  the  swift  flight  of  trees  and  branches  and  tall 
cane  by  them. 

The  stars,  in  bright  galaxies  and  shiny  myriads,  lit 
their  course,  the  river  flow  aided  them,  and  the  rapid 
rate  at  which  they  went  exhilarated  them.  They  were 
probably  going  down  the  river  at  the  rate  of  five  miles 
an  hour,  thus  paddling  with  the  current ;  nine  hours  of 
such  work  would  put  them  out  of  reach  of  danger  by 
morning,  even  should  they  be  pursued ;  and  provided 
they  paddled  on  unseen  by  the  natives  no  trace  would 
be  left  behind  by  them. 

This  was  a  happy  and  expeditious  way  of  travelling 
towards  home,  thought  our  people.  The  longest  day's 
march  was  nothing  compared  to  the  number  of  miles 
that  may  be  travelled  down  stream,  for  even  should 
they  rest  awhile  the  friendly  current  still  conveyed 
them  down  towards  their  destination.  So,  blessing 
your  stars,  and  your  fortune,  glide  on  my  heroes,  glide 
down  until  morning ! 

The  day  dawned  and  revealed  their  surroundings, 
prominent  hills,  all  crowned  with  tall  trees,  with 
slopes  descending  rapidly  to  the  river's  edge,  a  straight 
course  before  them;  the  current  swifter;  sometimes 
racing  past  the  rocks  with  the  speed  of  a  rapid,  and 
not  a  sign  of  cultivation  about  them  anywhere.  Cheered 
by  the  auspicious  outlook  they  bent  to  their  paddlea 
with  will  and  vigor r. 


342  MY   KALULU. 

Beyond  the  hill-country  the  river  broadened  and 
became  sluggish  in  its  flow ;  tall  matete  cane  towered 
above  them  to  the  height  of  bamboo.  This  also  was 
cheering,  for  except  fishermen  no  tribe  cares  to  live  in 
such  a  sickly  neighbourhood.  After  resting  a  short 
time  and  recruiting  their  strength  with  a  breakfast  of 
dried  meat,  they  continued  their  course.  Low,  sandy 
islands  rose  in  mid-stream,,  covered  with  reeds,  on 
which  lay,  basking  in  the  morning  sun,  several  croco- 
diles, who  rushed  to  their  liquid  homes  at  hearing  the 
sound  of  the  paddles,  and  on  seeing  the  intruding  canoe. 
On  our  friends  rowed,  past  mangroves  and  groups  of 
Eschinomense,  which  flung  their  random  roots  out  in 
all  directions;  past  sandy  isles  and  patches  of  sand- 
bars; through  narrow  channels,  along  which  they 
raced,  whither  they  knew  not,  whither  they  cared  not, 
so  they  took  them  to  the  inland  sea  they  were  in 
search  of. 

At  noon  our  party  halted  in  the  depths  of  a  mangrove 
swamp,  and  went  to  sleep  in  the  bottom  of  the  canoe. 
In  the  dark  night  they  woke  thoroughly  refreshed,  and 
tasked  their  powers  of  digestion  with  some  more  beef, 
and  then  paddled  out  to  the  stream  once  more.  Another 
night  was  passed  under  the  beamy  stars  and  dark  blue 
sky,  while  mild  breezes  bathed  their  hot  brows,  and  tall 
cane  gently  nodded  their  heads  as  a  token  of  farewell, 
and  the  leaves  sighed  their  regrets  at  the  evanishing 
canoe.  The  water  broke  in  wavelets  against  her  side, 
and  formed  a  foamy  wake  behind.  The  bull  crocodile 
sonorously  roared,  and  the  bull  hippo,  at  his  banquet  of 
tiger  grass,  uttered  his  deep  base  bellow,  which  strange 
noises  the  startled  night  caught  up  and  pealed  across 


THE   LAKE    AT   LAST  !  343 

the  swampy  fens  and  morasses,  rousing  the  indignant 
and  protesting  frogs.  Still  silent  sat  the  rowers,  ut- 
tering no  words,  speechless  as  shadows ;  while  the 
canoe  cleft  the  murky-faced  river,  glided  swiftly  under 
the  nodding  reeds  and  sombrous  mangrove,  and  halted 
not  for  frog  or  crocodile. 

And  morning  came ;  and  as  the  rising  sun  began  to 
drive  the  mist  of  night  away — lo !  the  lake  at  last ! 
Liemba's  lake !  And  the  hitherto  speechless  rowers 
burst  into  a  triumphant  shout  and  an  enraptured 
"  Ah !"  as  they  thought  the  goal  was  won. 

Let  each  reader  fancy  to  himself  the  expanding  view 
of  the  silver  grey  waters  of  the  lake;  its  miniature 
waves  lifting  their  snowy  crests  as  they  felt  the  force 
of  the  gentle  gale ;  the  sun  reflected  a  thousand  times 
as,  rising  above  the  eastern  horizon,  it  slanted  over  the 
heads  of  the  joyous  rowers  and  mirrored  itself  in  the 
tiny  waves  and  troughs.  On  the  left,  the  lake-shore 
studded  with  many  a  hummock  cone  and  blue  hill,  and 
between  each  the  shadowy  forest  glades ;  and  along  the 
margin  of  the  shore  a  strip  of  white  sand,  laved  by 
whiter  foam.  And  now  the  canoe  is  quite  out  of  the 
river  current,  and  points  up  the  lake,  with  glorious 
scenery  awaiting  it  on  the  right,  brown  rock  moun- 
tains receding  from  the  water's  edge  to  lofty  altitudes, 
while  their  slopes  contiguous  are  enriched  with  tier 
upon  tier  of  luxuriant  and  green  mimosa,  and  tamarind 
of  darker  green.  This  was  the  prospect  which  greeted 
them  after  their  venturesome  flight  with  a  canoe  be- 
longing to  other  people,  after  rowing  over  one  hundred 
miles  in  twenty-five  hours,  down  the  river. 

But  they  were  not  safe  yet ;  their  pursuers  might  be 


844  MY   KALULU. 

behind  them,  and  it  behoved  them  to  row  far  and  long 
before  they  could  be  said  to  be  quite  out  of  danger. 
Selirn  and  Kalulu  were  relieved  by  Abdullah  and  Niani, 
Simba  and  Moto  were  tireless. 

They  followed  the  right  shore  of  the  lake  for  over 
eight  hours ;  but  at  the  end  of  that  time  they  drew  in 
shore  under  the  lee  of  an  island  situated  in  the  middle 
of  a  snug  picturesque  bay,  and  hiding  their  boat  deep 
among  the  reeds,  disembarked  at  last  on  the  island  to 
shake  each  other  by  the  hand,  to  enjoy  in  full  the 
happy  thoughts  and  the  serenity  of  mind  which  the 
knowledge  of  their  secured  freedom  had  created  within 
them. 

"  Ah,  Kalulu,  we  are  safe !"  cried  Selim  in  a  transport 
of  joy,  as  he  drew  the  young  chief  to  his  side  and  sat 
down  to  rest  with  him. 

"  Yes,  my  brother,  we  are  safe  for  the  present ;  but 
Zanzibar  is  yet  far,  is  it  not  ?" 

"  Yes,  about  five  months ;  but  I  think,  after  we  reach 
Usowa  we  need  fear  nothing  more.  Moto  tells  me  the 
people  are  kind  to  the  Arabs.  But  say,  is  not  this 
beautiful  ?"  asked  Selim. 

"  Yes ;  but  let  us  go  to  the  top  of  the  island,  whence 
we  can  see  all  around,"  said  Kalulu ;  "  and  we  can 
sleep  in  safety,  and  have  the  breeze  to  cool  us  much 
better  than  below  here." 

In  a  few  minutes  they  had  gained  the  highest  point 
of  the  island,  and  sitting  under  the  shade  of  a  far- 
spreading  mimosa,  Selim,  having  taken  at  a  glance  the 
unusual  beauties  of  the  scene,  proceeded  to  point  them 
out  to  his  companion  one  after  another,  saying : 

"  Follow  me,  Kalulu,  and  let  me  point  out  to  thee 


SELBI   DESCRIBES   THE   LAKE'S    BEAUTIES.  345 

what  I  consider  pretty.  Look  at  the  water  of  Liemba, 
BO  beautiful,  so  clear,  so  deep ;  and,  does  it  not  shame 
the  sky  with  its  blueness  where  it  is  deep  ?  And  look 
at  the  shores  dotted  with  the  little  hills  !  They  stand 
apart  from  each  other,  as  if  each  was  the  abode  of  sorno 
spirit.  They  also  image  themselves  in  the  deep  water, 
as  if  they  wished  to  see,  as  our  vain  women  do,  how 
pretty  they  look.  Are  they  not  pretty?  Seest  thou 
not  how  each  hill  is  like  a  Kituta  hut ;  but,  unlike  the 
straw  with  which  the  "VVatuta  thatch  their  houses,  the 
great  Sky-spirit  has  thatched  these  with  beautiful  trees, 
and  sent  the  lake  winds  to  make  music  among  the 
leaves  and  branches.  And  look  between  the  hills, 
Kalulu;  follow  the  winding  valleys  with  thine  eyes, 
until  they  rest  where  the  valleys  are  lost  in  those  grey 
mountain  folds.  If  thou  wert  close  to  any  of  those 
valleys,  thou  wouldst  hear  the  brooks  sing  and  laugh 
as  they  race  over  rock  and  pebble  towards  the  deep 
Liemba." 

After  a  little  while  he  continued,  more  seriously : 
"  The  music  of  the  trees  and  the  music  of  the  brooks 
mingling  together  speak  to  us  children  of  the  Arabs  of 
the  goodness  of  the  Sky-spirit.  If  thine  hearing  was 
fine  enough,  and  we  two  were  under  those  trees  of  the 
valley  yonder,  thou  wouldst  be  able  to  hear  the  voice  of 
my  mind  and  heart  sing  in  sympathy  with  the  brook 
and  the  trees  ;  and  just  as  my  heart  sings  out  of  sym- 
pathy with  their  voices,  so  do  the  birds  sing.  Hast 
thou  never  thought  how  pretty  and  sweet  sound  the 
songs  of  birds,  Kalulu?  I  have  often,  when  in  the 
mangoe  grove  near  my  father's  house,  seated  on  a 
carpet  of  young  and  tender  grass,  watched  a  little  bird 


346  MY    KALTTLU. 

coming  with  a  graceful,  easy  flight,  and  listened  to  it 
singing  as  it  flew.  I  have  watched  it  turning  its  little 
head  about  so  cunningly  to  see  if  I  was  there,  and  I 
have  seen  it,  looking  for  a  comfortable  twig  to  rest  upon, 
and  when  it  was  satisfied  I  have  heard  it  utter  a  won- 
drous melody,  and  this  it  seemed  to  do  by  simply  open- 
ing its  mouth  and  erecting  its  head,  and  I  could  not 
imitate  it,  try  how  I  might.  But  though  my  voice 
failed,  my  heart  joined  with  it  in  song ;  and  if  all  the 
little  singing  birds  sang  together,  my  heart  could  sing 
as  free,  as  clear  as  they. 

"  Hark,  Kalulu !  dost  thou  not  hear  the  deep  lake 
sing  ?  No  !  I  hear  it,  and  understand  its  song.  Look 
at  the  minute  waves  the  zephyr  rolls  on  the  beach. 
Listen  to  the  sound  of  them  as  they  gather  themselves 
up  like  long  bales  of  white  cloth,  and  rush  to  lave  the 
sand.  That  is  music  to  me,  and  while  it  sings  I  think 
of  the  deeper,  sweeter  music  which  the  sea  of  Zanj 
makes  at  eve  of  day,  which  it  made  while  my  father 
and  his  kinsman  sat  near  the  foamy  waves  to  watch 
the  sun  falling  towards  the  sunset  land.  Wouldst  thou 
believe  it,  dear  Kalulu,  the  voices  of  those  tiny  waves 
sounding  in  my  ear  like  the  sighs  of  departing  friends 
make  me  better  and  purer,  more  like  a  child  of  great 
Allah,  the  pure  Sky-spirit,  who  made  both  thee  and  I, 
and  all  mankind.  They  make  me  better,  because  the 
gentle  thought  of  love  to  all  men  fills  my  mind ;  they 
make  me  purer,  because  they  draw  me  nearer  to  God. 
I  have  at  this  moment  no  hateful,  unkind  feeling 
towards  any  man.  To  even  Ferodia  I  bear  no  ill-will.  I 
forget — I  have  a  wish  to  forget — what  misery  he  caused 
me  and  mine.  For  what  am  I  in  the  presence  of  Allah; 


KALULU   ANSWERS   &ELIM.  34:7 

whom  I  see  in  yon  great  mountains  of  grey  rock,  in 
yon  boundless  forests,  in  those  far-reaching  valleys,  in 
those  tall  hills,  in  those  wavelets,  in  the  deep,  deep 
water  below  us,  and  that  immense  roof  of  cloud  and 
vapour — so  vast,  so  far  above  us,  above  which  the  golden 
throne  of  Allah  rests." 

Kalulu  had  all  this  time  been  listening  with  wonder 
to  Selim,  whom  he  regarded  as  talking  magic  ;  for  the 
truth  was,  that  Selim's  feelings  were  so  wrought  upon 
by  the  beauty  of  the  scene  and  the  gratitude  he  felt  for 
his  escape  from  the  tribe  whose  canoe  his  companions 
had  taken  that  his  face  had  assumed  a  beatified  look, 
which  the  more  practical  Kalulu  could  not  comprehend, 
unless  he  supposed  he  was  talking  magic.  Magic  powers 
and  gifts  Kalulu  could  understand  and  appreciate 
When  he  recovered  his  speech  Kalulu  said : 

"  Selim,  my  brother,  thy  voice  kindles  in  me  a  wish 
that  I  were  born  an  Arab's  son.  Yet  for  all  I  have 
listened  to  thee,  I  fail  to  see  the  beauty  thou  sayest 
thou  dost  see.  I  fail  also  to  hear  the  song  or  music  of 
the  Sky- spirit,  or  of  the  brook,  or  of  the  trees,  or  of  the 
waves.  But  I  am  not  one  of  the  Arabs.  I  am  of 
Urori,  and  now  a  Mtuta  and  a  king.  I  am  the  son  of 
Mostana,  the  Kirori  king,  whom  Kisesa  the  Arab  slew. 
I  have  lived  in  the  sunshine  of  Urori  and  Ututa.  I 
have  seen  the  forests  of  both  countries,  and  have  roamed 
over  their  plains.  I  have  chased  the  antelope  and  the 
buffalo,  hunted  the  quagga  and  the  giraffe.  I  have 
searched  for  honey  in  the  woods,  and  followed  the  honey- 
bird  wheresoever  he  led  me.  I  have  trapped  wild  birda 
and  guinea-fowl  in  the  jungle.  I  have  been  in  valleys, 
and  bathed  in  the  streams  that  ran  through  them.  I 


348  MY    KALTJLU. 

have  climbed  steep  rocks  and  high  mountains,  camped 
on  the  hills  many  and  many  a  night ;  but  I  never  heard 
music  in  any  of  these  things. 

"  Music  !"  continued  Kalulu.  "  What  tribe  loves 
music  better  than  the  Warori  and  the  Watuta.  Our 
mothers,  seated  under  the  shade  of  plantain  or  tama- 
rind, sing  us  to  sleep  while  we  suck.  They  sing  of 
cornfields,  of  labour,  of  gliding  down  rivers,  of  war, 
of  great  kings  long  since  dead,  and  of  festal  days. 
But  they  never  sing  of  birds,  or  of  the  music  of  the 
water.  We  never  hear  such  music  as  thou  dost  hear. 
Before  we  have  barely  learned  to  walk,  our  little  feet 
keep  step  to  the  sounding  '  goma '  (drum)  of  the  village, 
and  our  hands  begin  a-clapping  with  the  chorus.  When 
we  are  great  boys  we  drum  and  sing  all  day  under  the 
shade,  and  at  night  during  the  large  moon  we  often 
continue  the  dance  and  song  until  the  morning.  Our 
women,  while  they  hoe  in  the  field,  sing;  and  while 
they  gather  the  sticks  for  the  evening  fire,  or  pound  the 
grain  into  flower,  and  while  they  cook  for  their  lords, 
they  sing.  The  warriors  sing  always  before  they  go 
out  on  the  hunt,  before  the  battle,  at  the  marriage,  at 
a  death,  and  at  a  burial,  they  sing.  They  are  ever 
singing,  and  so  am  I  when  I  may.  I  love  to  sing.  But 
none  of  our  warriors  ever  said  that  waters  sing,  or  that 
trees,  or  leaves,  or  branches  sing.  Thou  rnightst  as  well 
have  told  me  that  the  cattle,  when  they  low,  sing ;  or 
that  kids  when  they  bleat,  or  that  the  hyaena  when  he 
growls,  or  that  the  jackal  when  he  hungrily  yelps,  or 
that  the  lion  when  he  roars.  Dost  thou  call  the  roar 
of  the  mamba,  or  the  bellow  of  the  hippopotamus,  or 
the  screaming  cry  of  the  quagga,  or  the  shrill  neigh  of 


KALULU  DOES  NOT  BELIEVE  IN  SELIM's  SKY-SPIRIT.      349 

tlie  zebra,  singing  ?  Hast  thou  heard  the  furious  bellow 
of  the  buffalo,  or  the  rageful  trumpet  of  the  elephant 
when  he  charges,  or  the  grunt  of  the  wart-hog,  cr  the 
warning  snort  of  the  eland,  or  the  noise  of  the  rhino- 
ceros when  he  plunges  at  his  foe  ?  Would  the  children 
of  the  Arabs  say  any  of  these  sang  ?  If  thou  sayest 
that  birds  when  they  chirp,  the  wind  when  it  moans, 
the  leaves  when  they  rustle,  or  the  waters  when  they 
splash  and  roll  over  the  beach,  do  sing,  then  why  not 
say  that  the  noises  of  the  animals  are  their  songs  ?" 
After  a  short  breathing  spell  Kalulu  continued  : 
"  Ah !  Selim,  my  brother,  thy  Sky-spirit  and  mine 
are  not  the  same.  Thine  teaches  thee  nothing  but 
lies.  Lo !  he  is  afraid  to  show  himself,  or  perhaps,  like 
the  Watuta  warriors,  he  loves  to  bask  in  the  sun  on  his 
throne  of  gold ;  perhaps  he  loves  his  '  pombe '  (beer)  like 
our  chiefs.  If,  as  thou  sayest,  he  lives  above  the  clouds, 
it  must  be  very  hot  above  there,  and  great  heat  makes 
people  lazy.  Why  does  he  not  come  down  and  show 
himself  ?  Our  Sky-spirit  comes  often  to  visit  us.  He  is 
one  day  like  a  bird,  with  white  wings ;  the  next  he  is  like 
a  big  raven.  One  day  he  is  a  roaring  lion,  another  day 
he  is  like  a  leopard.  The  Mganga  calls  unto  him  with 
his  medicine  and  gourd,  and  he  either  makes  us  strong 
in  war,  or  gives  us  abundance  of  cloth,  beads,  and 
elephant  teeth.  He  kills  us,  if  he  is  angry,  with  a  bad 
disease;  sends  strong  tribes,  and  stirs  their  hearts 
against  us,  while  he  makes  our  hearts  faint  and  our  arms 
weak ;  but  he  never  lies.  When  a  good  magic  doctor 
asks  him  he  always  answers,  and  his  words  come  to  pass." 
After  another  pause,  Kalulu  continued  once  more. 
"  Thou  sayest  that  thy  Sky-spirit  made  thee  and  me,  and 


350  MY   KALULU. 

all  men.  Perhaps  lie  did  make  thee  and  tlie  Arabs,  for 
thou  and  they  are  white;  but  he  did  not  make  the 
Warori  or  the  Watuta.  We  are  black,  born  of  black 
mothers,  and  sired  by  black  fathers.  Hast  thou  seen 
the  kidling  by  the  side  of  its  dam  ?  or  the  young  fawn 
frisking  by  the  side  of  its  mother  ?  Even  as  the  kidling 
and  the  young  fawn  came  to  this  world,  came  the  chil- 
dren of  the  "Watuta  and  Warori.  Thou  didst  tell  me 
once. that  the  good  Arabs  go  when  they  die  to  a  beauti- 
ful place  called  Paradise.  Perhaps  they  do,  for  they  are 
white,  and  have  been  favoured  by  thy  Sky-spirit.  But 
good  or  bad,  Warori  and  Watuta,  when  they  die,  go  to 
the  ground,  into  the  deep  grave,  and  there  are  no  more 
words  from  them,  because  they  have  no  breath ;  they 
are  ended.  That  is  what  the  magic  doctors,  and  those 
who  know,  have  told  me,  and  there  is  no  untruth  in 
what  I  say." 

"  Oh !  Kalulu,  my  brother,  thou  art  now  like  those 
who  cannot  see,  because  there  is  no  light  in  their  eyes, 
or  like  those  who  do  not  hear,  because  their  ears  are 
stopped.  There  is  no  doubt  that  God,  the  Sky-spirit, 
made  the  sky  like  a  curtain  round  about  us,  and  that  He 
made  the  earth  like  a  bed  spread  out  for  us  to  live  in, 
and,  though  thou  art  black,  He  made  thee  as  well  as  He 
made  me.  He  made  the  birds,  the  trees,  the  rocks,  the 
valleys,  and  the  hills ;  He  hath  caused  the  rain  to  fall 
in  its  proper  season,  and  all  the  fruits  and  corn  of  the 
earth  to  grow  for  us,  each  in  its  own  good  time.  There 
is  no  lie  in  all  this,  it  is  truth  as  clear  as  yon  mountains, 
Thou  art  now  like  a  child  in  the  knowledge  of  these 
things,  but  when  thou  wilt  reach  Zanzibar,  and  shall 
have  learnt  our  language,  thou  wilt  know  the  truth  of 


THE  JOUKNEY  ON  THE  LAKE.          351 

what  I  speak.  Thy  mind  is  now  like  the  troubled 
clouds  of  the  morning,  which  are  yet  dark  and  gloomy, 
but  through  them  all  comes  the  sun,  and  the  black 
clouds  vanish  before  his  bright  glory ;  so  will  the  dark- 
ness which  now  covers  thy  mind,  and  hides  the  light, 
for  when  thou  canst  talk,  and  understand  what  I  say, 
the  truth  will  shine  through  it  all,  and  the  darkness 
will  be  no  more.  Enough  for  the  present ;  let  us  rest 
and  sleep,  that  we  may  be  ready  for  our  journey  to- 
night," and  Selim  lay  down,  and  Kalulu,  after  trying 
in  vain  to  penetrate  the  meaning  of  all  his  brother's 
words,  and  to  see  the  promised  light  before  the  fulfil- 
ment of  time,  finally  lay  down,  and  forgot  all  about  tho 
wonderful  Sky-spirit  in  a  deep  slumber. 

They  were  wakened  by  Simba's  voice,  who  stood  like  a 
colossal  shadow-being  of  the  spirit-land  above  them, 
for  so  his  figure  appeared  to  their  half-dreamy  senses. 
But  a  vigorous  shake  of  both  by  his  heavy  hand  soon 
dispelled  the  half-formed  dreams,  and  informed  them 
that  it  was  night,  and  that  their  friend  Simba  was 
urging  them  to  be  up  and  away. 

Lightly  they  descended  the  hill  and  stepped  into  their 
dear  little  canoe,  and  presently  the  isle  of  Mimosas,  on 
which  they  had  rested,  was  but  a  dim  configuration  of 
a  low  hill,  and,  receding  still  further,  it  became  lost  in 
the  general  gloom  of  night. 

The  canoe  was  far  enough  from  shore  not  to  be  de- 
layed by  any  fishing-boats ;  the  deep  water  was  all  about 
them,  and  the  lofty,  far-upheaving,  beaming  heaven 
above  them,  with  its  countless  myriads  of  ever-blinking 
lights,  lighting  them,  poor  wanderers,  on  their  way. 

Kalulu,  to  wilo   away  the   time   and   to  cheer  his 


352  MY   KALULTJ. 

companions,  struck  up,  in  a  low  voice,  the  boat  song 
of  the  Liemba,  with  the  chorus 

"  We  are  gliding, 

Swiftly  gliding." 

And,  in  the  quicker,  throb-like  impulsion  of  the  canoe 
which  followed,  Kalulu  knew  that  the  song  and  music 
had  the  desired  effect  on  the  crew. 

Morning  came  again,  and  keen  eyes  searched  the 
shore  for  habitations,  but,  assured  that  there  were  none, 
the  crew  advanced  perceptibly  nearer ;  and  Simba,  per- 
ceiving an  opening  between  two  low  hills,  advised  that 
they  should  row  for  it,  and  try  their  hands  on  game,  as 
provisions  had  run  very  low. 

A  happier  place  could  not  have  been  chosen,  for  all 
around  was  clear  of  cane  and  rank  grass,  which  gene- 
rally bordered  the  lake  shore  near  the  river  mouths ; 
and  instead  of  this  swampy  vegetation  rose  a  thin  forest, 
in  which  there  were  numbers  of  fruit-trees,  ripe  black 
singwe — an  oval  fruit  of  the  size  of  a  plum,  but  which 
has  a  more  piquant  flavour  than  our  plums — and  yellow 
mbembu — a  stone  fruit,  in  shape  like  a  small  peach ; 
but  though  I  call  it  the  forest  peach  from  this  likeness, 
its  flesh  breaks  off  like  a  pear's,  even  when  ripest,  but 
its  taste  is  a  mixture  of  the  peach  and  the  pear — to 
which  our  party  rushed,  like  the  half-starved  creatures 
they  were. 

Having  refreshed  themselves  with  handfuls  of  the 
delicious  fruit,  Kalulu  proposed  that  he  and  Selim 
should  venture  out  in  one  direction,  while  Moto  and 
Abdullah  should  go  in  another,  to  look  for  game; 
meantime  Simba  and  Niani  to  look  after  the  canoe. 
The  proposition  was  agreeable  to  all. 


SELIM   SHOOTS   A    ZEBRA.  353 

Kalulu  and  Selim  chose  a  north-east  direction,  Moto 
and  Abdullah  selected  a  south-east  route. 

The  first  couple,  with  whom  we  have  most  to  deal, 
struck  out  boldly,  Kalulu  armed  with  his  spear,  and 
bow,  and  arrows,  Selim  with  his  English  "  Joe  Manton," 
which  had  often  before  distinguished  itself  on  many  a 
hunting  field.  Thickets  were  passed  by,  as  well  as  the 
thin  forest,  without  meeting  with  a  single  head  of 
game ;  but  suddenly  the  thin  forest  gave  way  to  a  bit 
of  park  land,  that  is,  an  open  country  sprinkled  with 
a  few  noble  trees  here  and  there,  with  its  face  slightly 
rolling,  thus  forming  an  agreeable  prospect  compared 
to  what  a  flat  ground  would  have  furnished.  In  the 
distance,  say  at  a  hundred  yards  off  from  the  thin  forest 
they  were  about  leaving,  the  two  boys  saw  a  herd  of 
noble  zebra  engaged  in  play,  in  nibbling  each  other's 
necks,  or,  with  ears  drawn  back,  were  playfully  kicking 
at  each  other.  Selim  flung  his  rifle-barrel  into  the 
hollow  of  his  left  hand,  and  aimed  at  a  perfectly  regal 
animal,  kingly  in  his  pride  and  beauty,  regal  in  shape 
and  size,  who,  foremost  of  the  herd,  had  seen  the  in- 
truders, and  who,  with  an  erect  head  and  noble  mien, 
was  engaged  in  surveying  them. 

Crack  went  the  rifle,  and  the  magnificent  beast 
rolled  on  his  side,  while  the  herd,  uttering  their  alarm 
and  sorrow  in  shrill  neighs,  scampered  off  to  a  safer 
distance  to  scrutinize  the  intruders,  who  with  merry 
laugh  and  light  bounds  hastened  to  secure  their 
game. 

The  wounded  zebra  lay  still,  and  Selim,  thinking  it 
dead,  could  not  help  laying  down  his  rifle,  quite  forget- 
ful of  the  Moslem's  duty  of  severing  its  throat  and 

2  A 


851  MY   KALTJLU. 

letting  out  tlie  blood,  to  survey  the  beautiful  ueast.  It 
was  so  beautiful  he  could  not  help  going  to  it,  and 
striding  the  back,  taking  hold  of  the  inane,  and  saying 
to  Kalulu : 

"  Ah,  what  a  fine  horse  he  would  make !  how  I  wish 
that  such  an  animal  as  this  would  carry  rne  to  Zanzi- 
bar," and  as  he  said  this,  while  Selini  was  on  his  back 
imitating  the  movements  of  a  rider,  the  zebra  rose  to 
his  feet  so  quick  that  the  boy  had  no  time  to  throw 
himself  off,  and  bounded  after  the  herd  with  the  swift- 
ness of  lightning. 

Kalulu  uttered  a  cry  of  horror;  but,  recovering 
quickly,  he  drew  his  bow  and  sent  an  arrow  deep  into 
the  flanks  of  the  fleeing  animal. 

This  wound  but  spurred  the  furious  and  frightened 
beast,  with  his  strange  rider,  to  quicker  speed.  Kalulu 
heard  the  glad  neighing  of  the  zebra  herd  as  they 
greeted  the  approach  of  their  lord ;  he  saw  them  sur- 
round him,  then  looking  suspiciously  at  the  rider ;  saiv 
them,  while  furiously  galloping  over  the  park  land,  run 
at  the  boy  with  open  mouth  and  drawn  ears ;  saw  them 
frantically  kicking  their  heels  about  to  the  right  and 
left;  and,  while  his  heart  stood  still  with  fear  for  his 
white  brother's  safety,  he  saw  the  herd,  still  chasing 
the  ridden  zebra,  vanish  in  the  forest  beyond. 

Then,  waking  from  the  stupor  of  fear  and  surprise, 
Kalulu  noted  the  direction  the  herd  had  taken,  he 
.hastened  back  to  the  bivouac,  where  Simba  and  Niani 
sat  waiting  the  return  of  the  hunters,  and  breathlessly 
informed  the  astounded  giant  that  Selini  had  galloped 
away  on  the  back  of  a  zebra  into  the  forest,  and  urged 
him  to  take  his  gun  and  follow  him ;  and,  without 


SELIM'S  FURIOUS  RIDE  ON  A  ZEBRA.  355 

waiting  to  see  the  effect  of  his  words,  he  bounded  off 
again  in  pursuit  of  the  flying  herd. 

Niani  uttered  a  cry  of  sorrow,  but  Simba,  after  wait- 
ing a  second  to  tell  him  not  to  stir  from  his  concealment, 
ran  after  Kalulu.  Overtaking  him,  they  both  stood  for 
a  moment  under  the  tree  where  the  zebra  had  lain 
apparently  dead.  Kalulu  pointed  to  the  direction  the 
herd  had  taken,  and  without  more  words  the  two,  Simba 
and  Kalulu,  braced  themselves  for  a  run. 

The  soft  ground  showed  the  pursuers  the  traces  of 
the  hoofs  which  had  been  fiercely  struck  deep  into  the 
ground,  as  the  flanking  animals  outside  of  the  herd  had 
charged  at  the  rider  of  their  lord ;  at  the  base  being 
who  had  audaciously  usurped  a  seat  no  living  man  had 
a  right  to  claim.  The  pursuers  noted  these  things  as 
they  ran,  and  could  well  have  described  the  fury  of  the 
herd,  as  they  saw  their  noble  king  thus  ignominiously 
treated.  What !  they !  free  rovers  of  the  virgin  forest 
and  plain,  the  untamed  creatures  of  the  wilds,  whose 
gorgeous  backs  and  splendid  hides  had  never  been  defiled, 
within  the  memory  of  the  oldest  zebra,  by  the  bestrid- 
ing limbs  of  any  man,  to  see  their  noble  lord  insulted ! 
No  wonder  when  such  thoughts  filled  them,  that  their 
eyes  flashed  and  their  crests  bristled,  and  their  flow- 
ing tails  erected,  and  their  hoofs  struck  deep  with 
frantic  energy  into  the  yielding  turf.  Then  they 
thought  of  what  Selim's  feelings  must  be,  surrounded 
thus  by  the  indignant  creatures,  charging,  and  biting, 
and  kicking  at  him,  eyes  kindled  with  honest  rage,  as 
they  ranged  around  their  monarch — their  open  nostrils 
glowing  like  fire,  and  emitting  their  h?t,  steamy  breath, 


356  MY  KALULTT. 

while  he  struck  right  and  left,  and  shouted  to  fend 
them  off. 

On  continued  the  pursuers,  with  increased  speed, 
as  they  thought  of  the  great  danger  their  young  friend 
was  in,  with  their  heads  resting  on  their  shoulders, 
and  their  faces  cutting  the  tepid  breeze,  and  their 
mouths  wide  open  to  inhale  the  air  in  short,  quick 
draughts,  for  the  lungs  that  rapidly  exhausted  it, 
with  their  hands  fanning  the  wind,  and  their  chests 
rising  and  subsiding  with  each  breath  they  took,  and 
the  hips  urging  and  impelling  the  lagging  feet,  which 
fain  would  have  spurned  the  ground. 

On,  on,  my  brave,  faithful  friends !  take  no  heed  to 
yourselves  ;  think  not  of  your  growing  weariness,  or  of 
future  pain.  Let  your  livers  ache,  and  the  overtasked 
lungs  feel  exhausted !  Let  your  heads  throb,  and  your 
limbs  be  fatigued ;  your  friend  is  in  need  !  Be  not  dis- 
couraged. See  the  large  clots  of  blood  that  stain  the 
sheeny  grass ;  the  zebra  monarch  must  yield  to  fate, 
despite  his  royal  body-guard.  His  life  wanes  fast,  as 
ye  may  note  by  the  red  blood  which  dyes  the  ground. 
On,  on,  my  gallant  souls !  Speed  on,  my  agile  Kalulu  ! 
Confess  no  fatigue ;  for  thou  art  a  son  of  the  forest, 
and  rightly  named  after  the  swift-footed  fawnling.  On, 
on,  my  brave  Simba !  one  effort  more ;  let  it  not  be 
said  that  a  boy  shamed  thee  !  Ha  !  behold  !  What 
said  I?  Yonder  lies  your  prize  stretched  on  the 
ground!  And  see,  here  is  Selim  himself  advancing 
towards  ye !  The  Arab  boy  is  then  safe. 

Simba  and  Kalulu  were  so  tired  after  their  long  run, 
which  had  lasted  an  hour,  that  they  were  compelled  to 
throw  themselves  on  the  ground,  while  the  throbbing 


SELIM  SAFE!  357 

hearts  beat  wildly,  and  their  lungs  laboured  hard  and 
fast ;  but  finally,  though  their  heads  yet  ached  with 
pain,  they  were  tranquil  enough  to  hear  Selim's  story, 
which  was,  in  the  main,  described  above,  though  when 
the  zebra  staggered  and  fell,  Selim  said  that  he  leaped 
down,  and  ran  behind  a  tree,  while  the  herd,  neighing 
shrilly,  disappeared  in  the  forest,  and  left  their 
monarch  alone  to  his  fate. 

After  a  short  time  Simba  and  Kalulu  were  so  far 
recovered,  as  to  be  able  to  rise  up  to  cut  up  some  of 
the  zebra  that  had  given  them  so  much  trouble  and 
anxiety;  then,  loaded  with  meat,  they  began  to  retrace 
their  steps  along  the  same  road  they  had  ran  so  fast  in 
pursuit  of  him  whom  they  now  heard  laughing  as  he 
told  some  points  of  the  story. 

At  sunset  they  arrived  at  the  tree  whence  the  un- 
equal race  began,  where  they  found  Selim's  rifle,  which 
he  had  unwisely  left  on  the  ground,  and  proceeding  to 
their  bivouac,  were  all  heartily  welcomed  by  Moto  and 
Abdullah,  who  had  killed  a  young  buffalo  cow,  whose 
generous  meat  was  already  cooking  on  the  wooden 
platform  we  have  in  another  chapter  described. 

They  rested  that  night  in  the  same  spot,  where  they 
were  so  secure  from  molestation,  to  enjoy  the  abun- 
dance Natui  e  had  furnished  them,  and  to  relieve  them- 
selves from  the  strain  the  arduous  labour  of  flight  had 
imposed  upon  them  the  last  few  days. 

Continuing  their  journey  at  sunrise,  they  hugged  the 
shore,  which  they  had  thus  a  chance  to  observe  more 
closely.  They  could  see  the  waves  of  the  surf  break 
on  the  jocks  at  the  foot  of  hills  rising  above  them,  or 
playfully  toss  themselves  in  wanton  glee  on  the  shingly 


358  MY   KALULU. 

or  the  sandy  beach,  their  curling  caps  becoming  white 
foam  as  they  met  resistance  in  the  firm  land ;  and  at 
each  hollow  between  the  hills  they  could  note  the  lazy 
rillets  dribble  through  the  tiny  sandy  furrows  into  the 
lake ;  or  watch  how  the  greater  streams  that  continu- 
ally discharged  themselves  by  every  avenue  to  the 
great  lake,  came  sailing  round  the  bends  of  their  course 
from  under  the  sunless  gloom  of  embracing  mangrove 
bough  and  cane  ;  or  look  in  wonder  at  the  remarkably 
lofty  matete,  which  they  ever  and  anon  passed,  whose 
each  stalk  was  furnished  with  many  a  rapier-like  leaf, 
which  rustled  gently  before  the  wind,  and  showed  a 
sheen  and  glister  which  the  finest  silk  they  had  ever 
seen  could  not  rival;  or  glance  with  curious  eyes  at 
their  stalks  below,  when  they  came  in  contact  with  the 
black  earth  that  nourished  such  profuse  vegetation, 
and  see  how,  one  after  another,  these  receded  to  rayless 
shadow  and  all-pervading  darkness,  in  which,  however 
their  ears  detected  the  movements  of  busy  feet,  the 
quick  pattering  on  the  earth,  the  signals  and  low 
triumphant  cries  of  the  birds,  which  seek  shelter  and 
have  their  being  in  such  gloomy  recesses — from  the 
sleek-looking  diver  to  the  active  little  kingfisher ;  from 
the  crested  crane,  or  the  towering  pelican,  to  the 
pretty  white  paddy-birds. 

They  passed  many  and  many  a  bold  cape  and  low- 
land, whereon  grew  wild  plaintains,  whose  broad  fronds 
offered  an  impervious  protection  against  the  noonday 
heat,  which  nourished  scores  and  scores  of  wild  guinea- 
palms,  and  dark  green  tamarinds,  and  tall  trees,  too, 
from  whose  stems  the  natives  excavate  their  canoes, 
and  umbrageous  sycamores  and  wide- spreading  mi- 


THE  TEMPEST  ON  THE  LAKE.          359 

mosa.  All  these  headlands  and  lowlands,  head- capes, 
and  far  in-reaching  hays  and  creeks,  where  sported 
the  hippopotami,  and  lazily  floated  the  crocodile  in  his 
enormous  length — yea,  all  were  beautiful. 

Then  the  lake  contracted ;  the  two  shores  came 
nearer,  and  a  strong  current  carried  them  safely  towards 
the  north,  and  to  a  lake  of  still  greater  size  and  extent. 
They  continued  along  the  right  shore  of  the  lake,  con- 
gratulating themselves  that  they  were  now  in  the  sea 
of  Ujiji.  Now  and  then  they  passed  villages,  which 
they  took  good  care  to  avoid,  and  at  night  they  rested 
on  the  shore  in  the  deepest  recesses  of  a  cane-hrake, 
or  on  some  lonely  island  far  removed  from  any  habita- 
tion ;  day  after  day  they  continued  their  journey  un- 
molested ;  and  each  person  of  the  party  now  came  to 
think  that  Usowa  would  certainly  he  reached  in  safety. 

But  on  the  sixth  day  after  they  had  entered  the 
great  lake  a  storm  arose,  accompanied  hy  lightning  and 
a  great  downpour  of  rain,  and  the  furious  waves  arched 
their  white  crests,  and  were  driven  wilder  and  higher 
above  their  heads  by  the  angry  wind  ;  while  the  canoe 
which  had  carried  them  so  long  became  tossed  about 
and  pelted  by  the  maddened  water,  until  it  seemed  as 
if  they  must  all  perish.  Simba  and  Moto  manfully 
laboured  at  their  paddles,  and  endeavoured  to  direct 
her  head  to  the  shore,  but  the  strong  wind  laughed  at 
their  efforts,  and  blew  her  on  before  it,  and  the  waves 
dashed  their  heads  against  it,  and  drove  it  on — now  on 
their  topmost  crests,  and  now  into  the  engulfing 
troughs  which  opened  to  receive  it  as  it  was  precipi- 
tated down  to  them.  The  lightning  played  in  all 
directions,  the  hear  3ns  seemed  rent  with  the  deafening 


360  MY   KALULU. 

thunder  crash,  and  the  rain  poured  like  a  deluge  and 
while  the  wretched  boys  were  compelled  to  bale  the 
water  with  their  hands,  the  wind  and  waves  carried  the 
half-submerged  canoe  where  they  listed.  Thus  through 
the  mist,  and  fog,  and  blinding  rain,  while  Simba  and 
Moto  continued  to  keep  her  before  the  wind,  the  canoe 
was  being  driven  towards  an  inhabited  portion  of  the 
shore.  The  rain  ceased  for  a  moment,  and  the  mist 
cleared  away,  only  to  allow  the  crew  in  the  canoe  to 
see  whither  they  were  drifting,  and  to  allow  a  number 
of  people  crowded  under  a  temporary  shed  on  the  shore 
to  see  them. 

"  Who  were  these  people  ?"  thought  the  fear-stricken 
fugitives.  "  What  would  be  their  reception  ?"  But 
they  had  no  time  to  think  more  before  they  were  in 
the  surf,  and  a  mighty  wave  came  and  struck  the 
paddle  from  Simba's  hand,  and  spun  the  canoe  round 
broadside  to  a  second  wave  which  lifted  it  to  an 
immense  height,  and  dashed  it  upside  down ;  while  a 
third  came  on  irresistibly,  and  sent  it  and  its  late  crew 
far  on  the  beach,  stunned  and  bruised,  where,  before  they 
could  arise  to  their  feet,  they  were  pounced  upon  by  the 
shore  people,  to  be  enslaved  once  more.  Oh,  misery  ! 

The  shore  people  turned  out  to  be  a  nomadic  tribe  of 
Wazavila— or  Wazavira,  as  the  Arabs  pronounce  the 
name — who  erect  their  huts  anywhere  between  southern 
Unyamwezi  and  Liemba,  from  Usowa  to  the  borders  of 
Ututa.  Had  Simba  and  his  companions  been  able  to 
travel  three  days  longer  they  might  have  reached 
friendly  Usowa  easily,  but  here,  almost  on  the  thresh- 
hold  of  the  friendly  region,  they  had  fallen  into  the 
power  of  the  disreputable  Wazavila  freebooters. 


SLAVES  AGAIN!  361 

Simba  struggled  desperately,  but  neither  he  nor  any 
of  his  companions  had  the  slightest  chance  against  the 
numbers  that  surrounded  them.  They  were  bo  and 
hand  and  foot,  and  carried  under  the  roof  of  the  shed, 
where  the  white  bodies  and  straight  hair  of  the  Arabs 
elicited  many  a  wondering  comment,  and  provoked  as 
much  surprise  as  they  had  done  amongst  the  Watuta 
when  they  were  first  captured. 

The  chief  of  these  rovers  was  called  Casema.  His 
people,  including  women  and  children,  numbered  about 
three  hundred.  About  four  months  before  the  period 
at  which  they  are  introduced  to  us  by  this  capture  of 
our  unfortunate  heroes,  they  had  started  from  their 
home,  Benzani,  a  district  which  lay  somewhere  north 
of  the  Kungwa  Kiver,  and  east  of  Usowa,  to  which 
they  now  intended  to  return,  having  secured  such 
prizes. 

Simba  and  Moto  heard  these  remarks,  as  the  chief 
consulted  with  his  people  about  the  plan  of  action,  and 
felt  convinced  they  need  not  despair,  that  the  prospects 
of  an  escape  eventually  from  these  people  were  exceed- 
ingly bright  if  they  were  only  prudent  in  their  be- 
haviour. They  could  govern  themselves,  but  they  were 
not  so  sure  of  the  fiery  young  Kituta  chief,  Kalulu, 
who  would  probably  before  long  commit  some  act  of 
imprudence ;  nor  were  they  quite  sure  of  the  indomi- 
table young  Arabs,  who  would  be  naturally  inclined  to 
despair  at  so  many  reverses ;  for  Niani,  poor  little 
fellow !  who  was  a  slave  by  birth,  they  need  fear  no- 
Thing,  as  he  could  relapse  at  will  into  that  state  of 
frigid,  stoical  apathy  a  slave  with  no  promising  future 
before  him  so  soon  assumes. 


362  MY    KALULU. 

The  sky  soon  cleared  up,  the  wind  went  down,  and 
the  waves  abated,  and  the  captors  became  more  lively 
in  their  behaviour;  but  fearing  that  some  aid  might 
come  to  their  captives  in  some  shape  by  the  lake,  at 
sunset  they  broke  camp,  and  started  for  the  interior, 
but  not  before  their  miserable  slaves  had  been  tied 
together  by  the  neck,  with  stout  thongs  of  green  hide. 

The  general  direction  they  travelled  was  east,  but  the 
caravan  filed  by  bends  and  curves  so  numerous,  that  it 
was  with  great  difficulty  Moto  could  settle  in  his  mind 
in  which  direction  they  were  going. 

At  midnight  they  bivouacked  in  the  depth  of  a  forest, 
and  warriors  were  detailed  to  watch  the  captives,  but 
the  latter  were  so  fatigued  with  the  exertions  of  the 
day,  that  such  precautions  were  needless.  They  had 
soon  fallen  asleep,  despite  the  unpleasant  thongs  that 
encircled  their  necks,  or  the  more  unpleasant  bonds 
which  confined  their  hands  behind  them. 


THE   SLAVE   HUNTERS   MEDITATE   ANOTHER   ATTACK.    363 


CHAPTEK  XIV. 

The  Slave  Hunters  meditate  Another  Attack— A  True  Picture  of  the 
Slave  Trade— The  Inundated  Plain — A  Terrible  Catastrophe — 
The  Joys  of  Liberty— Simba  fights  with  a  Leopard — Kalulu 
sympathizes  with  wounded  Simba — Kalulu  shows  Abdullah  the 
Art  of  making  a  Fire — Niani  punishes  the  Dead  Leopard — How 
a  Mtuta  Chief  fights -Kalulu  victorious— Simba  thinks  Kalulu 
a  Hero — Spearing  the  Lepidosiren — How  a  True  Son  of  the  Forest 
acts — What  Kalulu  found  in  the  Arabs'  Camp — Kalulu  is  kid- 
napped 1 — A  Victim  of  an  Atrocious  Deed. 

THE  unfortunate  captives  were  wakened  rudely  at  sun- 
rise by  smart  taps  applied  to  them  by  the  warriors 
with  the  butts  of  their  spears.  Kalulu  felt  very  much 
like  resenting  this  rough  behaviour  ;  but  Moto  entreated 
him,  as  he  saw  him  raise  his  flashing  eyes,  not  to  urge 
them  to  greater  violence,  as,  whether  he  liked  it  or  not, 
he  was  compelled  to  bear  it. 

They  were  soon  on  the  road,  for  savages  and  slaves 
take  but  little  time  to  make  ready  for  their  journey. 
After  they  had  marched  a  little  while,  Moto  heard  the 
warriors  nearest  him  talk  of  an  attack  Casema  had 
determined  to  make  upon  a  village  some  time  during 
that  night,  as  he  had  found  out  that  most  of  the  fight- 
ing men  had  gone  south  on  a  hunting  expedition, 
leaving  only  a  few  able  men  to  guard  it,  while  there 
were  numbers  of  women  and  children  within.  The 
village  belonged  to  an  isolated  tribe  of  the  Northern 
Wabemba,  sometimes  called  Bobemba. 

Towards  the  decline  of  day  the  Wazavila  halted  in 


304  MY   KALULU. 

a  thick  grove ;  and  as  they  would  not  permit  the  cap- 
tives or  their  own  people  to  kindle  fires,  all  were  com- 
pelled to  eat  the  grains  of  Indian  corn  doled  out  to 
them  unroasted — a  task  which  the  stoutest  jaws  would 
find  excessively  hard.  In  the  meantime  it  was  noticed 
how  the  warriors  sharpened  their  spears,  and  critically 
examined  the  strings  of  their  bows,  and  made  other 
preparations  for  war  upon  the  defenceless  village  of  the 
Wabemba,  which  must  have  been  near,  else  why  all 
their  preparations  ? 

About  three  hours  after  darkness,  after  leaving 
twenty  men  to  guard  Kalulu  and  his  companions,  the 
"Wazavila,  to  the  number  of  one  hundred  and  fifty, 
started  to  put  their  murderous  purpose  into  effect. 

Though  Kalulu,  Selim,  and  their  friends  listened 
keenly  for  the  sounds  of  the  strife,  they  heard  nothing ; 
but  at  the  end  of  a  couple  of  hours  they  saw  a  red 
blaze  over  the  tops  of  the  trees  to  the  south,  and  they 
knew  that  the  work  of  the  devil  was  being  enacted,  or 
that  it  had  been  consummated,  and  that  fearful  glare 
of  fire  seen  against  the  sky  was  only  the  final  com- 
pletion of  the  craven  and  wicked  deed.  About  mid- 
night the  fiends  returned  with  about  two  hundred  and 
fifty  women  and  children,  and  a  few  old  men,  the 
ablebodied  having  perished  to  a  man,  as  they  after- 
wards found  out,  in  the  defence  of  their  homes.  The 
order  to  march  was  given,  and  through  the  pathless 
jungle  and  forest  the  Wazavila  urged  their  slaves  with 
spear,  blade,  and  shaft,  so  they  might  be  far  out 
of  reach  before  the  vengeful  Wabemba  came  on  their 
trail. 

The  morning  rose  and  found  them  still  tramping  on 


A   TRUE    PICTURE   OF   THE   SLAVE   TRADE.  365 

in  a  direction  considerably  north  of  east,  and  showed 
the  scene  with  all  its  horrors  to  the  sympathizing 
Selim  and  Abdullah,  though  to  Kalulu,  Simba,  and 
Moto  such  scenes  were  not  new. 

On  this  and  the  following  days,  for  nearly  a  fort- 
night, the  two  Arab  boys  had  this  accursed  evil  of 
Africa  brought  vividly  before  their  minds,  and  they  saw 
to  its  fullest  extent  the  immeasurable  vastness  of  the 
sin  and  crime  of  which  the  "Wazavila  freebooters  were 
'guilty.  They  had  wantonly  attacked  an  unoffending 
village,  and  reduced  to  servitude  and  misery  the  poor 
people,  whose  homes  had  been  fired,  the  flames  of 
which  had  made  the  sombre  night  lurid  with  the  red 
glare,  and  had  exhausted  themselves  among  smoking 
embers  and  the  scorched  bodies  of  the  men  who  had 
lost  their  lives  in  disputing  the  advance  of  the  Waza- 
vila assassins  and  midnight  robbers,  who  had  stealthily 
entered  this  village  to  make  the  night  hideous  and  awful 
with  their  crimes. 

Step  by  step,  through  that  pathless  jungle  and  forest, 
which  seemed  interminable,  did  the  poor  people  moisten 
the  ground  with  their  bloody  sweat ;  step  by  step  did 
they  vent  their  miseries  in  hot  tears,  in  groans,  which 
were  answered  by  vicious  blows  on  their  backs  from 
their  relentless  captors.  Each  day  saw  an  infant,  which 
had  been  until  then  full  of  promise  of  lusty  life,  laid 
down  by  the  side  of  the  path  cold  and  dead ;  for  the 
mother,  under  the  load  of  her  miseries  and  privation, 
could  not  sustain  the  young  life  with  her  emptied 
breasts,  and  too  often  for  detailed  recital,  she  herself 
resignedly  knelt  and  died  by  her  starved  offspring. 
Too  often,  alas !  did  the  wretcned  mother,  lacking 


36 G  MY  KALULU. 

proper  sustenance,  first  fall  dead  in  lier  tracks,  with 
her  little  baby  vainly  sucking  at  the  chilled  breast,  while 
a  blank  look  of  hopelessness  stole  over  his  little  face 
as  he  wonderingly  looked  after  the  departing  caravan, 
and  trembled  with  an  unexplained  horror  at  the  dread 
silence  and  loneliness  of  the  forest.  No  mourner  was 
left  behind  to  bewail  the  fate  of  these  hapless  ones ;  only 
the  moaning  winds  sang  their  monotonous  requiems 
until  the  voracious  hyaena  and  the  hungry  jackal  came 
to  consume  that  which  had  become  as  a  blight  and 
ugly  spot  on  nature. 

Nothing  was  better  calculated  to  cure  Selim  and 
Abdullah  of  the  desire  of  ever  making  money  by  buyirg 
and  selling  slaves  than  these  scenes,  even  if  the  unut- 
terable wretchedness  of  their  own  condition  had  not 
taught  them  the  full  meaning  of  the  term  "slave" 
before  this. 

Day  by  day  every  good  feeling  within  them  was 
shocked;  for  day  by  day  new  victims  to  human  lust 
of  gain  were  left  cold  and  stretched  in  death  along  tha 
road — old  and  young  seemed  to  perish  alike  from  the 
same  cause  —  starvation  and  fatigue.  Neither  the 
patriarch  nor  the  child  was  absolved  from  the  dire 
fate. 

About  the  fifteenth  day  they  came  to  a  populated 
plain,  where  the  Wazavila,  by  the  sale  of  two  slaves, 
obtained  sufficient  food  to  distribute  a  week's  rations  to 
each  man  of  the  caravan ;  and  in  order  that  their  human 
cattle  might  recuperate  somewhat,  they  rested  in  the 
plain  two  days.  The  Wazavila  had  still  nearly  one 
hundred  and  seventy  slaves,  over  eighty  having  perished 
since  the  night  of  the  attack. 


THE   INUNDATED    PLAIN.  367 

When  they  continued  their  march  the  direction  which 
they  took  was  nearly  due  north,  as  they  were  now  ahout 
a  hundred  and  forty  miles  due  east  of  the  Sea  of  Ujiji, 
the  great  lake  in  whose  troubled  waters  Kalulu  and  his 
companions  came  so  near  to  an  untimely  end.  During 
nearly  the  whole  march  rain  had  fallen,  and  the  plain 
through  which  they  now  traversed  added  by  its  marshy 
character  to  increase  the  fatigue  of  marching. 

In  two  days  the  plain  had  sensibly  declined  to  a 
lower  level,  and  the  water  rushing  from  the  higher 
ground  had  inundated  the  whole  of  that  part  of  it  they 
now  traversed  to  the  depth  of  about  six  inches ;  in 
some  places  it  was  still  deeper.  This  portion  of  the 
plain  the  Wazavila  told  Moto  was  called  Kikwa ;  and 
from  general  conversation  that  he  heard,  he  knew  that 
shortly  they  might  expect  to  see  a  river  called  the 
Kungwa,  which  every  year  during  the  rainy  season 
flooded  its  banks.  It  was  for  the  purpose  of  giving 
their  starved  slaves  strength  to  cross  this  terrible 
plain  that  the  Wazavila  had  halted  two  days,  as  it 
required  a  long  day's  march  to  traverse  the  inundated 
part  and  to  cross  the  river,  on  the  other  side  of  which 
was  higher  ground ;  while,  had  they  been  compelled  to 
travel  to  the  eastward,  three  days  would  not  havo 
sufficed  to  get  over  the  swampy  plain. 

Moto  communicated  his  opinions  to  Simba,  declaring 
that  he  thought  the  time  to  try  to  make  their  escape 
had  arrived.  It  would  probably  be  night,  or  nearly  so, 
by  the  time  they  would  reach  the  river,  and,  in  order 
to  sa\e  their  slaves  from  drowning,  the  Wazavila  would 
be  compelled  to  free  them.  Simba  coincided  with 
Moto,  and  they  passed  the  word  to  their  friends  to 


368  MY   KALULTJ. 

hold  themselves  ready  for  any  contingency  that  might 
arise. 

What  little  strength  the  wearied  women  and  children 
had  gained  by  their  two  days'  rest  was  soon  exhausted 
in  the  passage  of  the  Kikwa  swamp.  The  quagmiry 
road,  trodden  into  tenacious  paste  by  the  long  file  of 
human  beings  ahead,  soon  rendered  travelling  by  those 
behind  them  a  work  of  unconquerable  difficulty,  and 
some  unfortunate  woman  or  child  was  momentarily 
struggling  for  life  in  the  muddy  waste,  never  to  rise 
again.  And  as  the  day  rapidly  passed  away,  and  no 
signs  of  the  river  were  yet  seen,  the  anxiety  of  the 
Wazavila  became  evident.  But  a  little  after  sunset, 
as  the  dying  day  was  being  rapidly  exchanged  for 
night,  the  head  of  the  caravan  arrived  at  the  ford  of 
the  Eungwa,  which  river,  as  was  expected,  was  empty- 
ing an  immense  volume  of  water  to  spread  out  and 
inundate  the  plain. 

Two  or  three  warriors  cautiously  ventured  into  the 
stream  to  ascertain  its  depth  and  force.  As  soon  as 
they  got  in  it  was  evident,  by  the  effort  they  made  to 
keep  their  feet,  and  by  its  depth,  which  rose  up  to  the 
tops  of  their  shoulders  at  times,  that  the  crossing 
of  the  river  would  be  attended  with  appalling  loss  of 
human  life. 

Our  party  were  close  to  the  bank  when  this  experi- 
ment was  made,  watching  it  with  intense  interest,  and 
as  soon  as  the  warriors  had  safely  crossed,  Moto  asked 
a  warrior  to  cut  the  bonds  which  bound  his  hands 
behind  his  back,  that  he  might  have  a  chance  to  save 
his  life.  As  this  was  but  fair,  the  warrior  complied 
with  his  request,  and  released  his  hands,  as  well  as  those 


A.   TERRIBLE   CATASTROPHE.  369 

of  his  companions,  and  then  generously  severed  the 
thongs  which  hound  the  party  neck  to  neck. 

Simha  led  the  way  into  the  water ;  and,  heing  tall 
and  strong,  he  took  Selim  hy  one  hand,  and  Ahdullah 
hy  the  other,  into  the  raging  flood.  Moto  took  Niani, 
Kalulu,  lightly  touching  his  lee  shoulder,  was  ahle  to 
avail  himself  of  Moto  as  a  hreakwater,  and  at  the  same 
time  assist  him  with  Niani.  When  Simha  reached  the 
middle  of  the  river  the  feet  of  hoth  Arah  hoys  were 
swept  from  under  them,  and  the  same  happened  to 
little  Niani,  while  Kalulu  could  with  difficulty  keep  his 
feet — so  strong  was  the  flood. 

It  was  a  long  and  anxious  task,  even  for  Simha  and 
Moto ;  hut  they  finally  emerged  on  the  hank  in  the 
darkness,  and  sat  down,  apparently  worn  out. 

Closely  following  Simha's  party  were  about  twenty 
of  the  warriors,  each  leading  a  woman  or  a  child  by 
the  hand ;  hut  the  first  of  these  warriors  happened  to 
he  unfortunate,  for  the  woman  he  led,  feeling  herself 
unahle  to  resist  the  flood,  uttered  a  terrihle  cry  of 
alarm,  and  sprang  forward,  and,  heing  swept  against 
the  almost  submerged  head  of  the  warrior,  carried  him 
down  with  the  rapid  current.  The  warrior  dived  to 
release  himself  from  the  woman,  and  swam  bravely 
for  the  shore — two  of  the  warriors  on  the  shore  along- 
side of  Simba's  party  running  down  the  bank  to  assist 
their  companions. 

The  cries  and  screams  of  the  drowning  woman  threw 
the  women  and  children  then  in  the  stream  into  a 
panic,  and  so  confused  the  men  leading  and  assisting 
them,  fhat  they  staggered  and  allowed  themselves  to 
recede  downwards,  step  by  step,  which  soon  took  them 

2  B 


370  MY   KALULU. 

into  deep  water,  and  the  men  themselves  had  to  begin 
struggling  for  their  lives,  while  the  poor  women  and 
children  were  carried  down,  far  beyond  aid,  by  the  im- 
petuous current,  uttering  their  drowning  cries,  which 
were  heard  far  above  all,  until  they  ceased  to  struggle, 
and  were  silenced  by  the  watery  grave  they  had  found. 

Casema's  voice  was  heard  commanding  that  every  two 
warriors  should  lead  a  woman  between  them,  and 
while  the  shouts  and  the  screams  of  the  terrified 
females  announced  that  this  course  had  begun  to  bo 
tried,  Simba  nudged  Moto  as  a  sign  to  be  ready,  and  to 
seize  the  bows  and  arrows  of  the  two  men  who  had 
gone  down  the  bank,  while  he  himself  would  snatch  the 
spear  of  the  warrior  who  was  still  standing  by  as  a 
sentry  over  them.  Moto  conveyed  the  intimation  to 
Kalulu  and  the  other  three  to  hold  themselves  ready, 
and  hinted  back  to  Simba  to  begin. 

Quick  as  a  lightning's  flash,  Simba  rose,  and  snatch- 
ing the  spear  on  which  the  warrior  leaned,  lifted  him 
high  in  the  air,  and  tossed  him  head  foremost  into  the 
river  before  he  could  utter  a  cry.  Meantime,  Moto  had 
collected  the  three  bows,  and  three  quivers  full  of 
arrows ;  and  each,  taking  hold  of  one  another  by  the 
hand,  ran  from  the  bank  before  a  single  alarm  could  be 
given. 

Our  friends  were  far  out  on  the  plain  before  a  chorus 
of  shrill  cries  for  help  announced  that  another  calamity 
had  taken  place  at  that  awful  ford ;  and  were  it  only  for 
being  relieved  from  witnessing  the  many  more  calamities 
that  must  take  place  before  all  those  living  could  reach 
the  hither  bank,  they  conceived  that  they  had  just 
cause  to  congratulate  themselves. 


THE   JOYS   OF   LIBERTY.  371 

Once  clear  out  of  sound  of  the  disastrous  ford,  Moto 
suggested  that  they  should  strike  to  the  north-west, 
lest,  hy  going  too  far  to  the  north,  they  might  fall 
across  more  of  the  predatory  Wazavila,  a  suggestion 
that  Shnba  thought  prudent  and  thoughtful. 

Kalulu  breathing  free  again,  after  his  escape  a  second 
time  from  slavery,  felt  light  as  air,  and  was  for  the 
moment  as  happily  disposed  as  he  could  well  be,  while 
Selim  and  Abdullah  felt  in  their  hearts  an  overflowing 
gratitude  to  Allah  for  his  protection  and  deliverance 
from  vile  bondage,  and  breathed  prayers  to  him  to  con- 
tinue in  his  care  of  them. 

Long  before  morning  dawned,  they  felt  that  the 
character  of  the  country  was  changed;  for  rounded 
shadows  heaving  upwards  gave  them  an  idea  that  hills 
were  becoming  frequent,  and  that  these  they  saw  wero 
but  the  vanguard  of  some  range  they  were  approaching. 
The  morning  and  its  welcome  light  confirmed  this 
opinion ;  for  before  them  rose  a  majestic  ridge  of  moun- 
tains, clothed  from  top  to  base  with  greenest  verdure. 

Prudence  counselled  them  to  seek  the  mountains  by 
the  most  unlikely  way,  and  they  accordingly  adopted 
the  precaution,  and  were  soon  scaling  a  steep  slope, 
overgrown  with  the  feathery  bamboo.  From  the  emi- 
nence they  attained,  they  turned  their  eyes  to  note  the 
plain  they  had  left,  which  was  now  spread  out  before 
them  in  one  grand  prospect,  while  it  spoke  or  revealed 
nothing  of  the  misery  and  sorrow  which  they  knew 
existed  in  some  part  of  it,  among  the  human  beings 
driven  to  hopeless  bondage  by  the  cruel  Wazavila. 
Unable  to  dwell  upon  its  false  and  treacherous  beauty, 
thoy  turned  towards  the  mountains,  which,  so  far,  had 


372  MY   KALULU. 

nothing  of  the  ominous  or  fatal  in  its  features  for 
them. 

The  sun  seemed  a  long  time  coming  out,  they 
thought,  as  they  looked  towards  the  east ;  hut  then  it 
was  the  rainy  season  throughout  Central  Africa,  which 
had  heen  heralded  in  hy  that  awful  storm  on  the  sea  of 
Ujiji,  and  out  of  which  they  had  escaped  to  experience 
the  privations  of  hondage  ;  and  the  lowering  mist  and 
humid  fog  hovering  over  the  crag-bound  ridges  ahove 
them  was  the  result  of  the  rains  that  had  lately  sub- 
merged the  Eikwa  Plain  throughout  its  length  and 
breadth. 

About  noon,  after  they  had  lost  themselves  in  the 
deep  folds  of  the  mountains,  our  party  rested  to  recover 
their  strength,  and  to  aid  the  recovery  more  rapidly  by 
grinding  some  of  their  corn  rations  between  their  jaws. 
Simba  thought  this  very  dry  eating,  since  they  were 
free,  and  expressed  a  decided  objection  to  remain  much 
longer  without  nreat,  which,  in  his  opinion,  was  the 
only  food  fit  for  a  free  man.  Kalulu  agreed  with  him 
in  all  he  said,  and  volunteered  to  accompany  any  man 
in  a  search  for  game,  which,  he  said,  ought  to  be  plen- 
tiful in  such  solitudes.  Whereupon  Simba  agreed  to 
accompany  him ;  but  since  he  did  not  know  much 
about  a  bow,  he  would  take  his  spear,  which  he  could 
throw  as  well  as  any  other  man,  while  Kalulu  could 
take  a  bow  and  his  quiver  of  arrows. 

Matters  being  thus  arranged,  Moto  promised  to  be 
very  good,  and  look  after  the  boys,  and  see  that  they 
got  into  no  mischief  during  the  absence  of  Simba  and 
Kalulu,  upon  which  Simba  thanked  him,  and  bade  hire 
surely  expect  something  within  an  hour. 


SIMBA   FIGHTS   WITH   A   LEOPARD.  373 

Kalulu  held  three  arrows  in  his  left  hand,  and  his 
bow  in  his  right,  and  descending  a  deep  ravine  which 
opened  shortly  into  a  mountain  valley  of  exquisite 
beauty,  he  was  gratified  to  observe  a  solitary  eland 
lying  under  a  tree,  with  a  splendid  pendulous  dew-lap, 
moving  about  as  it  erected  its  head  to  chew  the  cud 
and  to  enjoy  in  that  solitude  the  sweet  repast  of  grass 
it  had  lately  eaten.  Simba  stood  hid  behind  a  tall  tree, 
while  Kalulu,  master  of  the  art  he  was  now  practising, 
began  to  move  through  the  grass  towards  it  with  the 
ease  of  a  snake.  For  a  moment  the  young  chief  debated 
within  himself  when  to  send  his  arrow,  but  finally 
arrived  at  a  conclusion ;  for  he  drew  his  bow,  and  drove 
an  arrow  behind  the  fore-shoulder,  which,  penetrating 
through,  pierced  the  heart,  and  after  one  or  two  spas- 
modic bounds  into  the  air,  the  eland  stretched  himself 
on  the  ground,  dying. 

Kalulu  turned  round  to  beckon  to  his  companion, 
when  he  saw  with  surprise  that  Simba  had  broken  his 
spear  short,  and,  after  stripping  himself,  had  rolled  his 
loin-cloth  around  his  left  hand,  and  raising  his 
shortened  spear,  had  put  himself  into  an  attitude  of 
defence  against  something. 

He  at  once  bounded  forward  to  assist  his  friend, 
when  at  the  first  step  he  took  he  saw  a  leopard  spring 
upon  Simba  with  a  terrific  cry.  Uttering  a  cry  of 
horror — but  nothing  daunted  by  the  ferocity  of  the 
animal — he  placed  a  barbed  arrow  on  the  string  of  his 
bow,  and  came  up  close  to  the  combatants  just  as  he 
witnessed  Simba  thrusting  his  left  hand  into  the 
leopard's  mouth,  and  driving  his  spear  repeatedly  into 
his  side.  The  animal's  claws  were  buried  in  the  left 


374  MY   KALULU. 

hip  and  knees  of  Simba,  which  he  was  viciously  tearing ; 
but  his  jaws  were  rendered  useless  by  thick  folds  of 
cloth  which  Simba  had  thrust  into  his  mouth  at  the 
first  onset  of  the  brute.  It  was  well  that  Simba  was 
such  a  powerful  man,  else  the  shock  of  the  onset  would 
have  knocked  him  down,  when  it  would  have  become 
doubtful  work  to  save  his  throat  from  the  gleaming 
fangs. 

Kalulu  stayed  only  to  take  in  these  observations,  and 
then  stepped  deliberately  nearer,  and  drove  an  arrow 
through  him ;  and  without  waiting  to  watch  the  results, 
drove  another,  and  still  another,  while  Simba  drove  his 
spear  several  times  deep  into  his  heart,  and  exerting 
his  strength  when  he  felt  the  claws  relax,  he  brought 
his  right  leg  forward,  and  turning  the  animal's  back  on 
it,  pressed  down  his  head  with  his  left  hand,  and  drew 
the  sharp  spear  blade  twice  across  the  throat,  almost 
severing  the  head.  Then  the  animal,  yielding  to 
superior  strength  and  weapons,  fell  off,  shivered  once 
or  twice,  and  lay  extended  lifeless — dead. 

Poor  Simba  was  most  grievously  wounded ;  for  tho 
claws  had  penetrated  deep  into  his  hip,  while  the  knee- 
bone  was  bare. 

"  Ah !"  sighed  he,  as  he  heard  the  expressions  of 
sympathy  from  his  young  friend,  "  if  I  had  only  some 
of  that  eland  thou  didst  shoot,  Kalulu,  in  me  yesterday, 
to-day  I  should  have  bent  that  beast  double,  as  easily 
as  I  would  fold  a  piece  of  cloth.  But  grain-food !  who 
can  be  strong  after  feeding  on  grain-food  for  sixteen 
days  ?  Give  grain  to  asses,  but  meat  for  men !" 

"  See  here,  Simba.  Do  thou  rest  thyself  under  this 
tree,  while  I  go  and  bring  our  friends  here.  It  is  far 


KALULU   SYMPATHIZES   WITH   WOUNDED   SBIBA.      375 

for  them  to  come  here  than  for  us  to  carry  the 
eland  to  them.  Thou  mayest  take  my  cloth  to  wrap 
round  thy  wounds.  I  don't  need  cloth  while  thou  art 
thus."  So  saying,  the  generous,  sympathizing  youth 
hastened  to  inform  his  friends  of  the  accident  that  had 
happened  to  Simha,  which  they  received  with  surprise 
and  consternation. 

Selim  and  Abdullah,  who  had  heen  indebted  so  often 
to  the  power  that  lay  in  Simba's  arm,  as  soon  as  they 
heard  of  the  wounds  which  their  champion  had  re- 
ceived, now  hastened  to  him  to  offer  their  services. 

"Speak,  Sirnba!  Oh!  the  frightful  beast!"  said 
Selim,  as  his  eye  caught  sight  of  the  mangled  and 
gashed  leopard.  "  Speak !  art  thou  much  hurt  ?" 

Simba  was  reclining  under  the  tree,  looked  slightly 
troubled  with  his  pains ;  the  cloths  he  had  taken  to 
staunch  the  blood  were  lying  on  the  wounded  hip  and 
knee,  by  no  means  pleasant  to  look  at.  The  two  boys, 
seeing  these  things,  judged  immediately  that  Simba's 
case  was  very  grave— that  he  was  going  to  die;  and, 
not  knowing  what  else  to  do,  they  began  to  cry,  to 
sound  the  praises  of  their  dear  friend,  and  lament  his 
sudden  "  taking  off." 

Simba,  however,  answered  them  as  quickly  as  he 
could  subdue  a  pang  of  pain,  and  command  language. 

"  Nay,  weep  not,  young  masters.  Simba  is  but 
slightly  wounded — flesh  wounds — nothing  more.  No, 
_o,  Simba  is  not  going  to  die ;  he  must  see  his  wife 
and  children,  and  Selim  in  his  home  again,  before  he 
can  die.  But — Master  Abdullah !" 

"Yes,  Simba,  what  is  it?" 

"Dost  thou  really  like  big  Simba?" 


376  MY   KALULU. 

"  Oh,  Simba,  how  canst  thou  ask  ?  Thou  hast  suc- 
ceeded my  father  Mohammed  in  my  affections.  Remem- 
ber the  Liemba  and  the  crocodile.  I  can  never  forget 
that  awful  moment,  for  the  scars  on  my  leg  remind  me 
of  it  daily." 

"  I  thought  thou  didst  like  Simba  a  little ;  but 
wouldst  thou  be  very  sorry  if  Simba  died  to  be  left 
in  this  valley  to  be  eaten  by  the  hyaena  and  the  jackal, 
Abdullah  ?" 

"  Don't,  don't,  Simba,  for  Allah's  sake,  ask  any  such 
thing.  Thou  hast  said  thou  art  not  going  to  die,  then 
why  torment  me  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  but  I  might  die  if  Master  Abdullah  did  not  do 
me  one  favour,  for — 

"Speak;  command  me,  Simba — anything,  every- 
thing," urged  Abdullah. 

"  If  Master  Abdullah  would  only  make  a  little  fire, 
and  Master  Selim  cut  a  little  meat  from  that  fine  eland 
that  lies  dead  by  that  tree  yonder,  Simba  might  eat 
meat  and  live." 

"  Thou  shalt  have  meat,  Simba,"  cried  Abdullah, 
before  thou  canst  count  one  hundred,"  and  he  bustled 
about,  ran  here  and  there;  collected  bunches  of  dry 
grass,  leaves,  twigs,  sticks ;  brought  a  good-sized  log 
or  two  of  dead  wood,  between  which  a  fire  should  be 
built ;  while  Selim,  after  taking  the  spear  which  had 
probed  the  leopard's  heart,  had  run  towards  the  dead 
eland,  and  was  slashing  and  carving  great  chunks  of 
meat. 

Abdullah  had  his  pile  of  wood  ready,  but  he  now 
turned  with  a  puzzled  expression  towards  Simba,  and 
said : 


KALULU  SHOWS  ABDULLAH  THE  ART  OF  MAKING  A  FIKE.    377 

"  Here  is  the  wood ;  but  where  and  how  can  we  get 
fire  ?  Our  guns  are  in  the  bottom  of  the  sea  !" 

Kalulu,  Moto,  and  Niani  had  come  up  by  this  time, 
and  Moto,  after  examining  the  wounds  of  his  friend, 
turned  round  to  Abdullah  and  said  : 

"  Kalulu  will  help  thee,  Abdullah,  to  get  fire ;  he 
does  not  need  a  musket-pan  or  powder." 

Abdullah  was  curious  to  know  how,  for  he  had  always 
seen  a  musket-pan  used,  though  he  had  wondered  often 
when  a  slave  with  the  Wazavila  how  the  natives  ob- 
tained a  fire ;  but  he  had  never  seen  the  process. 

Kalulu,  however,  proceeded  to  show  Abdullah  how 
the  Watuta  obtained  fire  by  other  means  than  a  musket- 
pan.  Selecting  a  piece  of  stiff,  dry  bark,  he  placed  it 
between  his  feet  on  the  ground,  and  sprinkled  it  with  a 
little  sand,  which  he  first  rubbed  dry  and  warm  between 
the  palms  of  his  hands.  He  now  chose  the  strongest 
arrow  in  his  quiver,  and,  cutting  off  the  feathers  and 
the  notch,  he  pared  the  end  until  it  was  level.  Then 
gathering  some  dry  leaves  and  grass  straw  on  the 
sanded  bark,  rested  the  end  of  his  arrow  in  the  centre, 
and  began  to  twirl  the  arrow  round  with  the  palms 
of  his  hands  with  a  steady  downward  pressure.  In  a 
short  time  smoke  was  seen  to  issue,  and,  continuing  the 
operation,  two  or  three  sparks  of  fire  shot  out  among 
the  straw  and  leaves,  which,  being  blown,  was  soon 
nursed  into  flame. 

"  That  is  how  the  Watuta  obtain  their  fire,"  said 
Kalulu  to  Abdullah,  with  an  air  of  superiority,  which 
the  latter  thought  was  quite  pardonable,  since  Kalulu 
did  really  produce  a  fire  on  which  meat  might  be  cooked 
for  the  benefit  of  his  friend  Simba. 


378  MY   KALULU. 

"  0  Selim  !  Selim  !  0  Selim  !"  cried  Kalulu,  "  liasto 
hither  with  the  meat." 

Abdullah,  in  his  impatience  to  see  Simba's  jaws  at 
work,  reiterated  the  cry,  "  0  Selim  !  Selim  !  0  Selim  ! 
come  with  the  meat,  come  quick." 

"  Coming !"  was  the  answer  which  that  industrious 
young  Arab  gave,  as  he  turned  his  face  toward  the  grou  [» 
with  a  shoulder  of  eland  meat  on  his  back. 

"  Now,  Niani,  haste  to  get  more.  Think  of  poor 
Simba,  thy  father,  suffering  for  want  of  it ;  there's  a 
good  boy,  bring  plenty,"  said  Abdullah ;  while  in  the 
meantime  Kalulu  had  chosen  an  arrow-blade,  and  with 
it  was  preparing  the  slender  sticks  to  impale  the  meat 
when  it  would  be  cut  into  kabobs  for  broiling,  and  Moto 
had  bound  Simba's  wounded  knee  with  bandages  made 
out  of  Kalulu's  loin-cloth,  and  had  staunched  the  blood 
that  had  been  pouring  from  the  wounded  hips.  Moto 
also  set  to  work  at  erecting  a  shed,  which  might  shelter 
the  whole  party,  and  made  a  luxurious  bed  of  grass  and 
leaves  on  to  which  his  friend  was  assisted. 

Kalulu  then,  while  the  meat  was  broiling,  and  the 
most  pressing  duties  of  the  camp  had  been  performed, 
turned  to  skin  the  leopard,  whose  hide,  he  thought, 
would  make  an  admirable  loin-covering  for  himself. 

Simba,  after  he  had  managed  to  eat  as  much  of  the 
eland  as  any  two  ordinary  men  would  have  eaten, 
began  to  feel  his  strength  returned  to  him,  and  said : 

"  Ah!  there  is  nothing  like  meat  for  medicine,  after  all. 
It  makes  a  man  look  kinder  towards  his  fellows,  and  if 
he  has  his  stomach  full  there  is  nought  that  he  cannot 
bear.  If  I  had  always  plenty  of  meat  in  me  I  would  as 
soon  fight  a  leopard  every  day  as  not ;  and  if  I  had  a 


NIANI  PUNISHES   THE   DEAD   LEOPARD.  379 

good  knife  I  would  be  willing  to  fight  a  lion  rather  than 
run  away  from  him." 

Such  sentiments,  noble  and  worthy  of  the  great  man 
who  spoke  them,  met  with  hearty  approbation  from  his 
repleted  friends,  and  Moto  was  of  the  opinion  that  after  a 
stomachful  of  good  meat  he  might  also,  if  hard  pressed, 
do  damage  to  either  a  leopard  or  a  lion.  Selim,  follow- 
ing suit,  suggested  that  he,  being  but  a  boy,  ought  to 
have  his  English  gun  in  his  hand  before  he  could 
be  expected  to  fight  a  lion  or  a  leopard;  while  Ab- 
dullah and  Niani  gravely  expressed  their  fears  that  if 
they  met  either  of  those  beasts  of  prey  they  would 
think  of  climbing  some  tall  tree  before  doing  anything 
else. 

Kalulu,  after  skinning  the  leopard,  proceeded  to 
spread  the  hide  out  on  a  piece  of  spongy  sward  for  the 
sun  to  dry  it,  putting  a  number  of  small  pegs  around  to 
stretch  it.  The  leopard,  being  denuded  of  his  splendid 
dress,  was  not  so  much  an  object  of  fear  to  little  Niani 
as  it  had  been ;  it  was  no  more  fearful  than  a  skinned 
dog  would  have  been,  though  the  canine  teeth  still 
looked  formidable.  But  knowing  the  injury  it  had  caused 
Simba  during  life,  he  could  not  help  seizing  the  broken 
spear-shaft,  and  belabouring  the  dead  brute  with  it  in 
a  vicious  manner,  which  no  doubt  the  leopard  would 
have  resented,  could  he  have  felt  the  blows  showered 
on  him.  Having  taken  his  fill  of  this  mild  revenge, 
Niani  seized  it  by  the  tail  and  dragged  it  far  out  of 
sight. 

The  valley  wherein  these  adventures  occurred  would 
have  been  deemed  by  our  friends  exceedingly  pretty  at 
any  other  season,  but  almost  every  other  moment  the 


380  MY   KALULU. 

wind  drifted  great  dense  masses  of  rain-cloud  across 
its  face,  which  completely  blurred  its  beauty,  and  added 
more  volume  to  the  streams  that  constantly  poured 
down  the  slopes  from  above. 

Safe,  however,  for  the  time  under  their  shed,  they 
could  contemplate  their  little  annoyances  with  liberal 
philosophy,  and  could  readily  adapt  themselves  to  the 
circumstances  without  great  sacrifice  of  comfort. 

Simba  was  too  sore  to  move  for  two  days,  but  on  the 
third  day  they  broke  their  miniature  encampment,  and 
continued  their  journey  through  the  mountains  in  a 
direction  nearly  north-west. 

Tropical  mountains  are  always  grand,  but  during  the 
rainy  season  their  grandeur  is  enhanced.  Why  ?  Be- 
cause wherever  you  turn  your  eyes  you  see  some  pin- 
nacle, or  crag,  or  summit  buried  in  the  angry  clouds, 
which  are  a  dirty  grey,  and  ragged  at  the  edges,  but  are 
an  impenetrable  mass  behind  of  inky  blackness,  as  if 
the  night  had  been  gathered  and  compressed  into  an 
enormous  black  ball  ready  to  be  hurled  upon  the  valleys 
and  plains  by  some  vengeful  fury.  These  black  balls 
of  clouds,  poised  upon  the  topmost  mountain,  are  a 
feature  in  Central  Africa ;  they  seem  to  stand  a  moment 
in  their  precarious  position,  when  a  furious  wind,  which 
flurries  everything  in  its  way,  tears  along  with  a  mighty 
sound,  reaches  the  monstrous  ball,  lifts  it  up  a  moment 
above  the  mountains,  and  then  hurls  it  upon  the  quiet 
sunlit  valleys  with  thunder-crash  and  lightning,  and 
great  floods  of  rain. 

These  were  of  daily,  sometimes  hourly,  occurrence, 
while  our  travellers  journeyed  slowly  to  where  they  con- 
ceived friends  might  be  found.  Owing  to  Simba'a 


HOW   A   MTUTA   CHIEF   FIGHTS.  381 

wounds,  their  progress  was  necessarily  slow,  and  this 
gave  them  ample  opportunities  to  watch  the  phenomena 
we  have  described. 

At  the  end  of  a  week  they  were  not  forty  miles  from 
the  Kungwa  Plain,  and  at  the  termination  of  that  period 
Simha  declared  he  felt  as  strong  and  as  well  as  ever, 
and  the  eighth  day  he  led  the  way  as  formerly,  and 
twenty-five  miles  were  marched. 

This  day's  journey  brought  the  travellers  to  a  long, 
straight,  narrow  valley,  which  was  converted  through 
alluvial  deposits  and  vegetable  mould  of  centuries  into 
a  quagmire  of  extraordinary  profundity.  On  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  oozy  valley  to  that  on  which  they  stood, 
there  was  some  cultivation,  and  in  a  circular  jungle 
they  descried  a  few  huts,  probably  a  village.  On  their 
side  the  ground  rose  up  gradually  to  an  ancient  clear- 
ing, from  which  disused  roads  ramified  in  all  directions, 
which  were  a  sufficient  evidence  that  at  one  time  the 
country  was  well  populated. 

They  were  striking  up  one  of  these  roads  leading  to 
the  old  clearing,  called  Tongoni  in  the  language  of 
Zanzibar,  when  an  arrow  whistled  close  to  Simba's  ear, 
followed  by  another  and  another. 

Kalulu's  trained  ear  detected  the  sound  at  once,  and 
casting  his  eyes  hastily  around  he  saw  a  group  of  men 
wearing  cloth  round  their  loins,  hidden  in  a  thick  bush; 
how  many  men  he  could  not  tell,  nor  did  he  wait  to 
count  them,  but  shouted  to  his  friends : 

"  Up,  up  !  Simba — Moto — up,  my  brother!  up,  Niani! 
run  towards  that  peak  beyond  the  clearing.  I  will  fol- 
low you.  I  shall  stop  to  bring  these  fellows  out,  and  to 
show  them  how  a  Mtuta  and  a  chief  can  fight." 


382  MY   KALULU. 


"  No,"  said  Simba,  "  we  will  not  go  up  without  you. 
Come  with  us,  Kalulu." 

"  Fear  not  for  me,  but  think  of  the  Arab  boys  and 
yourselves.  They  cannot  catch  me.  Go  on  to  the 
peak.  Go,  Selim,  Abdullah  ;  Kalulu  begs  of  you." 

"  Let  him  be,  Simba,"  said  Moto  ;  "  Kalulu  knowa 
what  he  is  about  ;"  and  without  waiting  to  see  whether 
Simba  followed  him,  he  snatched  hold  of  Selim's  hand 
and  ran  with  him  up  the  hill.  Simba  followed  with 
Abdullah  and  Niani  before  him. 

As  soon  as  he  saw  his  friends  start  off,  Kalulu  limped 
most  painfully  towards  a  tall  tree  that  stood  near  him, 
and  crawled  as  if  he  were  grievously  wounded  behind  it. 
But  the  minute  he  felt  himself  safe  behind  the  tree,  he 
fixed  an  arrow  in  his  bow,  while  he  held  three  others  in 
his  left  hand. 

Kalulu  had  not  to  wait  a  second  before  six  men  came 
from  behind  the  bush  and  rushed  towards  his  hiding- 
place,  until  they  had  come  within  about  fifty  yards 
from  the  tree,  when  they  surrounded  it,  and  one  of 
them  seeing  him,  hurled  his  spear  at  him.  The  spear 
fell  short,  about  a  yard  from  the  feet  of  "Kalulu,  but  the 
boy  never  made  any  sign  of  movement.  Encouraged 
by  his  silence,  another  spear  was  hurled  at  him,  which 
just  missed  his  body,  for  it  fell  quivering  at  his  side, 
not  six  inches  from  him.  Then  an  assegai,  or  a  long 
javelin  came,  and  grazed  the  bark  above  his  head,  and 
still  no  answer,  from  which  they  surmised  that  he  was 
wounded  too  much  to  make  any  reply  ;  but  immediately 
one  of  them,  bolder  than  the  rest,  made  a  forward  leap 
to  advance  towards  him,  Kalulu  drew  his  bow  and  sent 
an  arrow  through  his  chest,  and  before  the  others  could 


KALULU   VICTORIOUS.  383 

seek  shelter  again  he  had  shot  another  through  his 
side.  Then,  snatching  the  two  spears  and  assegai 
which  had  been  thrown  at  him,  the  young  chief  uttered 
the  Kitutu  war-cry  and  bounded,  light  as  an  antelope, 
through  the  thin  jungle. 

On  seeing  the  lad  run  the  others  rose  from  their 
shelter  and  gave  chase.  On  reaching  the  top  of  the 
rising  ground,  Kalulu  threw  himself  behind  a  thick  bush 
of  thorn  and  waited,  with  eyes  and  ears  on  the  alert, 
and  fingers  on  his  bow-string,  until  catching  sight  of 
the  foremost  he  took  a  deliberate  aim  at  him  and 
pierced  his  throat  with  an  arrow ;  and,  before  a  sound 
could  have  been  uttered  by  the  dying  man,  he  had 
fixed  his  arrow  again  and  was  aiming  at  a  fourth,  when 
the  fellow  turned  about  to  run,  but  too  late  to  escape 
the  arrow  which,  following  him,  buried  itself  up  to  the 
feathers  in  his  back. 

Emerging  from  his  hiding-place,  he  retraced  his 
steps,  deliberately  took  up  the  arms,  the  bows  and 
arrows  and  spears  of  the  two  last  he  had  slain,  and 
seeing  the  two  remaining  in  full  flight,  turned  round, 
and  sought  his  companions,  who  were  anxiously  waiting 
for  him  on  the  summit  of  the  peak. 

In  a  few  moments  he  had  come  up  with  them,  and 
they  listened  in. wonder  to  his  tale,  how  he  had  slain 
four  of  their  enemies,  to  which  his  trophies  bore  ample 
testimony. 

Simba  began  accusing  himself  of  cowardice,  and 
everything  else  that  was  bad,  when  the  young  chief 
stopped  him,  and  said  : 

"  Not  so,  Simba ;  thou  art  big  and  a  good  target  for 
an  arrow ;  but  I  am  small  and  thin,  and  if  there  had 


384  MY   KALULU. 

been  twenty  I  could,  by  being  prudent,  have  escaped 
easily.  None  of  these  people  like  to  come  out  to  the 
open  to  fight,  and  so  long  as  there  was  but  one  to  fight 
they  would  never  have  chased  anybody  else ;  and  by 
dodging  through  the  bushes,  shooting  the  most  forward 
of  them,  I  could  have  so  thinned  them  that  when  they 
reached  us  on  this  peak  they  would  not  have  been  able 
to  take  us  without  losing  many  more  men,  and  perhaps 
losing  all.  If  we  all  had  been  together  those  fellows 
might  have  killed  two  or  three  of  us,  and  whom  could 
we  have  spared? — Selim?  Abdullah?  Niani?  No, 
Simba ;  thou  seest  that  I  could  not  have  acted  other- 
wise." 

"  I  saw  that  when  you  told  us  to  go,"  said  Moto. 
"  Who  of  us  knows  much  about  arrows  ?  Master  Selim 
and  Master  Abdullah  know  nothing  ;  Niani  is  too  small 
even  if  he  did  know.  .Simba  says  he  don't,  and  I  am 
sure  I  know  but  very  little  compared  to  a  man  who  all 
his  life  has  shot  with  nothing  else  but  his  bow.  Now, 
with  a  gun " 

"  Ah,  yes ;  if  we  had  but  three  or  four  guns,"  sighed 
Simba,  "  thou  wouldst  not  have  been  left  alone,  Kalulu." 

"If  I  had  only  my  English  gun  here  now, — two 
barrels, — always  true — not  one  of  those  men  would 
have  escaped,"  remarked  Selim. 

"  But,  my  brother,  surely  only  two  have  escaped  as 
it  is,"  replied  Kalulu,  laughing ;  "  and  they  are  too 
scared  to  trouble  us  any  more,  I  think,  though  it  is 
time  for  us  to  be  off  before  others  from  the  village  on 
the  other  side  of  the  valley  come  after  us.  Here  is  a 
spear  for  thee,  Moto ;  and  a  spear  also  for  thee,  Simba. 
I  will  keep  one  spear,  and  Selini  and  Abdullah  may 


SIMBA   THINKS   KALULU   A   HERO.  385 

keep  the  bows  and  arrows.  We  shall  have  something 
for  Niani  by-and-by,  perhaps." 

"  I  hope  not,"  said  Simba,  "  before  we  get  amongst 
friends." 

This  feat  of  Kalulu's  in  killing  four  men  raised  him 
highly  in  Simba's  estimation,  and  the  consequence  of  it 
was  that  he  came  to  pay  great  deference  to  him,  far 
greater  than  he  ever  had  paid  to  him  before ;  for 
thus  far,  except  that  he  showed  himself  capable  of 
bearing  great  fatigue,  could  run  well,  was  lithe  and 
strong  for  his  age,  he  had  looked  upon  him  as  a  boy 
merely.  Now,  however,  as  he  turned  to  seek  the  deep 
woods,  on  the  ridge  leading  from  the  peak  to  the  low 
range  of  hills  beyond,  he  furtively  eyed  him  from  head 
to  foot,  and  then  shook  his  head,  muttering  to  himself. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  friend  Simba,"  asked  Kalulu, 
"  that  thou  dost  eye  me  so,  and  shake  thy  head  ?" 

"  Thou  hast  a  quick  eye,  Kalulu ;  and  it  is  as  true  as 
thy  wrist  and  arm.  I  have  been  thinking,"  he  said  in 
a  low  voice,  "  that  when  thou  art  a  few  years  older 
thou  wilt  be  almost  as  strong  as  I  am  now,  and  that 
when  thou  returnest  .to  thy  country,  Ferodia  will  be 
sorry  for  what  he  has  done,  for  he  will  find  thee  a  very 
lion  in  his  way." 

"  Thou  mayst  well  say  that,  Simba,"  said  Moto. 
"  The  little  boy  who  pinned  my  arm  to  the  shield  I 
held  when  Kisesa  attacked  his  father's  village,  is 
improved  wonderfully.  Wallahi !  if  he  kills  four  men 
now  when  he  is  but  a  boy,  how  many  will  he  kill  when 
he  is  a  man.  Ferodia  will  wish  that  he  had  never 
thought  of  being  king." 

"  Wait,  my  friends,  wait !  Wait  a  few  moons  only  ;  I 

2  o 


386  MY   RALDLU. 

will  show  you  what  Kalulu  can  do.  Killing  four  men 
is  nothing.  I  have  killed  chiefs  and  many  men  in  our 
wars,  as  Soltali  said  in  his  song.  Ferodia  shall  see 
Kalulu's  face  again ;  but  I  do  not  think  it  will  be  as 
his  slave." 

"  I  wonder,"  said  Moto,  "  what  country  this  is ;  and 
what  tribe  did  that  village  belong  to.  Hast  thou  any 
idea,  Simba  ?" 

"  Not  I ;  I  never  was  here  before." 

"  Dost  thou  know,  I  think  those  were  Wazavila  too. 
They  are  scattered  everywhere  about  this  country  since 
they  were  driven  from  their  own  by  Simba,  son  of 
Mkasiwa,  of  Unyanyembe.  Ah !  that  chief  is  such 
another  as  thou  art,  Simba.  A  lion  by  name  and  a 
lion  in  war.  He  has  been  the  only  one  able  to  punish 
these  thieves  of  Wazavila. ' 

"  In  what  direction  is  his  country  ?  dost  thou  know  ?" 
asked  Simba. 

"It  ought  to  be  north  of  where  we  are — two  or 
three  days  yet.  He  is  chief  of  a  country  called 
Kasera ;  but  we  ought  to  come  to  the  Unyanyembe 
road  that  goes  from  Usowa  and  Fipa,  before  we  reach 
Kasera." 

That  night  our  friends  camped  near  the  base  of  a 
reddish  range  of  mountains,  by  the  side  of  a  small 
stream,  and  in  the  morning  they  breasted  the  most 
feasible  part  of  the  range,  and  made  their  way  with 
considerable  difficulty  through  a  tangle  of  bamboo,  tiger 
grass,  and  thorn  bush. 

Emerging  out  of  the  depths  of  a  stony  ravine,  they  at 
last  stood  upon  the  topmost  height  of  the  red  mountain 
range,  the  colour  of  which  they  perceived  came  from 


SPEARING   THE   LEPIDOSIREN.  387 

the  vast  quantities  of  haematite  of  iron,  of  which  the 
mountains  principally  consisted. 

By  using  their  observation,  they  were  also  enabled  to 
ascertain  that  this  range  was  the  watershed  of  the 
Eungwa  Eiver,  for  it  ran  so  far  east  and  west  that  no 
springs  issuing  into  the  plain  of  the  Eungwa  could  rise 
further  north  of  this  range,  for  as  far  as  they  saw  north 
the  country  trended  north  and  west,  while  south  of  the 
range  on  which  they  stood  the  country  trended  west 
and  south.  Moto  took  this  as  a  good  sign  of  their 
approaching  Unyamwezi,  and  raised  the  spirits  of  his 
friends  considerably  by  delivering  this  as  his  opinion. 
He  also  advised  that  they  should  now  bend  their  steps 
east  of  north. 

After  a  very  long  march  that  day,  they  camped  near 
a  lengthy  but  shallow  pool  in  a  forest  several  leagues 
to  the  north-east  of  the  red  range.  Kalulu  thought 
that,  from  the  numbers  of  birds  about — of  fish  eagles, 
cranes,  pelicans,  hornbills,  kingfishers,  ducks,  and 
curious  geese  armed  with  spurs  on  their  wings,  that 
there  must  be  fish  in  the  pool,  and  accordingly  took 
his  spear  and  stationed  himself  near  it.  In  a  very 
short  time  he  saw  a  movement  in  the  muddy  water, 
and  darting  the  spear  straight  for  it,  brought  out  of 
the  slimy  depths  a  specimen  of  the  Lepidosiren,  or  a 
bearded  mud-fish,  weighing  about  ten  or  twelve  pounds. 
His  success  was  hailed  with  delight  by  his  half-famished 
comrades,  who,  though  they  had  bagged  a  small  ante- 
lope since  the  eland,  had  been  much  stinted  in  their 
meat  rations  lately.  Each  member  at  once  constituted 
himself  a  harpoonist ;  but,  excepting  Simba  and  Moto, 
no  luck  met  the  efforts  of  the  others,  as  they  could 


388  MY    KALULU. 

never  throw  their  spears  straight  downwards,  the  spear 
always  swerving  to  one  side  when  near  the  bottom; 
owing  to  the  over-firm  hold  with  which  they  held  their 
spears.  But  the  success  of  Kalulu,  Simba,  and  Moto 
proved  ample  to  furnish  the  entire  party  with  sufficient 
for  a  good  supper  and  breakfast. 

They  found  the  meat  of  the  mud-fish  very  good, 
though  very  fat ;  but  being  half  starved,  their  stomachs 
were  not  over  delicate. 

Continuing  their  march  next  day  at  sunrise,  they 
came  to  a  park-land,  agreeably  diversified  with  noble 
sycamores,  and  islets  formed  by  dense  growths  of 
aloetic  plants  and  thorn-bush ;  and  about  noon  they 
came  to  a  well-tramped  road,  which,  after  noticing  its 
direction,  Moto  declared  would  take  them  to  the 
Unyanyembe  road. 

Inspired  by  this  news,  which  certainly,  after  all  they 
had  gone  through,  was  well  calculated  to  produce  joyous 
emotions  within  them,  they  tramped  along  this  road  at 
a  rapid  rate,  and  visions  of  home,  though  still  far  away, 
came  vividly  to  the  minds  of  the  Arab  boys,  and  they 
unconsciously  pictured  their  mothers  looking  out  of  the 
lattice-windows  of  their  homes,  ever-gazing  towards 
the  continent  and  ever-wondering  where  their  absent 
boys  were. 

A  couple  of  hours  before  sunset  they  arrived  in  a  thin 
forest.  They  formed  their  camp,  and  surrounded  it 
with  brushwood  to  guard  against  beasts  of  prey,  and 
proceeded  to  warm  what  fish  they  had  left.  It  was 
such  a  very  small  morsel  for  hungry  men  that  Kalulu 
proposed  that  he  should  sally  out  with  his  bow  and 
endeavour  to  pick  up  something  more.  He  was  strongly 


HOW  A  TRUE  SON  OF  THE   FOREST  ACTS.  389 

dissuaded  not  to  go  by  Simba  and  Mo  to ;  even  Selim 
and  Abdullah  begged  him  to  remain  with  them,  as  they 
could  well  afford  to  be  without  more  food  until  morn- 
ing ;  but  Kalulu  laughed  merrily,  and  told  them  not  to 
be  alarmed,  he  could  take  good  care  of  himself.  Seeing 
that  he  was  determined,  they  said  no  more. 

As  Kalulu  left  the  little  camp,  he  threw  out,  for  a  last 
remark,  that  they  might  expect  him  shortly  back  with 
something  fit  to  eat.  He  chose  the  road  before  him — 
the  road  that  his  companions  would  have  to  take  next 
morning.  He  looked  keenly  to  the  right  and  the  left, 
searched  every  suspicious  place,  and  allowed  nothing  to 
escape  him.  The  thin  forest  thinned  once  more  to  a 
small  plain  sprinkled  with  dwarf  ebony  and  a  species 
of  blue  gum- thorn.  Numbers  of  ant-hills  also  dotted 
the  plain,  whose  grey  tops  presented  a  strong  contrast 
to  the  young  grass  of  the  plain.  Beyond  this  loomed 
a  forest  thickening  again ;  it  was  but  ten  or  twelve 
minutes  walking ;  success  might  meet  him  there,  he 
thought,  and  he  proceeded  towards  it,  arriving  there 
by  smart  walking  a  few  minutes  earlier  than  he  an- 
ticipated. 

He  still  marched  on,  hoping  that  something  might 
meet  his  eye  which  might  be  broiled  over  a  comfortable 
fire,  and  enliven  the  little  society  of  wanderers  with 
whom  he  found  himself ;  and  thus  arguing  with  himself, 
he  proceeded  still  further.  Suddenly  he  saw  smoke. 
There  is  nothing  specially  dangerous  in  smoke,  he 
thought ;  but  what  smoke  could  this  be  in  the  forest  ? 
There  was  no  cultivation  about,  therefore  it  could  not 
be  a  village.  What  was  it  ?  Kalulu  was  a  true  son  of 
the  forest — a  true  hunter;  his  instincts  were  on  the 


390  MY   KALULTJ. 

alert.  The  curious  phenomenon  of  a  smoke  in  the 
forest  during  the  rainy  season  must  be  explained. 
What  could  it  be  ? 

He  began  to  glide  from  tree  to  tree,  from  clump  to 
clump  ;  now  crouching  behind  a  wart-hog's  mound,  that 
that  beast  had  raised  above  its  burrow,  then  wriggling 
along  the  grass  like  a  snake,  and  presently  leaping  up 
with  the  activity  of  a  leopard,  until  he  drew  nearer  to 
the  smoke,  so  near  that  he  heard  voices. 

"  Voices !"  The  very  fact  of  a  human  voice  being 
heard  in  the  forest,  except  his  own,  had  something  por- 
tentous in  it ;  for  had  not  all  voices  lately  been  those  of 
enemies  ?  He  was  ten  times  more  cautious  now ;  and 
something  like  a  half-regret  for  venturing  hither  came 
into  his  mind.  Why  had  he  come  so  far  at  all  ?  Why 
had  he  not  listened  to  his  brother  Selim  and  his  friends, 
who  begged  him  not  to  go  out  ? 

He  watched  from  behind  the  tree,  and  saw  people ; 
men  wearing  cloth  round  their  heads,  long  cloth  clothes 
leading  down  to  their  feet,  like  those  (he  heard  from 
Selim  often)  the  Arabs  used  at  Zanzibar.  He  listened ; 
and  while  trying  to  distinguish  the  language  heard 
words  such  as  Selim,  Abdullah,  Simba,  Moto,  and  Niani 
used.  The  language  was  not  of  the  interior  of  Africa 
around  Ututa,  nor  Uzivila,  nor  Uwemba,  surely ;  and 
these  people  going  about  the  camp  in  white  cloths  and 
long  white  clothes  were  not  natives.  He  had  never 
heard  of  any  natives  wearing  such  clothes.  They  must 
be  Arabs !  Did  not  Moto  tell  him  that  they  were  on 
the  Unyanyembe  road,  and  that  they  might  meet  an 
Arab  caravan  going  to  Fipa,  or  catch  up  an  Arab 
caravan  going  to  Unyanyembe  from  Fipa.  Of  course 


WHAT   KALULU   FOUND   IN   THE   ARABS*   CAMP.        391 

these  were  Arabs  ;  people  of  Simba,  and  people  of  Selim, 
Moto,  Abdullah,  and  Niani !  They  were  his  friends, 
since  he  was  a  brother  of  Selim  ! 

What  should  he  do  ?  Should  he  go  back  at  once  and 
gladden  the  hearts  of  his  friends  with  the  good  news  ? 
Ah !  the  suggestion  came  near  being  acted  upon ;  but 
it  was  not,  for  immediately  it  was  replaced  by  another, 
"  Why  not  go  to  them,  make  thyself  known,  and  they 
will  be  good  to  thee  for  Selim's  sake  ?" 

Poor  boy  !  Innocent  youth  !  He  judged  all  Arabs 
to  be  good,  like  Selim  and  Abdullah,  and  he  stepped 
out  ofrhis  hiding-place  and  walked  deliberately  to  the 
camp.  He  was  soon  seen,  addressed,  and  invited  to 
come  up  to  them. 

"  Hi,  Ndgu  !  njo   (Hello,  my  brother !  come  here.") 

This  was  a  fair  beginning,  to  call  him  "  my  brother," 
the  English  reader  will  think.  Not  at  all;  it  is  an 
ordinary  hail  to  a  stranger,  in  the  same  way  that 
"Kafiki,"  my  friend,  is.  But  Kalulu  advanced,  and 
many  men — probably  thirty — hurried  to  meet  him. 
Three  men,  apparently  chiefs  of  the  party — but  they 
were  not  white,  like  Selim  or  Abdullah — were  talking 
together  as  he  came  up  to  them. 

The  oldest  of  them — marked  with  the  small-pox,  a 
man  with  very  small  eyes — who  had  a  light  bamboo 
cane  in  his  hand,  turned  towards  him,  and  asked  him 
who  he  was,  where  he  came  from,  what  he  was  doing  in 
the  forest  all  alone,  to  which  Kalulu  answered  as  well  as 
he  was  able  in  broken  Kisawhili — the  coast  language  — 
smiling  all  the  time,  and  wishing  he  would  testify  some 
pleasure  at  seeing  him.  The  man  turned  round  to  his 
companions,  and  talked  with  them  rapidly  a  language 


392  MY   KALULTT. 

he  did  not  understand,  but  it  was  horribly  guttural.  It 
was  Arabic ;  and  as  the  harsh  words  were  heard  Kalulu 
almost  shuddered.  The  man  with  the  stick  pointed  to 
Kalulu  often,  the  others  nodded,  apparently  agreeing 
with  what  the  pock-marked,  small-eyed  chief  said. 

The  chief  Arab — he  was  not  an  Arab,  but  a  half- 
caste,  half-negro,  half-Arab — sat  down  and  pointed  to 
Kalulu  to  seat  himself  by  him.  This,  thought  Kalulu, 
was  friendly ;  and  in  pure  guilelessness  he  asked  him : 

"  Are  ye  Arabs  ?" 

"  Certainly.  Mashallah !  What  did  you  take  us 
for  ?"  replied  the  chief. 

"  I  don't  know.  I  thought  ye  were  Arabs,  but  I  was 
not  sure." 

Then  Kalulu  looked  round,  more  at  home.  In  one 
corner  of  the  camp  he  saw  a  large  gang  of  slaves, 
chained  and  padlocked  safe.  No  chance  of  running  for 
any  of  those,  he  thought.  Simba  could  not  break  that 
chain,  nor  any  of  the  strong  iron  padlocks  which  confined 
each  collar. 

He  was  about  to  ask  another  question,  when,  without 
warning,  without  the  least  suspicion  having  been  raised 
in  his  mind,  he  was  pounced  upon  by  half-a-dozen  men 
from  behind  and  disarmed.  The  slave-gang  was  brought 
up  close  to  him,  an  iron  collar  was  handed  to  the  chief, 
who  encircled  the  young  neck  of  Kalulu  with  it,  slipped 
an  iron  loop  over  the  folding  crescents,  introduced  a 
strong  padlock  into  a  staple  after  it,  locked  it,  and  then 
stood  up  to  survey  his  captive.  He  nodded  to  the  men 
who  had  hold  of  him.  They  released  him,  and  the  boy 
stood  up,  and  the  captor  and  captive  looked  at  each 
other. 


KALULU   IS   KIDNAPPED  !  393 

"  Did  ye  not  tell  me  ye  were  Arabs  ?" 

"  We  are  Arabs,"  answered  the  chief,  laughing  at  his 
simplicity. 

"Then  if  ye  are  Arabs,  what  does  this  violence 
mean  ?" 

"  It  means  you  are  my  slave." 

"Slave!    I  a  slave?" 

"  Certainly,  and  worth  over  fifty  dollars  at  Zanzibar." 

"la  slave !    Do  you  know  Selim  ?" 

"  Selim  ?    What  Selim  ?    I  know  plenty  of  Selims." 

"  My  Selim.  Only  my  Selim.  A  white  Arab  boy,  of 
my  size  ?" 

"  What  of  him  ?" 

"  He  is  my  brother." 

"  Your  brother !  A  white  Arab  boy  your  brother. 
Dog  of  a  pagan !" 

"  The  blood  ceremony  was  entered  into  between  us. 
I  am  the  King  of  the  Watuta." 

"  You  a  king  of  the  Watuta  !  Ha  !  ha !  ha  !  We 
have  plenty  of  kings  with  us.  Do  you  see  that  woman 
before  you  ?  She  is  a  queen  in  Uwemba.  Kings  sell 
well.  If  you  were  king  of  all  the  devils,  and  brother 
to  all  the  Arab  Seliins,  you  are  my  slave  now,  and 
the  likeliest,  best  looking  I  ever  had.  I  will  not  part 
with  you  under  one  hundred  dollars.  Wallahi !  There, 
go.  Men,  take  them  away.  Strike  camp.  Ho  for  the 
sofari"  (journey.) 

"  But  listen,  chief,  I  am  not  your  slave.  Let  me  go. 
Simba  and  Selim  will  be  angry  with  you  if  you  keep 
me.  Let  me  go,  chief.  Oh  !  let  me  go  to  the  camp ; 
it  is  right  close  here." 

"  Silence !     No  words,  not  one  word.     You  are  my 


394  MY   KALULU. 

slave.  Arabs  know  how  to  keep  slaves.  For  the  bad 
slaves  there  is  a  yoke-tree,  besides  chains.  Be  wise, 
and  keep  silence.  You  shall  go  to  Zanzibar  with  that 
chain  around  your  neck ;  if  you  are  bad,  you  shall  go 
with  the  yoke  tree  around  your  neck.  For  those  slaves 
who  talk  too  much  we  have  sticks.  Be  wise,  I  tell  you. 
Drive  the  gang  on,  men." 

Kalulu  was  desperate ;  the  blood  rushed  to  his  head ; 
he  got  furious.  His  senses  and  feelings  were  one  wild 
riot.  He  could  not  describe  how  or  why  he  leaped 
with  frantic  energy  at  the  villain.  He  was  possessed 
with  fury.  He  therefore  struck  at  him,  caught  hold  of 
him,  tried  to  beat  his  brains  out  with  his  chain,  and 
would  have  done  it,  no  doubt,  or  so  bruised  his  features 
that  they  would  have  become  undistinguishable ;  but 
he  now  had  to  deal  with  clever  men,  who  knew  what 
the  spasmodic,  despairing  energy  of  slaves  newly  cap- 
tured was.  Before  he  had  given  the  man  more  than 
three  blows  he  was  dragged  off,  kicked,  pounded,  cuffed, 
bruised,  and  almost  strangled.  Then  a  systematic 
flogging  took  place ;  such  a  flogging  that  a  villanous 
half-caste,  enraged,  would  be  likely  to  give,  while  he 
fought  with  all  his  might,  and  gave  half-a-dozen  of 
them  work  enough  to  hold  him.  When  the  punish- 
ment was  over,  he  was  not  left  to  meditate  upon  his 
position,  but  was  marched  off  in  the  direction  of 
Jnyanyembe,  the  last  of  the  slave  gang  ! 

The  Arabs  were  about  making  what  they  call  a  "  tiri- 
kesa  " — that  is,  an  evening  journey— in  order  to  reach 
water  before  noon  next  day,  by  which  time  they  would 
probably  have  made  a  march  of  thirty  miles.  They 
had  camped  deep  in  the  woods,  about  half  a  mile  from 


A   VICTIM   OP   AN   ATROCIOUS   DEED.  895 

tho  road.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  smoke  of  their  fires, 
Kalulu  would  never  have  seen  them,  probably.  When 
once  their  fires  went  out  it  would  be  difficult  for  any- 
body to  know  that  a  slave-gang  had  been  there,  or  that 
such  a  cruel  deed  as  the  kidnapping  of  Kalulu  had  ever 
taken  place.  If  the  Arabs  but  continued  their  journey 
until  noon,  and  started  again  at  night,  and  left  no  trace 
behind,  how  would  it  be  possible  for  those  who  would 
seek  Kalulu  to  find  a  trace  of  him  ? 

What  a  change  of  feeling  came  over  the  outraged 
youth!  What  a  sudden  and  complete  transformation 
was  this !  He  left  a  camp  of  Arabs  to  enter  another. 
In  one,  he  was  beloved,  esteemed,  idolised  ;  in  the  other, 
he  was  a  slave,  beaten  like .  a  dog,  chained !  In  one 
camp  the  Arabs  were  good,  kind,  brotherly ;  in  the 
other,  they  were  robbers,  kidnappers,  enslavers,  villains. 
In  one  camp  he  esteemed,  he  admired,  he  loved ;  in 
another,  he  brooded  over  his  injuries,  and  he  hated  with 
all  the  hate  with  which  one  wronged  is  able  to  hate. 

If  he  was  treated  so  harshly  at  the  beginning  of  his 
slavery ;  if  he  was  the  victim  of  such  damnable  atro- 
city as  that  which  he  had  suffered,  by  what  rule  or 
system  could  be  measured  that  which  he  would  have  to 
suffer  before  he  reached  Zanzibar ;  and  at  Zanzibar,  with 
that  iron  collar  perpetually  about  his  neck,  how  could  he 
ever  advantage  himself?  Wou'd  there  ever  be  an  end 
to  the  indescribable  misery  he  suffered  now  ?  Had  he 
parted  for  ever  from  freedom  and  friendship  ?  Would 
there  ever  be  hope  for  him  more  ? 
,  These  were  the  thoughts  that  filled  his  mind  as  he 
was  marched  off  to  slavery  with  that  inflexible  iron 
collar  about  his  neck,  and  the  horrid  chain  swinging 


396  MY   KALHLU. 

from  one  side  to  the  other,  with  that  long  file  of  slaves 
before  him,  and  the  long  file  of  flinty  kidnappers  "behind 
him. 

Ah !  poor  Kalulu !  Thou  art  but  one  of  the  thou- 
sands upon  thousands  of  wretched  men,  women,  and 
children  who  have  trodden  that  road  to  its  present 
hardness  and  smoothness ;  whose  wild  delirious  thoughts 
have  never  found  speech  as  thine  have ;  whose  hopeless 
looks  have  never  been  portrayed  in  any  book ;  whose 
silent  prayers  have  never  seen  the  light,  nor  have  been 
rehearsed  in  any  hall  where  kind  Christian  men  and 
women  would  hear  them  and  commiserate  their  suffer- 
ings; whose  indescribable  agonies  have  never  been 
touched  upon  by  a  kindly  pen !  But  go  thou  on  to 
slavery,  as  the  thousands  who  have  gone  before  thee, 
until  English  readers  shall  meet  with  thee  again  1 


THE   ALARM   OF   KALULTj's   FRIENDS.  397 


CHAPTEK  XV. 

The  alarm  of  Kalulu's  friends — The  search  for  Kalulu — O  Kalulu, 
Kalulu !— Shall  we  never  more  see  Kalulu  ? — Only  trees,  trees, 
trees — Kalulu  is  Lost ! — The  march  to  Unyanyembe—  Why  oome 
ye  in  this  guise,  children?— Among  friends  at  last!— Selim  and 
Abdullah  in  Arab  Costume — The  Lion  Lord's  City— Home  again  ! 
— Selim  embraces  his  Mother — Kalulu  discovered  ! — The  Slave 
Market.  How  much  for  Kalulu  ? — Kalulu  restored  to  his  Fritnds 
— Kalulu  introduced  to  Abdullah's  Mother — My  Kalulu  ! 

BETURNING-  to  the  camp  of  our  friends,  we  find  the  sun 
has  set,  and  darkness  is  settling  fast  over  the  earth. 
Simha  stands  at  the  gate  of  the  camp  with  an  anxious 
face,  for  his  young  friend  Kalulu  has  not  yet  returned. 
Moto,  Selim,  and  Abdullah  are  just  within  waiting, 
and  listening  eagerly  for  the  slightest  sound  of  foot- 
steps. 

"  What  can  be  the  matter  with  the  boy  ?  Dost  thou 
think  he  could  get  lost,  Moto  ?"  asked  Simba. 

"  No ;  Kalulu  could  not  lose  himself  if  he  tried.  He 
has  slain  something,  and  is  coming  with  a  heavy  load 
of  meat,  so  as  not  to  make  two  journeys.  It  takes  the 
like  of  Kalulu  to  know  how  to  kill  game." 

"  I  wish  he  had  not  gone  away,"  said  Selim,  "  be» 
cause  it  would  be  a  pity  if  he  came  to  harm  when  we 
are  so  close  to  friends." 

"  What  harm  can  happen  to  him  about  here,  except 
from  a  lion  or  a  leopard  ?  But  if  he  met  either  beast 
I  would  set  Kalulu  against  him.  There  are  plenty  of 


398  MY   KALULU. 

trees  about  here  for  him  to  climb  up,  and  I  should  like 
to  see  the  monkey  that  would  excel  him  in  climbing," 
said  Moto. 

Still  the  night  grew  deeper  and  deeper,  and  the 
anxiety  of  the  friends  increased. 

"  What  road  did  he  take  ;  dost  thou  know,  Moto  ?" 
asked  Simba. 

"I  think  he  took  the  Unyanyembe  road;  but  he 
may  have  gone  after  something  in  the  forest.  If  he 
saw  any  game  he  would  not  be  likely  to  remain  in  the 
road.  He  would  go  after  it,  of  course,"  replied 
Moto. 

"Well,  I  am  going  to  look  for  him.  Wilt  thou 
come  ?  The  boys  can  keep  a  good  fire  up  to  let  us 
know  where  the  camp  is,"  said  Simba. 

"  What  a  soft  fellow  thou  art,  Simba  !  Dost  thou  not 
know  that  in  the  night  we  can  do  nothing  to  hunt  him 
up,  when  he  may  be  anywhere  but  in  the  place  where 
we  are  looking  for  him  ?  If  we  had  a  gun  we  might 
signal  him ;  but  by  going  out  in  this  darkness  we  would 
only  tire  ourselves  to  no  purpose.  If  Kalulu  has  been 
taken  too  far  away  by  following  an  antelope  or  some- 
thing else,  the  boy  has  a  thousand  ways  of  passing  the 
night.  He  could  sleep  in  a  tree  bough,  in  a  hollow 
tree,  or  in  the  burrow  of  a  wild  boar,  just  as  well  as  he 
could  sleep  in  the  camp.  I  am  no  hunter  like  Kalulu, 
yet  I  could  do  it,  for  I  have  been  lost  many  times  in 
the  woods.  What  we  must  do,  is  to  sleep  in  the  camp 
to-night,  and  the  first  thing  at  daybreak  we  two  shall 
go  different  roads,  and  wake  all  the  country  round  with 
our  cries." 

"  Thou  art  wiser  than  I  am,  Moto,  yet  it  is  very 


THE   SEARCH   FOR   KALULU.  399 

hard.  If  any  harm  comes  to  him,  I  shall  always  accuse 
myself  for  a  poor  silly  fellow  who  did  not  know  how  to 
take  care  of  a  hoy.  I  am  sorry  I  did  not  stop  him,  for 
something  tells  me  harm  has  come  to  him.  I  would  I 
knew  where  he  was.  I  would  soon  see  whether  a  good 
friend  at  his  hack  could  help  him  or  not.  "We  shall 
rest  here  until  dayhreak,  and  may  Allah  grant  that  we 
find  him !" 

"  Amen,  and  amen,"  responded  the  Arah  hoys  fer- 
vently. 

At  hreak  of  day  Simha  woke  his  friends.  He  had 
not  slept  a  wink,  though  he  had  lain  down.  With  a 
heart  that  had  palpitated  violently  at  every  sound,  he 
had  lain  listening  acutely  to  every  noise  that  hroke  the 
silence.  It  might  have  heen  a  light-footed  antelope,  or 
the  rustling  of  a  fan  palm,  or  the  fall  of  a  branch,  or  the 
shuffling  feet  of  a  hyaena,  yet  each  of  these,  as  he  heard 
it,  had  inspired  a  momentary  hope  that  it  was  the  foot- 
step of  the  returning  Kalulu. 

Simba  was  impatient  to  be  off  and  to  use  his  strong 
lungs ;  and  when  the  sun  was  up,  he  was  brusque  in 
speech  to  Moto,  when  he  said : 

"  Come,  man,  art  thou  never  going  to  stir  ?  Let 
us  be  off.  Which  way  wilt  thou  take,  south  or 
north?" 

"  Oh,  any  road  will  do  for  me  ;  do  thou  take  the  south, 
I  will  walk  towards  the  north,  and  let  each  of  us  strike 
towards  the  east.  We  must  be  back  by  noon,  for  if 
Kalulu  is  not  here  by  then,  and  neither  of  us  have 
found  him,  then  he  is " 

"What,  Moto?"  said  Selim,  now  really  alarmed. 
"  Oh,  do  not  say  he  is  lost !  We  must  find  him.  We 


400  MY   KALULU. 

cannot  give  him  up.  I  will  go  along  the  Unyanyembe 
road  as  far  as  I  can,  and  return  here  by  noon." 

"  Young  master,"  said  Simba,  "  don't  go  away  from 
this  camp,  I  beg  of  thee.  To  lose  Kalulu  is  as  much  as 
I  can  bear ;  but  if  thou  art  lost  too,  then  may  all  the 
bad  things  of  this  earth  happen  to  me,  I  do  not  care 
how  soon." 

"  But,  dear  good  Simba,  it  is  now  day.  I  cannot  be 
lost,  for  I  will  not  leave  the  road.  Whilst  thou  and  Moto 
go  north  and  south,  I  will  take  the  eastern  road,  and 
after  going  two  hours  on  the  road,  I  shall  return  along 
the  road  to  the  camp.  Who  knows  what  has  happened 
to  my  brother  Kalulu  ?  He  may  be  wounded,  and  I 
may  find  him  waiting  for  us.  He  has  done  enough  for 
me ;  I  ought  to  risk  something  on  my  part  for  him.  I 
shall  go,  Simba— there.  Abdullah  and  Niani  shall  stay 
in  the  camp  to  watch." 

"  Well,  well,  as  thou  wilt.  Thou  art  master  here, 
and  wherever  I  be.  Come,  Moto,  let  us  be  off." 

"  Now,  Simba,"  said  Selim,  running  up  to  him, 
"  thou  art  angry  with  me.  Seest  thou  not  it  is  but  my 
duty  to  search  for  him  ?  Is  it  nothing,  what  Kalulu 
has  done  for  me  all  these  months  ?  Be  good,  Simba,  as 
thou  hast  always  been  to  me.  Let  me  go  without 
feeling  that  thou  art  offended  with  me." 

"  Nay,  go,  my  young  master,  and  Allah  go  with  thee, 
Simba  knows  not  much  about  Allah ;  but  Simba,  while 
he  looks  for  Kalulu,  will  pray  to  him  to  be  kind  to 
thee,  and  look  after  thy  safety.  Come,  Moto,  let 
us  go." 

"  G-od  be  with  thee,  Simba,  and  with  thee,  Moto," 
cried  Selim,  as  he  turned  to  depart. 


0   KALULU,    KALULU!  401 

"  And  with  thee  also,"  replied  Simba  and  Moto,  as 
they  strode  off  in  their  several  directions. 

Soon  Abdullah  and  Niani,  left  alone  in  the  camp, 
heard  the  shouts  at  intervals  of  each  of  their  friends  as 
they  wandered  off, — 

"  Kalulu !  0  Kalu— lu !  Ka— luuu— luu  !"  was  the 
cry  they  heard  repeated  until  the  sounds  were  lost  by 
distance. 

Selim  strode  on,  uttering  the  name  of  his  lost  friend 
over  and  over.  He  made  the  thin  forest  ring  with  its 
liquid  sounds  until  he  fancied  that  every  tree  lent  its 
aid  to  cry  out  the  sweet  name. 

"0  Kalulu—  Kalulu  —  Ka  —  luu- luu— u  !"  was 
uttered  on  the  desolate  plain  among  the  dwarf  ebony 
and  blue  gum.  The  thick  forest  beyond  was  reached, 
and  here  again  the  stunted  woods  re-echoed  to  the 
name  of  "  Kalulu."  There  was  no  reply.  There  was 
not  the  slightest  trace  of  any  Kalulu  in  the  grim 
solitude.  The  forest  was  as  calm  and  silent  as  though 
no  one  had  ever  ventured  within  its  gloom  since  it 
grew.  He  looked  down  on  the  road ;  the  road  was 
smooth  and  compact,  though  now  and  then  he  thought 
he  saw  traces  of  human  toes ;  but  there  were  so  many 
of  them,  one  person  could  never  have  made  so  many 
marks  with  the  toes  of  his  feet.  Was  it  not  the  road 
on  which  caravans  journeyed  to  Unyanyembe? 

After  he  had  gone  many  miles  through  the  forest, 
Selim  began  to  retrace  his  steps  towards  the  camp,  but 
still  shouting  the  beloved  name  of  "  Kalulu ;"  but 
there  was  no  reply  to  it,  and  sorrow,  alarm,  and  gloom 
settled  down  on  his  heart,  and  in  this  state  he  reached 

2  D 


402  MY  KALULU. 

the  camp,  a  little  before  noon,  to  wait  the  arrival  of 
Simba  and  Moto. 

His  friends  soon  returned,  as  unsuccessful  as  he, 
without  having  seen  the  slightest  trace  of  him  whom 
they  now  began  to  lament  as  a  lost  friend. 

The  sorrows  of  Kalulu's  friends  were  deep.  Selim 
wept  copious  tears,  and  all  his  imagination  could  not 
lighten  the  gloom  he  felt  over  the  fate  of  his  friend  and 
adopted  brother,  who  had  been  so  good  to  him;  no 
fancy  could  alleviate  for  one  instant  the  overwhelm- 
ing misery  that  the  unexplained  absence  of  Kalulu 
now  caused.  Continually  he  asked  himself  what  could 
have  befallen  him,  but  all  in  vain.  He  had  gone 
away  in  the  full  vigour  of  his  youth ;  his  lithe,  slender, 
but  sinewy  form  seemed  so  indurated  and  so  protected 
against  all  mischances  by  the  clever  head  to  plan, 
the  muscular  arm  to  execute,  and  the  clean-shaped 
limbs  and  swift  feet  to  run,  that  he  appeared  in- 
vulnerable. And  he  had  gone  away  smiling,  but  since 
then  there  was  no  clue,  and  his  imagination  and  fancy 
were  paralysed. 

Selim  turned  to  Moto,  and  asked  : 

"  Oh,  if  thou  canst  give  me  the  slightest  hope  that  I 
shall  see  Kalulu  again,  I  will  bless  thee  ?" 

"  I  can't  think  of  anything.  A  lion  may  have 
followed  him  and  sprang  on  him,  and  carried  him  away 
bodily — though  it  is  unlikely.  A  buffalo  may  have 
gored  him,  and  left  him  dead.  Savage  men  may  have 
found  him  and  made  him  a  captive ;  though  as  this  is  a 
'  polini '  (a  wilderness)  I  don't  see  how  men  could  be 
here.  Thou  knowest  what  he  has  done  already,  how 
quick  and  cunning  he  was  with  his  arm  and  feet.  He 


SHALL  WE  NEVER  MORE  SEE  KALULU  ?     403 

was  a  true  son  of  the  forest ;  and  if  danger  and  death 
overtook  him,  it  must  have  been  very  sudden." 

"  What  dost  thou  think,  Simba  ?"  asked  Selim. 

"  I  can't  think  of  anything,  young  master,  except 
that  he  is  not  here,  and  we  don't  know  what  has 
become  of  the  brave  young  chief  without  whose  aid 
none  of  us  would  have  been  so  far  on  our  way  home ;" 
and  the  generous-hearted  man  wept  aloud,  and  his 
weeping  had  a  sad  effect  on  all. 

"  And  shall  we  see— never  more  see  Kalulu?"  sobbed 
Abdullah ;  "  never  more  see  him  who  saved  me  from 
the  jaws  of  the  monster  in  the  Liemba,  who  freed  us 
from  bondage,  who  was  our  friend  and  brother,  who 
has  been  everything  to  us,  the  kindest,  best,  the  noblest 
Pagan  child  that  ever  breathed  ?" 

"  He  who  saved  me  from  death  in  the  forest,  who 
made  me  his  brother,  and  stood  by  me  through  many 
troubles— who  on  my  account  threatened  Ferodia,  and 
from  that  lost  his  kingdom — with  whom  I  have  roamed 
through  plain  and  forest,  and  have  talked  so  often  with 
as  a  brother — the  dearest  and  best  brother  I  can  ever 
have  1"  cried  Selim. 

"  Stay,  young  masters,  do  not  give  way  to  such  tears. 
Kalulu  may  not  be  lost.  He  may  return  to  the  camp 
this  afternoon.  I  am  going  out  now  to  look  for  him 
again,  and  to  see  if  I  cannot  get  something  for  us  to 
eat,"  cried  Moto.  "  Meantime,  hope ;  stranger  things 
than  his  return  have  happened." 

The  boys  and  Simba  looked  their  gratitude,  as,  next 
to  Kalulu,  they  knew  that  Moto  was  the  best  woodsman 
of  the  party.  Moto  strode  off  in  the  direction  of  the 
Unyanyembe  road. 


4:0i  MY    KALULU. 

At  night  lie  returned,  bringing  on  his  back  a  fat 
young  antelope,  and  news  which  made  all  start. 

Said  he,  while  he  and  Simba  turned  to  prepare  some 
of  the  meat :  "  I  went  along  the  same  road  that  master 
Selim  went  this  morning.  I  crossed  a  '  mbuga J  (small 
plain),  and  came  to  a  thick  forest.  Soon  after  entering 
the  wood  I  saw  on  the  left-hand  side  of  the  road  a 
yellow  heap  of  earth  which  a  wild  boar  had  made 
above  his  burrow.  I  went  up  to  it,  and  what  do  ye 
think  I  saw  ? — the  marks  of  two  feet  of  a  boy.  They 
were  small  and  narrow,  not  broad  and  large,  like 
a  man's  foot  —  Simba's  or  mine — would  be.  They 
must  have  been  Kalulu's.  He  had  jumped  on  that 
yellow  mound,  for  the  toes  had  sunk  deeper  in  than  the 
heels.  I  went  on,  where  the  leaves  had  been  disturbed, 
but  all  marks  were  soon  lost.  However,  I  went  further 
on  in  that  direction,  and  in  about  half  an  hour  I  came 
to  a  camp,  not  fenced  round,  but  where  fires  had  been 
kindled.  The  ashes  below  the  surface  were  slightly 
warm.  If  Kalulu  is  anywhere,  I  feel  sure  that  Kalulu 
is  with  those  people.  But  who  are  those  people  ?  Are 
they  "Waruga-ruga  (bandits)  ?  Are  they  Wanyam- 
wezi  ?  Are  they  natives  ?  Are  they  Arabs  ?  This  is 
a  *  polini '  (wilderness)  ;  there  is  no  village  near  here. 
Where  have  those  people  gone  to  ?" 

"  Let  us  go  on,  then,  and  find  out ;  let  us  follow  this 
road  until  we  come  to  some  village  where  we  can  ask  ?" 
said  Simba. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  said  Selim,  let  us  go." 

"  I  am  ready  now,"  said  Abdullah. 

"  Wait,  young  master,  and  thou,  Simba.     Eat  first 


ONLY  TREES,  TREES,  TREES.          405 

as  much  as  ye  can,  then  we  can  go,"  said  Moto,  in  the 
tone  of  one  who  knew  what  he  was  about. 

In  an  hour  a  full  meal  had  been  despatched,  and 
about  an  hour  before  sunset  they  started  towards 
Unyanyembe ;  but  before  they  reached  the  camp  which 
had  excited  Moto's  attention  it  was  dark,  and  prudence 
insisted  on  them  stopping  there. 

All  kinds  of  suggestions  were  made  as  to  Kalulu's 
fate,  and  they  fondly  called  up,  by  retrospective  glances 
at  the  past  few  months,  all  they  knew  concerning 
Kalulu,  all  he  had  done,  his  amiability,  his  kindness  of 
heart,  and  the  generous  character  of  the  young  chief, 
until  each  sighed  for  morning. 

There  was  but  little  sleep  that  night,  and  the  next 
morning  they  were  early  afoot  on  the  road.  The 
narrow  path  which  they  trod  led  to  Unyanyembe,  and 
had  been  tramped  to  hardness  and  compactness.  It 
ran  around  bushes  ;  sometimes  it  went  straight  ahead  ; 
then  it  made  great  curves  like  a  lengthy  brown  serpent. 
There  seemed  no  end  to  the  road  or  to  the  forest.  It 
was  ever  woods,  woods,  woods,  in  their  front — woods  to 
the  right  of  them,  woods  to  the  left  of  them,  woods 
behind  them,  and  not  a  sign  of  cultivation  or  of  popu- 
lation anywhere.  Only  trees,  trees,  trees.  Trees  of 
all  kinds— the  candelabra  kolqual,  the  prickly  cactus, 
spear-leafed  aloes,  thorn  bushes,  gummy  woods,  silk- 
cotton  trees,  sycamores,  mimosa,  plane,  or  the  silvery 
chenar,  tamarinds,  wild  fruit-trees,  but  no  fields  or 
villages. 

Darkness  coming  on  at  fall  of  day,  they  sought  a 
place  to  make  their  camp. 

Another  day  dawned,  and  again  they  were  on  the 


406  MY   KALULU. 

road;  the  forest  thinned  into  park-land — the  park- 
land gave  place  to  a  sterile  bit  of  chalky-coloured  plain 
— the  plain  was  succeeded  hy  a  thin  forest— the  thin 
forest  by  a  jungle — the  jungle  by  a  plain  again,  and 
still  there  was  no  sign  of  living  man  or  of  men.  They 
seemed  to  be  the  only  inhabitants  living  in  the  world. 
Yet  the  road  still  ran  before  them  in  serpentine  curves 
and  long,  straight  stretches. 

At  night  they  rested  again  near  a  broad  river.  They 
were  eking  out  their  meat  as  much  as  they  could,  and 
at  dawn  they  continued  their  march.  At  noon  they 
saw  fields  of  young  corn,  and  beyond  the  yellow  tops 
a  village,  and  when  they  came  to  it  they  saw  natives 
standing  outside  the  gate. 

"  Ho,  ii\y  brothers,  health  to  ye  !"  cried  Moto. 

"  Healll,  health  to  ye  !"  was  the  response. 

"  What  country  is  this  ?" 

"Manyara." 

"  Manyara  !"  cried  Moto,  astonished. 

"  Yes,  and  Ma-Manyara  is  king." 

"  Why,  then,  Unyanyembe  is  not  far  from  here  ?" 

"  About  nine  days  off." 

"  Was  not  that  the  Gombe  Eiver  we  passed  ?" 

"  Yes,  if  you  came  from  Ukonongo  along  the  road." 

"  We  did.  We  have  been  hunting,  and  have  had  a 
nisfortune  on  the  road.  We  are  going  to  Unyanyembe. 
What  news  ? ' 

"  Ah !     Good  news.     Manwa  Para  is  dead." 

"  Dead,  is  he  ?  Have  ye  seen  a  caravan  lately  going 
ay  here  towards  Unyanyembe  ?" 

"No --none  for  many  days." 

"  Health,  health  to  ye,  my  friends  !" 


KALULU    IS   LOST!  407. 

"  Health,  health  !"  was  the  response. 

Our  friends  strode  on  until  they  got  beyond  the  cul- 
tivation and  were  deep  in  the  forest  again,  when  Moto 
turned  round  and  said  : 

"  Kalulu  is  lost !" 

"  Lost !  Oh,  Moto  !  must  we  give  him  up  for  ever  ?" 
asked  Selim. 

"  I  fear  so.  I  thought  that  caravan  belonged  to 
Arabs.  If  they  were  Arabs  they  would  have  come  this 
way,  and  those  people  at  the  gate  would  have  seen 
them.  But  I  think  now  that  camp  belonged  to  the 
Waruga-ruga  (bandits).  And  where  have  they  gone  to  ? 
Are  they  from  Ugala  or  Ukonongo  ?  Were  those  people 
Wazavila  or  wild  Wanyamwezi  ?  They  were  not  Arabs, 
or  they  would  have  come  this  way.  "We  are  too  far 
away  to  go  back,  and  we  might  hunt  for  Kalulu  years 
and  years  among  the  tribes  about  here  without  finding 
him.  The  bandits  kill  all  men  as  soon  as  they  catch 
them,  if  they  cannot  make  slaves  of  them.  They  are 
never  seen.  They  are  everywhere,  but  nowhere  when 
ye  desire  to  see  them.  No ;  Kalulu  is  lost,  and  unless 
we  want  to  lose  ourselves,  we  must  go  on  to  Unyan- 
yembe." 

This  was  a  sudden  shock  to  the  Arab  boys  and  to 
Simba.  They  had  nourished  a  lively  hope  that  their 
friend  might  be  found,  but  they  were  now  sternly  told 
that  their  friend  was  "  lost." 

"  Poor  Kalulu  !"  said  Selim.  "  He  is  not  lost  to  me. 
I  will  build  him  up— from  his  feet  to  his  head,  with 
all  his  fine  high  courage,  quick,  generous  temper,  and 
his  warm  heart,  in  my  memory,  where  he  shall  dwell 
as  the  noblest  and  best  I  have  ever  met.  Until  I  die 


408  MY   E1LULU. 

I  shall  remember  him  as  the  truest  friend  and  kindest 
brother." 

"And  so  shall  I,  Selim,"  said  Abdullah.  "Thou 
and  I  shall  often  talk  of  him  as  one  to  whom  there  was 
no  equal  in  worth.  When  we  meet  our  mothers,  we 
shall  remember  his  name  as  one  without  whom  they 
never  would  have  seen  us  again,  and  our  mothers  shall 
bless  him.  His  memory  shall  be  to  me  like  a  plant 
nightly  watered  by  the  dew  of  heaven,  never  to  die,  and 
whenever  I  hear  his  name  mentioned  I  will  pray  that 
I  may  be  like  him.  For  Kalulu's  sake,  all  black  people 
who  call  me  master  shall  be  well  treated,  and  shall 
never  be  abused."  As  he  said  these  words,  little 
Abdullah  wept  copiously,  as  the  worth  of  his  friend 
rose  so  vividly  before  him. 

"  And  I  make  a  vow,"  said  Selim,  "  for  my  brother's 
sake,  never  to  purchase  a  slave  for  my  service  while  I 
live ;  and  when  I  die  my  slaves  shall  all  be  free.  No 
black  man  in  my  service  shall  have  cause  to  regret  that 
I  met  with  Kalulu  in  Africa ;  but  they  shall  rejoice, 
and  know  that  their  treatment  is  due  to  Kalulu  alone, 
that  they  may  sing  his  praises  under  my  palms  and 
mangoes." 

"Allah  be  with  ye  both!"  cried  Simba.  "If  all 
Arabs  were  like  ye,  the  Arab  name  would  become  be- 
loved throughout  all  the  tribes  of  the  Washensi."  * 

"Ay,  so  it  would,"  said  Moto;  "so  it  would;  and 
the  people  of  our  race  and  colour  would  not  be  bought 
like  sheep  and  goats,  and  driven  with  sticks  to  the 
market  to  be  sold.  A  great  wrong  is  done  by  the 
Arabs  every  day  in  this  country,  and  it  is  no  wonder 

*  Pagans. 


THE   MARCH    TO    UNYAXYEMBE.  409 

that  the  tribes  treat  them  badly  when  they  can.  Tifum 
treated  Masters  Selim  and  Abdullah  cruelly,  because  he 
heard  that  they  did  the  same  to  the  black  people.  We, 
thou,  and  I,  Simba,  should  not  have  been  so  good  as 
we  are  had  any  other  than  Sheikh  Amer  bin  Osman 
been  our  master." 

"  I  believe  thee,  Moto,"  replied  Simba.  "  We  would 
not  be  going  back  to  Zanzibar  either,  if  noble  Amer's 
son  was  other  than  he  is.  Master  Selirn  is  the  best 
Arab  living.  Prince  Madjid's  sons  are  worthless,  com- 
pared to  my  young  master.  But  let  us  go  to  Unyan- 
yembe,  before  some  evil  overtakes  Selim  and  Abdullah, 
and  we  have  no  hope  of  pleasure  left  to  us  more." 

Moto  started  at  the  suggestion  of  evil  to  his  young 
master,  and  at  once  put  his  best  foot  forward,  until 
they  came  to  a  plain,  where  he  strove  to  obtain  an 
additional  supply  of  meat,  and  was  so  successful  with 
his  arrows,  that  he  brought  down  a  zebra. 

The  march  to  Unyanyembe  lasted  fifteen  days  longer, 
owing  to  the  lack  of  the  cheery  presence  of  Kalulu,  and 
to  the  frequent  stoppages  they  had  to  make  to  procure 
food,  and  to  nourish  their  strength ;  but  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  sixteenth  day,  the  well-known  features  of  the 
hills  around  the  Arab  settlements  greeted  the  eyes  of 
Moto  and  Simba,  who  had  seen  them  before.  To  their 
left  rose  the  table  hill  of  Zimbili,  at  their  base  were  the 
Arab  houses  of  Maroro,  and  stretching  nearer  to  them, 
was  the  fertile  basin  of  Kwihara ;  and  soon  rose  before 
them  the  Arab  houses  of  Sayd  bin  Salim,  Abdullah  bin 
Sayd,  Sheikh  Nasib,  and  of  the  redoubtable  Kisesa, 
But  passing  by  these,  and  walking  rapidly  along  a  roac 
which  led  through  Kisiwani,  and  between  tw:  hills 


410  MY   KALULU. 

which  separate  Kwiliara  from  the  larger  settlement  of 
the  Arabs,  the  great  tembes  of  Tabora  greeted  them, 
each  surrounded  by  plantains  and  pomegranate  trees. 

Upon  asking  some  of  the  people  who  were  passing 
fi  oin  Tabora  to  Kwihara — and  who  stared  at  Selim  and 
Abdullah  as  if  they  had  never  seen  Arabs  before — who 
lived  at  Tabora,  they  were  given  a  long  list  of  names, 
and  among  these  was  the  name  of  Sultan  bin  Ali ! 

"  Where  does  he  live  ?"  asked  Selim. 

"  Yonder,  by  that  big  tree.  The  first  tembe  ye 
come  to." 

Selim  and  Abdullah  gave  a  shout  of  joy,  in  which 
they  were  joined  by  Moto,  Simba,  and  Niani,  and  as  they 
passed  on,  Selim  proposed  that  they  should  break  in  upon 
the  old  man  suddenly,  who  would  no  doubt  be  found  on 
his  verandah,  chatting  with  half-a-dozen  other  Arabs. 

In  a  few  minutes — minutes  that  were  never  counted, 
but  which  glided  by  swiftly — they  found  themselves 
pushing  their  way  through  crowds  of  well-dressed 
Zanzibar  slaves,  who  looked  upon  the  Arab  boys  with 
surprise,  mingled  with  awe,  but  who  made  way  for  them 
immediately,  but  eyeing  them  as  if  they  had  never  seen 
Arabs. 

Selim  and  Abdullah  passed  on,  however,  and  came  at 
last  before  the  spacious  tembe.  They  saw  the  white- 
bearded  Sheikh,  seated  with  his  back  to  the  wall,  leaning 
on  a  pillow  which  was  covered  with  gay  print.  On 
each  side  of  him  sat  several  other  Arabs.  All  started 
up  as  they  saw  the  strange  Arab  boys,  undressed  and 
naked,  with  the  exception  of  ragged  pieces  of  dirty 
cloth  about  their  loins,  walk  up  to  them,  and  heard  the 
unmistakable  Arabic  of  Muscat,  as  the  boys  said  • 


WHY    COME   YE   IN    THIS   GUISE,    CHILDREN?          411 

"  Salaam  Aleekum  !"     (Peace  be  to  ye.) 

"  Aleekum  Salaam !"  (and  unto  ye  be  peace),  re- 
sponded the  startled  Arabs,  rising  to  their  feet. 

"  Are  ye  Arabs,  children  ?"  said  the  old  Sultan  bin 
Ali,  gazing  at  them  sternly. 

"  We  are  children  of  the  Arabs  of  Muscat,"  answered 
Selim,  with  a  tremulous  voice. 

"  How  is  it,  then,  in  the  name  of  Allah,"  said  the 
aged  Sheikh,  "  that  ye  come  in  this  guise,  naked,  into 
the  presence  of  true  believers  ?" 

"  Our  fathers  are  dead.  They  were  rich  merchants 
of  Zanzibar.  They  were  slain  in  battle,  and  we,  their 
sons,  were  made  slaves.  After  many  months  we  have 
escaped— praised  be  Allah  for  his  mercies ! — and  have 
sought  ye,  our  kinsmen." 

"  Slain  in  battle  !"  echoed  the  Sheikh.  "  Who  are 
ye  ?  In  what  battle  were  your  fathers  slain  ?" 

"  This,"  said  Selim,  pointing  to  Abdullah,  "  is  Ab- 
dullah, son  of  Sheikh  Mohammed  bin  Mussoud ;  I  am 
Selim,  son  of  Amer,  son  of  Osman ;  thou  art  Sultan,  the 
son  of  Ali,  my  kinsman  and  friend." 

"  Oh,  blessed  be  the  compassionate  God !  Praised  be 
the  Lord  of  all  creatures  —  the  most  merciful,  the  King 
of  the  Judgment-day !"  cried  the  aged  Sultan,  as  he 
rushed  to  Selim  and  Abdullah,  and  brought  them 
together,  and  embraced  them  both  at  once,  and  kissed 
their  foreheads,  and  would  not  release  them  for  a 
moment,  but  continued  to  pour  his  kisses  on  their 
faces,  and  endearing  terms  into  their  ears,  while  hot 
tears  poured  down  his  cheeks  as  he  said,  looking  at 
them  with  a  memory  vhich  carried  him  and  them  to 
that  fatal  day  in  Urori,  "  And  thou  art  Selim,  the  son 


412  MY  KALULU. 

of  noble  Amer,  my  kinsman !  and  this  is  Abdullah,  son 
of  Mohammed !  Ah,  -wondrous  are  the  ways  of  God, 
and  merciful  is  He  to  true  believers !  I  see  Amer  and 
Mohammed  in  your  eyes,  children;  how  came  I  to 
forget  that  fatal  day  of  Kwikuru  ?  But  enter,  children. 
Enter,  in  the  name  of  the  Most  High.  Amer's  kinsman 
cannot  forget  his  duties  to  Amer's  son !" 

But  the  other  Arabs  could  not  permit  Sultan,  son  of 
Ali,  to  take  the  boys  away  without  being  permitted  to 
embrace  them,  and  while  scalding  tears  fell  down  their 
cheeks,  they  cried  out,  "  Blessed  is  the  Most  High, 
the  merciful  and  compassionate  God !"  and  poured 
their  congratulations  into  the  ears  of  the  escaped 
captives. 

Before  quite  going  in  at  the  door  of  the  tembe,  Selim 
turned  to  Sheikh  Sultan  and  said  : 

"  Sultan,  son  of  Ali,  let  not  the  son  of  Amer  be  called 
ungrateful.  Lo  !  here  are  my  friends.  Thou  hast  not 
thanked  them  for  what  they  have  done  to  us.  This  is 
Siniba,  and  this  is  Moto !  Dost  thou  not  know  them  ?" 

"  Ah,  who  does  not  know  Simba  and  Moto  ?"  said  the 
old  man,  as  he  rushed  at  them  and  gave  them  a  warm 
embrace,  and  kissed,  out  of  pure  gratitude,  those  rugged 
and  dusky  men  of  Africa.  "  Enter,  men,  in  the  name  of 
God.  Command  the  kinsman  of  Amer,  what  ye  will 
eat,  and  drink.  But  who  is  this  little  fellow — thy  son, 
Simba?" 

"No,  Sheikh  Sultan;  he  is  Niani,  Master  Amer'a 
slave." 

"  Is  he  the  little  fellow  who  used  to  play  tricks  upon 
Isa,  son  of  Thani,  Selim  ?" 

"  The  same." 


AMONG   FRIENDS   AT   LAST  !  413 

"  Come,  child,  to  an  old  man's  arms  !"  said  he,  as  he 
caught  him  up,  and  gave  him  a  warm  kiss. 

Simba,  and  Moto,  and  Niani  found  themselves  em- 
braced by  the  other  Arabs  in  turn,  and  Sultan  bin  Ali's 
slaves,  hearing  who  they  were,  came  rushing  up  by  the 
dozen  to  embrace  their  friends,  whom  they  had  given 
up  as  lost  for  ever,  on  that  fearful  day,  when  four 
hundred  Arabs  and  their  people  met  with  such  a  sad 
fate. 

But  Sultan  bin  Ali,  seeing  them  thus  engaged,  turned 
to  his  slaves,  and  bade  them  prepare  the  best  at  once 
for  food,  and  then  ushered  Selim  and  Abdullah  to  his 
own  cosy,  carpeted  room,  and,  inviting  them  to  rest  a 
moment,  hastened  out  again  to  an  Arab  of  middle  age, 
named  Soud  bin  Sayd,  who  was  seated  on  his  verandah, 
and  said  to  him : 

"  Soud  bin  Sayd,  thou  hast  two  sons  of  the  same  age 
as  these  boys.  Hasten,  my  friend,  bring  two  dresses 
for  these  children — the  best  thou  hast —name  thy  price 
for  them,  but  bring  them." 

"  Do  not  name  price.  Sheikh,  thou  hast  them.  I  will 
but  mount  thy  riding-ass  and  be  back  before  thou  canst 
say,  Bismillah !"  and  the  good-hearted  man  hurried  off 
as  he  said  it. 

Then  Sultan  bin  Ali  called  to  his  barber,  and  bade 
him  bring  his  basin  and  razors  directly  to  him,  then 
joined  the  young  Arab  boys,  who  had  been  weeping 
continually  for  joy,  fast  locked  in  each  other's  arms. 

The  barber  soon  came,  and  Sultan  told  him  to  shave 
off  the  boys'  hair,  which  was  grown  almost  to  their 
shoulders.  Before. the  depilatory  process  was  com- 
pleted, Soud  bin  Sayd  had  returned  with  two  complete 


MY    KALULU. 

dresses  —  shirts,  handsome  embroidered  dishdashehs 
(robe),  and  embroidered  skull-caps,  two  fine  blue  cloth 
damirs  (jackets),  wide-flowing  linen  drawers,  and 
slippers. 

Then,  excusing  the  barber  of  the  kind-hearted  Soud, 
Sultan  ushered  the  boys  into  the  lavatory  with  their 
new  dresses,  where  there  was  abundance  of  water,  soap, 
and  towels  for  them ;  and  after  telling  them,  when 
dressed,  to  come  out  to  him  and  his  friends  on  the 
verandah,  he  closed  the  door  on  them,  and  joined  the 
Arabs,  who  were  still  in  a  high  state  of  excitement, 
consequent  upon  the  unexpected  appearance  of  the 
Arab  boys,  and  their  marvelloun  escape  from  slavery. 

"Sultan,  son  of  Ali,"  said  Soud  bin  Sayd,  "  this  is  a 
great  day." 

"  Thou  mayst  well  say  so.  How  rejoiced  the  widows 
of  Amer  and  Mohammed  will  be,  and  Leila,  who  is  to 
be  Selim's  wife  when  he  gets  old  onough !  My  friends, 
ye  must  join  me  in  eating  the  noon-day  meal  with  the 
poor  children,  that  they  may  feel  that  they  are  among 
kinsmen  and  friends  once  more.  Poor  boys !  what  they 
must  have  suffered!  But  there  is  a  great  deal  to  be 
told  yet ;  we  shall  hear  their  story  presently.  I  am 
glad  ye  are  here  to  welcome  them  with  me." 

"It  is  wonderful ! — wonderful !  I  feel  impatient  to 
hear  all  they  have  to  say,"  said  a  swarthy-faced  young 
Arab  of  about  twenty-five. 

Within  half-an-hour  the  two  Arab  boys,  Selim  and 
Abdullah,  came  from  their  room,  dressed,  and  so 
changed  they  could  barely  be  recognised  as  the  wild- 
looking,  long-haired  boys  who  had  so  electrified  the 
old  man  with  their  unpresentable  appearance.  Selim 


BELIM   AND   ABDULLAH  IN   ARAB   COSTUME.          415 

came  first,  Abdullah  behind,  the  Arabs  rising  respect- 
fully as  they  came  near,  the  former  advancing  to  Sheikh 
Sultan,  with  his  handsome  face  all  aglow  at  the  change 
he  felt  in  him,  took  hold  of  the  old  man's  right  hand, 
and  raised  it  respectfully  to  his  lips,  and  went  on  to 
the  other  Arabs  to  do  the  same  to  them,  but  they  would 
not  permit  this,  but  saluted  him  on  the  cheek,  as  well 
as  Abdullah. 

The  Sultan  bin  Ali  invited  the  boys  to  the  seat  of 
honour  near  him,  and  had  pillows  brought  for  them,  so 
they  would  not  feel  chilled  by  contact  with  the  wall, 
and  invited  Selim  to  tell  his  story,  with  which  he  at 
once  complied,  and  gave  them  a  succinct  but  brief 
account  of  all  that  happened  to  them  from  the  battle - 
day  to  their  appearance  at  Unyanyembe.  He  never 
had  such  an  attentive  audience  before  in  his  life. 
The  Arabs  were  deeply  interested  in  it,  and  often  broke 
out  into  exclamations,  which  showed  the  two  Arab  boys 
that  they  were  really  amongst  friends  at  last.  Kalulu 
received  great  praise,  and  Sultan  bin  Ali  expressed  his 
fears  that  the  boy  was  either  murdered  or  carried  into* 
hopeless  captivity  and  slavery. 

Presently  food  was  brought  in  such  quantities  that 
made  the  hungry  boys  stare ;  one  dish  was  expressly 
for  Simba,  Moto,  and  Niani,  who  were  called  from 
among  their  friends  to  partake  of  it.  Water  was  poured 
over  each  person's  right  hand,  and  as  Selim  and  Ab- 
dullah saw  the  great  dish  of  snowy  rice,  and  the  dish  of 
curried  meat,  they  could  not  help  uttering  one  great 
long  sigh  of  satisfaction.  Sultan  assisted  the  boys  to 
the  best  portions,  placed  more  curry  over  their  rice 
than  he  placed  over  any  other,  though  he  did  not 


416  MY   KALULU. 

neglect  his  guests.  Then  hulwa  (sweetmeats)  and  sweet 
cakes  were  brought,  with  honey,  and  the  boys  were 
continually  urged  to  eat,  until  they  at  last  declared 
that  they  had  had  enough. 

The  next  day  the  two  Arab  boys  were  taken  to  all 
the  tembes  of  Tabora,  Kwihara,  and  Maroro,  where 
they  were  heartily  received  by  everybody,  and  were 
invited  to  feasts,  which  followed  one  another  in  quick 
succession,  until,  at  the  end  of  a  month,  Selim  and 
Abdullah  had  fed  so  well  that  they  got  quite  rotund 
in  figure,  and  appeared  none  the  worse  for  their  priva- 
tions. 

After  two  months'  stay  at  Unyanyembe,  Selim  and 
Abdullah  were  placed  in  charge  of  Soud  bin  Sayd,  who 
was  bound  for  the  coast  with  a  caravan  consisting  of 
two  hundred  slaves,  loaded  with  ivory.  Sultan  bin  AH 
and  a  dozen  other  Arabs  accompanied  Selim  and 
Abdullah  as  far  as  Kwikuru,  three  miles  from  Tabora, 
and  after  fervently  blessing  them,  and  wishing  them  all 
sorts  of  success,  and  a  long-lived  happiness,  parted  from 
•them  with  saddened  faces. 

Tura,  on  the  frontier  of  Unyarnwezi,  was  reached 
within  five  days,  and  crossing  the  wilderness  of  Tura 
they  merged  in  New  Ukimbu.  Within  three  weeks 
afterwards  they  were  travelling  through  arid  Ugogo, 
which  they  passed  safely  in  two  weeks;  then  the 
friendly  wilderness  of  the  Bitter  Water  —  Marenga 
M'kali — burst  upon  their  view,  and  the  next  day,  after 
a  march  of  thirty  miles,  they  were  defiling  by  the  conea 
of  Usagara. 

Continuing  their  march,  ten  days  more  brought 
them  to  the  Makata  Plain,  and  on  the  eighth  day  after 


THE  "  LION  LORD'S  "  CITY.  417 

leaving  Usagara  they  camped  near  Simbamwenni,  or 
the  "  Lion  Lord's  "  city,  \vhich  both  Selim  and  Abdullah 
remembered  as  the  scene  where  Niani  had  a  disagreeable 
incident  with  Isa.  Poor  Isa  !  he  is  dead. 

After  a  rest  of  two  days  at  Simbamwenni,  the  cara- 
van of  Soud  bin  Sayd  continued  its  march,  and  on  the 
seventieth  day  from  Unyanyembe  the  Arab  boys,  Selim 
and  Abdullah,  and  their  friends,  Simba,  Moto,  and 
Niani,  looked  at  the  sea  of  Zanj,  from  the  ridges  behind 
Bagamoyo,  and  pointed  out  its  ever-smiling  azure  face 
to  one  another  with  emotions  too  great  for  utterance. 
They  feasted  their  eyes  on  it  until  they  lost  sight  of  it, 
as  they  plunged  into  the  depths  of  the  umbrageous 
groves  and  gardens  of  the  sea-coast  town  of  Bagamoyo, 
into  the  streets  of  which  they  presently  emerged,  to  be 
welcomed,  as  wanderers  generally  are,  with  glad  cries, 
embraces,  smiling  countenances,  and  hearty  claspings 
of  the  hand. 

The  next  day  Soud  bin  Sayd  embarked  his  caravan 
in  two  Arab  ships,  and  accompanied  by  the  young  Arabs 
and  their  friends  he  had  the  anchor  hoisted,  and  the 
lateen  sails  sheeted  home,  and  the  ships  began  to  move, 
as  they  felt  the  influence  of  the  continental  breeze, 
towards  Zanzibar,  across  the  strait  which  separates 
Zanzibar  from  the  mainland. 

"  Moving  towards  home  ! — glorious  thought !"  cried 
the  enraptured  Selim,  as  he  turned  towards  his  friend 
Abdullah,  and  fell  on  his  neck  overpowered  by  his 
feelings. 

"  Home  !"  said  Abdullah,  "  at  last !  We  have  been 
frequently  tried,  Selim,  but  W3  have  been  taught  good 
lessons.  Thanks  be  to  Allah  !  He  has  been  but  trying 

2  E 


418  MY   KALULU. 

us,  to  make  us  better  and  purer,  and  I  mean  to  profit 
by  what  I  have  learned.  "Wilt  thou,  Selim  ?" 

"  With  the  help  of  God,  I  will,"  he  replied. 

"  Dost  thou  know  what  chapter  of  the  Kuran  fits 
our  case  better  than  any  other,  Selim  ?"  asked  Abdullah. 

"Which?" 

"  That  entitled  the  BRIGHTNESS,  wherein  the  Prophet, 
blessed  be  his  name !  says :  '  By  tlie  sun  in  his  meridian 
splendour,  ly  the  shades  of  night,  thy  Lord  hath  not 
forsjJcen  thee,  neither  doth  He  hate  tliee.  Did  He  not 
find  thee  an  orphan,  and  did  He  not  take  care  of  thee  1 
And  did  He  not  find  thee  wandering  in  error,  and  hath 
He  not  guided  thee  into  the  truth  ?  And  did  He  not  find 
ihee  needy,  and  hath  He  not  enriched  thee  ?  Wherefore 
oppress  not  the  orphan,  nor  repulse  the  beggar,  but  declare 
the  goodness  of  thy  Lord.' " 

"  Beautiful !"  said  Selim ;  "  oppress  not  the  orphan 
may  mean  oppress  not  the  slave.  He  found  us  fatherless, 
and  He  took  care  of  us.  He  found  us  needy,  ailing, 
perishing  in  the  wilderness,  and  He  hath  enriched  us. 
Praised  be  God,  the  one  God,  the  eternal  God,  He  be- 
getteth  not,  neither  is  He  begotten ;  and  there  is  not 
any  one  like  Him." 

u  Amen  !  and  Amen  !"  responded  Abdullah.  "  There 
is  only  one  God,  who  is  God,  and  Mohammed  is  His 
Prophet." 

"  Amen !  and  Amen !"  exclaimed  Simba  and  Moto,  who 
were  as  powerfully  affected  by  their  present  and  coming 
happiness  as  were  either  Selim  or  Abdullah. 

The  shores  of  Zanzibar  at  last  were  seen  to  rise  from 
the  sea,  like  an  emerald  set  in  the  centre  of  a  circular 
sapphire,  and  the  lovely  iple  was  hailed  by  vociferous 


HOME  AGAIN  !  419 

shouts  "by  the  wanderers,  while  their  hearts  beat  faster 
and  faster.  They  neared  the  shore  steadily,  and  each 
point  became  an  object  of  interest,  and  every  well- 
remembered  house  received  due  attention.  Finally,  the 
ships  rode  in  the  harbour,  and  Selim,  and  Abdullah, 
and  their  friends,  bidding  a  kindly  farewell  to  Soud  bin 
Sayd,  after  inviting  him  to  come  and  see  them,  got  into 
a  boat  called  by  the  kind  Arab,  and  were  rowed  ashore. 

As  they  stand  at  last  on  the  island  where  both  of 
these  boys  were  born,  on  the  threshold  of  their  own 
homes,  how  much  money  would,  we  wonder,  induce 
them  to  return  to  Africa  without  ever  having  seen  their 
homes  ?  Judging  from  their  faces,  we  should  think  the 
world  would  not  be  sufficient,  not  even  to  induce  them 
to  return  to  Bagamoyo.  What  bright,  joyOus  faces 
they  wore  !  What  flashing  eyes  !  Men  turned  round 
in  the  streets  to  look  at  them,  and  talked  to  their  com- 
panions, with  smiles,  about  their  looks.  They  saw 
several  whom  they  knew,  but  they  were  too  impatient, 
so  near  home,  to  stop  to  talk  to  any  one,  and  they 
paced  determinedly  towards  home ;  they  passed  the 
Arab,  the  Hindoo,  the  Negro  quarter;  crossed  the 
bridge,  and  were  among  the  gardens  of  the  rich  Arabs. 
Once  outside  the  city,  the  capital  of  the  island,  they 
broke  into  a  run ;  but  as  they  drew  near  their  homes 
they  sobered  down,  became  exceedingly  agitated,  and 
pale  in  the  face. 

Abdullah  suddenly  shouted,  "There,  Selim,  is  my 
home !  As  thou  hast  to  pass  it,  come  with  me." 

Selim  consented,  and  accompanied  his  friend  to  the 
door,  gave  him  one  last  embrace,  bade  him  come  round 
and  see  him  soon ;  and  then  bounded  off  towards  his 


420  MY   KALULTJ. 

own  stately  mansion,  accompanied  by  Siuiba,  Moto,  and 
Niani. 

He  saw  the  mangoe  trees,  the  orange  groves,  the 
cinnamon  and  the  slender  clove  trees.  Soon  he  saw  the 
house  itself,  looming  large  and  white  between  the 
trees  ;  he  saw  the  latticed  windows,  which  he  had  often 
pictured  to  himself  in  the  depths  of  the  African  wilder- 
ness ;  he  saw  the  cupola  of  the  Arab  temple,  which  his 
father,  Amer,  had  erected;  he  saw  the  walls  of  the 
courtyard ;  he  cast  one  glance  at  the  blue  sea,  and  the 
spot  consecrated  by  happy  associations,  where  his  father 
and  kinsmen  had  often  sat,  gazing  upon  the  sea ;  and 
then  burst  through  the  door  of  the  courtyard,  dashed 
breathlessly  across  it,  and  through  the  great  carved 
door  of  the  mansion,  up  the  stairs,  and  into  the  harem, 
where  he  saw  a  woman  seated  on  the  divan,  near  the 
lattice,  looking  out.  One  penetrating  glance  assured 
him  that  she  was  Amina,  his  mother  !  She  looked  up 
and  saw  her  son,  Selim !  returned  to  her  heart  and 
love !  from  Negro-land. 

Let  us  drop  a  kindly  veil  over  the  solemn  and  affect- 
ing meeting  of  mother  and  son,  feeling  assured  that  the 
joy  of  both  was  indescribable ;  that  they  interchanged 
the  most  endearing  phrases;  that  they  embraced  each 
other  as  loving  mother  and  loving  son,  long  parted, 
would ;  that  while  he  sat  by  her  side  he  poured  into 
her  ears  the  sad  tale  of  woe,  bereavement,  suffering,  pri- 
vation, difficulty,  disappointment ;  the  account  of  the 
marvellous  adventures,  hair-breadth  escapes ;  of  true 
friendships  formed ;  the  sacrifice,  the  courage,  and  the 
constancy  of  one  whom  he  could  never  forget,  Kalulu  ; 
and  that  his  mother  gave  him  an  account  of  all  that 


SELJM  EMBRACES  HIS  MOTHER.  421 

she  had  endured  for  the  last  two  years ;  how  his  uncle 
had  attempted  to  manage  the  estate  himself,  but  she 
would  not  permit  him,  knowing  his  character ;  how 
everything  had  prospered  during  his  absence ;  how  rich 
he  was ;  and  how,  with  Leila's  portion,  which  Khamis, 
her  father,  had  given  her,  he  might  consider  himself 
one  of  the  richest  men  on  Zanzibar  Island.  But  she 
begged  of  him  not  to  think  of  marrying  yet,  as  he  was 
not  yet  eighteen — a  mere  boy— to  which  Selim  gave 
his  promise. 

"What  wonderful  things  they  had  to  tell  each  other ! 
things  which  do  not  concern  the  world  to  know,  but 
concerned  both  mother  and  son;  which  they  appre- 
ciated, and  enjoyed,  and  could  repeat,  and  laugh  mer- 
rily over  together,  without  caring  one  jot  what  the 
world  outside  thought. 

On  the  third  day  after  his  arrival  at  Zanzibar  Selim, 
accompanied  by  his  factor,  a  smart,  shrewd,  clever, 
honest  Hindoo  Mahometan,  by  Simba,  Moto,  and 
Niani,  went  towards  the  city  to  purchase  clothes  for 
his  faithful  servants  and  their  families.  On  the  way 
he  turned  to  Abdullah's  home  and  called  out  to  him  to 
ask  if  he  would  like  to  go  with  him.  Abdullah  was 
only  too  happy,  and  forthwith  appeared  outside,  dressed 
in  the  very  height  of  Arab  fashion,  and  as  gay  as 
could  be. 

Arriving  within  the  city,  the  factor  drew  for  Selim's 
use  the  sum  of  two  hundred  dollars,  and  then,  before 
making  any  purchases,  Selim  called  upon  the  sons  of 
the  Zanzibar  Sultan,  his  old  playmates,  who  warmly 
greeted  him,  and  who  detained  him  to  hear  his  story 
about  his  sufferings  and  escape  from  slavery,  all  of 


422  MY   KALULT7. 

which  the  factor  had  already  known  from  Selim  and  his 
mother.  Several  other  friends  living  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  Sultan's  palace,  were  called  upon,  all  of 
whom  expressed  the  greatest  surprise  and  pleasure  at 
seeing  him. 

Selim,  accompanied  by  his  friends,  was  about  crossing 
to  Shangani  Point,  when  they  suddenly  came  upon  the 
slave-market,  crowded  with  the  miserable  beings  about 
to  be  offered  to  the  highest  bidders.  The  buyers  were 
there  in  considerable  numbers,  stout,  portly  Arabs,  and 
well-to-do  half-castes,  besides  Mohammedans  from  India, 
who  bought  for  other  people,  all  of  whom  were  examin- 
ing critically  the  subjects  to  be  sold.  These  "  subjects  " 
were  of  all  ages,  and  of  both  sexes,  almost  entirely 
nude.  Hardly  one  of  them  had  a  healthy  look,  mostly 
all  appeared  half-starved  and  sick.  There  had  lately 
been  several  importations  from  Kilwa,  Mombasah, 
Whinde,  Saadani,  and  Bagamoyo,  which  had  eluded  the 
searching  eyes  of  the  British  cruisers  and  the  agents 
of  the  British  consulate.  But  here  they  were  almost 
under  the  windows  of  the  house  over  which  the  flag  of 
England  waved,  examples  of  human  suffering,  subjects 
of  human  brutality ;  the  most  hapless-looking  beings, 
the  most  woe-begone  "  human  cattle  "  that  the  sun  had 
ever  shone  upon. 

Selim  was  about  departing,  disgusted  with  the  brutal 
scene,  when,  casting  a  last  look  at  the  auctioneer,  he  saw 
the  face  of  the  slave  whom  he  was  about  to  sell.  With 
a  frenzied  look  and  pale  face  he  said  to  the  factor,  to 
Abdullah,  and  his  other  friends  : 

"  Come  this  way— come  this  way— quick,  for  Allah's 
sake,"  drawing  the  factor  away  after  him  until  he  was 


KALULU  DISCOVERED  !  423 

hidden  from  the  auctioneer's  gaze  behind  a  group  of 
sightsesrs. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Selim  ?"  asked  Abdullah.  "  Art 
thou  sick  ?" 

"  Sick !  No ;  but  listen  all  of  ye.  Do  ye  see  yon 
slave  about  to  be  sold  now  ?" 

"  Yes,"  answered  all. 

"  Then  that  slave,  as  sure  as  Allah  is  in  heaven,  is 
my  adopted  brother  KALULU  !" 

"  Kalulu  !"  exclaimed  the  startled  friends. 

"  Yes,  Kalulu !" 

"  Wallahi,  he  is  !"  exclaimed  Moto  in  an  excited  tone. 
"  There  is  not  another  here  present  who  can  hold  his 
head  like  that,  be  he  Arab  or  African.  He  is  the  King 
of  the  Watuta  !  I  swear  it ;"  and  as  he  said  that  he 
was  about  to  rush  off,  followed  by  Simba,  when  Selim 
shouted,  "  For  Allah's  sake,  don't  stir  1" 

"  Why  ?  He  is  not  a  slave,"  shouted  Simba.  "  He 
has  been  stolen  by  that  Arab  caravan,  which  travelled 
by  night,  because  the  chiefs  feared  the  day,  like  thieves. 
Moto,  thou  wert  right.  I  see  it  all  now.  Wallahi !  but 
I  will  break  the  back  of  the  thief,  even  if  the  Sultan 
of  Zanzibar  cuts  my  head  off.  Let  me  go,  Selim  !" 

"  Silence,  Simba,"  said  the  factor.  Thou  wilt  draw 
attention  to  the  young  master.  I  see  what  Selim  wants. 
He  wants  me  to  go  and  buy  him.  Ah,  ha !  Africa  has 
taught  thee  cunning,  Selim  !" 

"Yes,  go,"  said  Selim.  "  Offer  anything;  but  don't 
let  him  be  bought  by  anybody  else.  Give  a  thousand 
dollars  for  him,  but  bring  him  to  me.  We  will  wait 
thee  here." 

"  Fear  not ;  but  there  is  one  thing  thou  hast  not 


424  MY   KALULU. 

observed,  Selim.  I  know  I  shall  get  him  cheap.  Dost 
thou  not  see  that  he  is  handcuffed  ?  He  is  dangerous. 
Simba,  be  thou  ready.  Watch  me  nod  my  head,  do  not 
stir  until  I  do  so,  then  go  to  him  and  catch  him.  When 
I  have  paid  the  money  he  becomes  Master  Selim's  slave. 
And  thou,  Selim,  keep  guard  over  this  big  fellow,  or  he 
will  ruin  the  game  I  am  going  to  play.  Abdullah,  Moto, 
do  ye  hear  ?"  asked  the  factor. 

"  We  do  ;  we  understand,"  they  answered. 

From  their  position  they  could  observe  everything 
without  being  seen.  They  saw  the  factor  make  his  way 
to  the  front  among  the  buyers.  They  heard  the 
auctioneer,  a  sturdy,  strong- voiced  fellow,  conspicuous 
from  an  enormous  turban  he  wore  round  his  head,, bellow 
out: 

"  Ho,  Arabs,  children  of  Zanzibar,  and  ye  rich  men, 
look  up!  Here  is  a  priceless  slave  from  Ututa.  He 
calls  himself  King  of  Ututa  (a  laugh  from  a  bystander). 
Kings  command  high  prices.  ("  They  make  very  bad 
slaves ! '  shouted  Selim's  factor.)  I  am  going  to  run  this 
fellow  high.  ("No  you  won't;"  Selim's  factor,)  Look  at 
him  well.  Watch  his  eyes ;  they  are  living  fire.  See 
the  pose  of  his  head.  Observe  his  limbs ;  clean  and 
well-shaped  as  a  Nedjed  mare's.  Look  at  his  chest ; 
there's  wind,  there's  hard  work  there.  ("  Yery  little 
work,  plenty  of  wind  to  run ;"  Selim's  factor.)  Just  take 
a  glance  at  his  teeth ;  there, — open  boy.  No,  dog !  take 
that  (buffeting  him).  Look  at  his  hair ;  it  hangs  below 
the  shoulders.  Believe  me,  no  slave  was  ever  offered  in 
this  market  to  equal  him.  Offer ;  an  offer,  Arabs.  Eich 
men,  who  require  a  good  slave,  make  an  offer  for  the 
best  slave  ever  brought  to  Zanzibar." 


THE  SLAVE-MARKET.      HOW  MUCH  FOR  KALULU  ?        425 

"  Say,  auctioneer,  why  is  he  handcuffed  ?  did  he  try 
to  murder  his  master  ?  And  why  is  the  chain  ahout 
his  neck  ?  Has  he  tried  to  run  away  ?  '*  asked  Seliin's 
factor. 

"  Silence  !  "  thundered  the  auctioneer.  "  An  offer  is 
what  I  want." 

"  Two  dollars  ! "  shouted  the  factor,  smiling  sardoni- 
cally. 

"  Two  dollars ! !  Only  two  dollars  !  for  this  unequalled 
slave.  Man,  look  at  him,  and  offer  a  hundred." 

"  Five  dollars  !  "  shouted  a  bystander. 

"  Five  dollars !     Five,  five,  five,  five,  five." 

"  Six !"  shouted  the  factor. 

"  Six  dollars !     Six,  six."  * 

"  Ten  dollars  !  "  from  a  bystander. 

"  Twenty  dollars  !"  shouted  the  factor. 

"  Twenty  dollars.  Come,  bid  up.  Only  twenty, 
twenty,  twenty,  twenty.  Who  goes  beyond  twenty  ?" 

"  Twenty-five  !"  shouted  the  bystander. 

"Thirty  dollars!  He  is  worth  more,  but  he  is  a 
devil.  I  can  see  that  by  his  eye." 

"  Thirty,  thirty,  thirty,  thirty.  Bid  up.  Only  thirty  ! 
He  is  worth  more.  Bid  up,  Arabs.  Thirty,  thirty, 
thirty.  Going, — going, — going, — gone  I"  and  the  auc- 
tioneer nodded  to  the  factor. 

The  factor  walked  up,  counted  thirty  dollars  in 
American  gold  to  the  auctioneer,  who  laughed  as  he  put 
the  money  in  his  pouch,  and  said : 

"  My  friend,  this  slave  will  murder  thee  the  first  time 
he  catches  thee  asleep.  Be  wary  of  him ;  I  should  hate 
to  hear  some  morning  that  thy  throat  is  cut  from  ear  to 
ear." 


*26  MY   KALULU. 

"Fear  not  for  me,  my  friend.  I  have  seen  worse 
than  he  is  tamed.  Kelease  his  neck  from  the  chain.  Let 
go  his  hands." 

"  Art  thou  mad  ?"  asked  the  auctioneer. 

"  Not  at  all.     Let  him  go  free,"  replied  the  factor. 

The  neck-chain  slipped  off,  and  the  hands  were  about 
to  be  freed,  when  the  factor  nodded  to  Simba,  who 
sprang  through  the  bystanders  like  a  very  lion,  and 
while  the  hands  were  being  freed,  uttered,  with  his 
deep  voice,  the  magic  name— 

"  KALTTLTJ  !" 

The  slave,  still  on  the  stand,  turned  round  at  the 
sound  of  the  word.  He  saw  the  unmistakable  face  of 
Simba,  and  behind  him,  advancing  slowly,  two  Arab 
boys,  well-dressed,  whom  he  did  not  know,  but  he 
recognized  Moto  and  Niani.  He  reeled  as  one  struck, 
but  the  great  strong  arms  of  Simba  were  round  him ; 
they  lifted  him  up  from  the  stand,  carried  him  on  the 
run  towards  the  two  Arab  boys,  and  he  was  placed  face 
to  face  with  the  tallest  of  them. 

"  See,  Kalulu,  dost  thou  not  know  Selim  ?  "  asked 
Simba. 

The  astonished  boy  looked  at  the  face  one  moment. 
He  saw  him  advance  with  his  old  smile  towards  him, 
and  he  sprang  at  him,  and  thus  it  was  how  the  two 
friends  had  met  after  so  many  months.  Abdullah, 
Simba,  Moto,  Niani,  were  embraced  one  after  another, 
to  the  astonishment  of  the  bystanders,  who  could  not 
sonceive  how  such  Arab  boys  could  degrade  themselves 
BO  low  as  to  hug  a  slave  that  a  few  minutes  ago  was  in 
chains,  and  sold  for  the  cheap  sum  of  thirty  dollars ! 

Are  not  all  bystanders  in  all   parts  of   the  world 


KALULU  RESTORED  TO  HIS  FRIENDS.  427 

always  wondering  why  such  and  such  things  happen  ? 
Is  not  the  world  for  ever  in  a  maze,  and  deeming  many 
things  of  like  nature  to  be  incomprehensible  ?  When 
was  the  world  not  shocked  at  an  exhibition  of  nature  ? 

But  our  friends  paid  no  heed  to  the  surprise  of  the 
bystanders  or  to  their  remarks  ;  they  left  the  market- 
place arm  in  arm,  and  proceeded  towards  a  shop  where 
"  long  clothes  "  were  sold.  An  Arab  shirt  thrown  over 
him,  and  a  piece  of  white  cloth  folded  around  his  head, 
made  a  wonderful  change  in  Kalulu.  Then  Selim  gave 
orders  to  the  factor  to  purchase  the  best  clothes  he 
could  get  for  Kalulu,  blue  cloth  jacket,  embroidered 
cap,  and  embroidered  shirt,  linen  drawers,  crimson  fez 
with  long  blue  tassel,  and  slippers,  besides  a  Muscat 
shash  and  Arab  dagger,  over  and  above  what  he  had 
intended  to  purchase  for  him,  to  which  the  factor  pro- 
mised to  pay  implicit  attention. 

Selim  turned  to  Kalulu  and  said  : 

"  In  two  or  three  days,  Kalulu,  thou  wilt  be  as  well 
dressed  as  any  son  of  an  Arab  in  Zanzibar ;  but  now  I 
must  show  thee  my  mother  and  my  home.  When  we 
are  outside  the  city  thou  canst  tell  us  thy  story." 

In  half  an  hour  they  were  in  the  country;  and 
Kalulu,  when  requested  to  begin,  said : 

"  I  went  out  to  look  for  game,  and  coming  to  tho 
forest  I  saw  smoke,  and  men  wearing  Arab  clothes.  I 
went  to  their  camp  when  I  found  they  were  Arabs,  not 
thinking  they  could  act  as  they  did.  They  spoke  me 
fair  at  first ;  but  while  I  was  seated  alongside  of  the 
chief  his  men  sprang  on  me,  and  they  chained  me.  I 
struggled  hard  at  first,  but  they  hurt  me  and  abused 
me  as  if  they  meant  to  kill  me.  We  travelled  that 


428  MY   KALULU. 

night  through  the  forest,  and  every  night  until  we 
came  to  Unyanyerabe,  where  we  were  kept  in  a  house 
in  a  dark  room.  After  a  few  days  we  began  another 
journey,  which  ended  at  this  sea.  On  coming  to  tho 
island  the  chief  put  me  to  work  in  the  field ;  but  they 
could  not  get  me  to  work.  They  beat  and  beat  me 
every  day ;  but  I  would  not  work,  and  the  chief,  finding 
he  could  do  nothing  with  me,  sent  me  with  many  more 
to  be  sold.  That  is  the  story." 

"Dost  thou  know  that  thou  art  my  slave  now, 
Kalulu  ?  But  when  I  was  a  slave  of  thine  thou  didst 
set  me  free  and  protect  me  by  making  me  thy  brother. 
I  do  the  same  to  thee  now.  Thou  art  free,  and  I  shall 
be  a  brother  to  thee,  and  my  mother  shall  be  thy 
mother,"  said  Selim. 

"  And  mine  too,  Kalulu,"  said  Abdullah ;  "  Selim 
shall  not  keep  thee  all  to  himself.  My  mother  wants  to 
see  thee.  And  here  we  are  at  my  mother's  house,  to 
which  I  ask  thee  to  come  now." 

In  a  few  moments  they  were  at  the  door,  and  Ab- 
dullah invited  Selim  and  Kalulu  to  walk  in.  They  were 
led  up  a  flight  of  stairs,  and  presently  stood  in  an  ante- 
chamber. Leaving  their  slippers  outside,  Abdullah 
ushered  his  two  friends  into  a  spacious  saloon,  close  to 
the  walls  of  which  ran  a  luxurious  divan,  covered  with 
soft  silken  carpeting,  the  like  of  which  Kalulu  had 
never  dreamed  of  before;  the  floor  was  also  covered 
with  Persian  carpets  of  great  thickness. 

"  Ah,  Kalulu,  my  house  is  not  so  grand  as  Selim's  ; 
but  it  is  better  than  most  Arab  houses,"  said  Abdullah. 
"  Stay  here  a  moment  until  I  go  to  prepare  my 
mother." 


KALULU  INTRODUCED  TO  ABDULLAIl'g  MOTHER.         429 

Abdullah  was  not  gone  long  before  lie  returned  with 
his  mother,  whose  face  was  veiled  by  a  thin  muslin 
gauze,  but  who,  on  seeing  that  the  stranger  was  but  a 
boy,  threw  oil  the  veil  and  advanced  towards  him,  and 
began  to  thank  him  in  the  sweetest  tones  he  ever 
heard.  She  also  told  him  to  make  the  house  his  home 
whenever  he  liked,  or  whenever  Selim  could  spare  him, 
and  after  saying  all  that  was  required  of  her  to  say  by 
her  son,  she  vanished  into  her  own  room. 

After  his  mother  had  gone,  Abdullah  said:  "Thou 
seest,  Kalulu,  that  our  women  have  customs  different 
from  thine.  Wert  thou  a  man,  thou  shouldst  never 
have  seen  her  face  ?  Yet  thou  art  such  a  big  boy  now, 
my  mother  is  even  afraid  of  thee.  However,  whatever 
my  mother  failed  to  tell  thee,  her  son  says.  Thou  art 
welcome :  come  early  or  late,  thou  must  consider  all 
my  mother  or  I  have  at  thy  service.  These  are  the 
words  of  my  mother  and  of  myself." 

"  Thou  hast  done  with  Kalulu  for  the  present, 
Abdullah.  Come  thou  with  us  to  my  mother,"  said 
Selim. 

*  Nay,  Selim ;  my  brother  Kalulu  must  eat  in  my 
house,  and  then  we  shall  go  together  with  thee." 

"  Our  noon-meal  is  ready.  Come  thou  and  eat 
with  us.  I  want  Kalulu  to  see  my  mother.  Come, 
Abdullah,  we  can  return  and  take  the  evening  meal 
with  thee." 

Seeing  Selim  was  urgent,  and  really  anxious,  Ab- 
dullah, being  but  a  boy,  consented,  though  it  was 
against  Arab  custom ;  but  he  was  consoled  by  the 
reflection  that  the  principal  meal  was  to  be  eaten  with 
him ;  and  bidding  Selim  stay  a  moment,  he  went  back 


430  MY   KALULU. 

to  his  mother,  and  informed  her  that  they  should  have 
guests  for  the  evening  meal ;  then  returning,  he  sallied 
out  with  Selim  and  Kalulu.  Siinha,  Moto,  and  Niani 
were  at  the  door  waiting  for  them,  and  together  they 
proceeded  to  Selim's  house. 

If  Kalulu  was  impressed  with  the  grandeur  of  Ab- 
dullah's house,  he  was  much  more  so  with  the  splendid 
appearance  of  Selim's.  The  shining  white  marble  of 
the  courtyard,  the  spaciousness,  cleanliness,  and  order 
that  prevailed;  the  well-dressed  slaves,  that  came 
forward  assiduous  to  please ;  the  hroad  stairs,  the 
carved  portals,  and  the  roomy  entrance-hall,  took  away 
the  young  chiefs  breath  almost  with  surprise.  He  was 
speechless  with  astonishment,  and  he  mentally  com- 
pared his  own  miserable  clay-floored  hut  with  this 
grandeur.  He  looked  for  Simba  and  Moto,  but  found 
they  were  stopping  at  the  door ;  they  were  excluded 
from  above,  whither  he  was  ascending,  and  Kalulu 
reflected  upon  this. 

The  ante-chamber  was  passed,  at  the  door  of  which 
Selim  and  Abdullah  left  their  slippers,  and  they  ad- 
vanced into  a  grand  and  spacious  saloon,  larger  than 
the  one  at  Abdullah's  house,  more  superbly  furnished, 
with  numbers  of  curious  things  which  Sheikh  Amer 
had  collected  through  his  Bombay  agent. 

Selim  turned  round  to  Kalulu  and  asked : 

"  How  does  the  young  King  of  Ututa  like  his  brother 
Selim's  house  ?" 

"  Thou  art  greater  than  I,  my  brother.  I  have  had 
thousands  of  warriors  who  would  have  done  my  slightest 
bidding;  but  I  am  the  first  King  of  Ututa  who  ever 
saw  a  house  like  this.  I  have  had  plenty  of  ivory,  and 


MY  KALULU  o 

cows,  and  sheep,  and  goats  that  could  not  be  counted 
for  number,  but  I  never  had  a  house  like  this." 

"  By-and-by,  Kalulu,  when  we  are  all  men  and 
strong,  we  shall  take  thee  back  to  Ututa  and  see  thee 
righted  in  thy  own;  thou  having  seen  these  things, 
thou  wilt  be  able  to  do  likewise.  But  thou  and  I  have 
much  to  learn  yet.  We  are  boys,  and  we  cannot  fight 
Ferodia ;  but  until  we  are  men,  rest  with  Abdullah  and 
me  at  Zanzibar ;  make  my  house  thy  own.  Stay  here ; 
I  go  to  call  my  mother,  Amina,  whom  thou  must  like." 

"  I  shall  like  everything  that  thou  dost  like,  Selim," 
answered  Kalulu,  seating  himself  on  the  divan  as  he 
spoke. 

Selim  knocked  at  the  door  of  his  mother's  apart- 
ments, who  came  to  the  door.  Her  son  respectfully 
saluted  his  mother's  right  hand,  and  led  her  into  the 
room ;  but  when  she  saw  a  stranger  and  a  black  man, 
she  drew  back,  and  said  : 

"  Who  is  this,  my  son ;  and  what  dost  thou  mean  by 
bringing  a  slave  into  a  place  where  none  but  Arabs  are 
admitted  ?  And  I  have  left  my  veil  behind.  Fie,  boy !" 

"  Nay,  dear  mother,  this  is  only  a  boy ;  and  he  is  not 
a  slave,  he  is  my  brother."  answered  Selim,  smiling,  as 
he  beckoned  Kalulu  to  advance,  who  looked  somewhat 
awed  at  the  transcendent  beauty  of  Selim's  mother. 

"  Thy  brother !  How,  hast  thou  two  mothers  ?  My 
lord,  Amer,  never  told  me  he  had  other  wives  than 
those  who  live  in  this  house.  What  folly  is  this,  Selim, 
my  son  ?  Who  is  this  boy  ?" 

"  Dost  thou  not  know,  mother  ?  Canst  thou  not 
guess  ?  Behold  my  brother,  MY  KALULU  !" 

"  Kalulu  !"  echoed  his  mother,  and  immediately  sho 


432  MY   KALULU. 

recovered  her  smiles,  and  walking  up  to  him,  she  poured 
into  Kalulu's  ears  all  a  fond  mother  could  say  to  one 
whom  she  considered  as  her  dear  son's  saviour  and 
deliverer,  and  she  ended  with  saying : 

"  This  house  is  at  thy  service.  Command  anything 
thou  dost  wish,  and  thou  shalt  be  obeyed.  I  also,  who 
am  Selim's  mother — who  for  so  long  mourned  him  as 
dead — know  how  to  be  grateful.  Simba,  Moto,  and 
little  Niani,  who  shared  his  troubles  with  him,  have 
already  been  rewarded  with  houses  and  gardens,  and 
Selim  is  continually  sounding  their  praises  to  me.  But 
to  thee,  knowing  as  I  do  that  thou  hast  suffered  much, 
I  shall  be  as  a  mother ;  and  thou  shalt  be  MY  KALULU." 


THE  KNDu 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALTFORVJ 


RETURN 


MAIN  CIRCULATION 


ALL  BOOKS  ARE  SUBJECT  TO  RECALL 
RENEW  BOOKS  BY  CALLING  642-3405 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


rrp   07  1996 

f°Ll    JVED 

JUL  2  9  1996 

CIRCULATION  DEPT. 

FORM  NO.  DD6 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


U.  C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


298661 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


